Piltover University

The sun beat down on Piltover University’s campus, bright and unapologetic in a cloudless sky. Its rays danced across the manicured lawns and flowerbeds bursting with colors Vi didn’t even know had names. The place looked like something out of a brochure. It was way too clean, orderly and a little too perfect. It felt fake already.

That postcard moment got a rude interruption as a battered minivan wheezed its way into the gravel lot. The thing had once been a bright, proud red; now it limped in wearing a coat of faded maroon, scuffed panels, and a few battle scars from years of use. Tires crunched underneath, leaving behind a faint, acrid whiff of burnt rubber. 

Inside the van, the music blaring from the speakers finally dropped to a tolerable level.

“I still can’t believe you let Powder choose the music for the entire trip,” Vi groaned, leaning back in the shotgun seat with her arms crossed. She turned to glare at the culprit.

“Hey, we talked about this and correction—,” came the voice from behind her, “It’s Jinx now. And I let you have shotgun.”

Jinx leaned forward between the seats, blue braids flopping over her shoulder and that usual smug grin plastered across her face. She looked way too pleased with herself.

“Fair trade, your butt in the front, my playlist on loop. It’s basic sibling law.”

Vi sighed through her nose and looked out the window like maybe this nightmare would disappear if she blinked long enough.

Vander cut in before the back-and-forth could escalate. “Alright, alright,” he said from the driver’s seat, voice gravelly but calm, like always. “Let’s keep it civil. It’s Vi’s first day, we don’t want any permanent scowls.”

He reached over to turn down the music further, offering a rare moment of quiet in the chaos.

Vi rolled her eyes, her scowl deepening. “It’s just college. It’s not like I wanted this in the first place. I could be helping you guys at the bar, actually working instead of wasting time here, blending in with the pilties.”

“This is good for your future, kid,” Vander replied, his voice softening as he placed a hand on her shoulder. “I know it’s tough, but you’ve got this. And your mother... well, she’d want this for you.”

The mention of her mother caused Vi’s defensive posture to soften. Her gaze drifted to the campus outside the window, where students carried books and laptops, laughing and chatting as though they had no care in the world.

“Hey!” Jinx interrupted, giving her sister a playful jab on the arm. “Don’t get all mopey on me. Besides, I’m joining you next year! You can tough it out for one year without me. Those Pilties have no idea what’s about to hit them. Oh, and we’re not letting that boxing scholarship go to waste, got it?”

Vi smirked despite herself. “Thanks, Jinx. That... that helps.”

“Alright, girls,” Vander said as he stepped out of the van, his boots crunching on the gravel. He swung open the back doors, revealing a chaotic mountain of boxes, duffel bags, and what looked like a hastily packed punching bag. “These boxes aren’t going to carry themselves.”

Jinx slid the side door open with exaggerated flair. “Come on, Vi. Let’s show Piltover University what Violet Lanes is made of!”

As the trio began unloading, Vi took a moment to take in her surroundings. 

Piltover was different. The air didn’t smell well...like shit. It smelled like flowers. Grass. Freshness. The buildings were tall and fancy, some old with spires and stone, others sleek and new with glass and brass that caught the light like it was trying to impress someone. Students buzzed around like bees, laughing, reading, rushing, living.

All of them looked like they knew where they were going.

Vi didn’t, not yet. But maybe she’d figure it out.

“Vi, less gawking, more carrying,” Jinx teased, balancing a precarious tower of boxes in her arms.

“Yeah, yeah,” Vi muttered, grabbing a stack of her own. 

As they moved toward the dorms, she still wasn’t sure if she belonged here. But for the first time since they’d left Zaun, she wasn’t entirely dreading it either.

A sleek black car idled by the curb, its tinted windows catching the late morning sun. Inside, Caitlyn Kiramman sat stiffly in the back seat, her fingers restlessly turning her phone over in her lap. Her hair, which had been perfectly in place just hours ago, now showed subtle signs of stress—stray strands tucked behind her ear, the soft waves slightly mussed from anxious hands.

The words on the screen stayed the same.

No new notifications.

Caitlyn glanced out the window at the bustling campus, her heart sinking a little further.

They haven’t replied yet. Maybe they’re just busy, she reassured herself, though doubt lingered in her thoughts.

She looked back at her phone, then back at the window, her fingers drumming against the edge of the device.  

Evelyn and Camille were supposed to meet her here. That was the plan, or so she thought. She had messaged them earlier to confirm, but their silence only made her uneasy. The two of them had always been close, often acting more like a duo than part of their supposed trio. Caitlyn couldn’t help but feel like the outsider, even now.  

Her driver, a patient but firm older man in a crisp uniform, glanced in the rearview mirror. “Miss Kiramman, we can’t stay parked here. There are cars lined up behind us,” he said, his tone polite but insistent. 

“Oh, right. Yeah, sorry. Let’s move to the parking lot,” Caitlyn mumbled, her cheeks warming as she shoved her phone into her lap.  

Just as the car began to roll forward, her phone buzzed with a notification. She snatched it up, her heart skipping a beat. It was from Evelyn.  

Evelyn: Yeah, sorry girl, we’re already at our room. You can just meet us there.

Caitlyn stared at the message, her lips pressing into a thin line. That wasn’t the plan. They were supposed to wait for her out front, help her navigate this unfamiliar campus. But, of course, plans didn’t always mean much when it came to Evelyn and Camille. They had their own rhythm, one Caitlyn was always struggling to keep up with.  

It’s fine.

It wasn’t the first time they’d left her to fend for herself.

They had met years ago, at one of her parents’ lavish business parties, where they had clicked instantly—or so it had seemed. Since then, the three of them had been inseparable, at least in public. But the reality was different. They were the inseparable pair, and Caitlyn was… well, just Caitlyn.  

She sighed, her fingers tightening around her phone. Making friends had never been her strength. Her family’s wealth and influence made her an object of envy or intimidation, and her personality didn’t help. Most people assumed she was aloof or entitled, though nothing could be further from the truth.  

Her one real friend was Jayce, the Faculty Advisor and Friend for the year, or FAF as he likes to call it. Much older than her but endlessly supportive, he had been a constant in her life when no one else could be. At least she’d see him soon, she thought, her spirits lifting slightly.  

The car slowed to a stop, pulling into a shaded spot in the parking lot. The driver turned back to her with a small nod. “We’re here, Miss Kiramman.”  

Caitlyn took a deep breath, smoothing her skirt and straightening her posture. “Thanks, Alfred,” she said softly. As she stepped out of the car, the weight of the campus seemed to press down on her. She looked up at the towering main building and the sea of unfamiliar faces, clutching her phone tightly.  

Time to face another day.

She swallowed her nerves as she took her first step forward.  

“Room 516?” Vi hesitated at the door, clutching a battered box close to her chest. She glanced at the brass numbers again, as if they might change, before she finally pushed the door open and stepped inside.  

“You’re in the right place!” A chipper voice greeted her immediately, bright and musical like a bell. A petite girl with candy-pink hair bounced toward her, hand extended in enthusiasm. “And you must be our new roommate!”  

Vi blinked, momentarily thrown off by the girl’s energy. She set the box down to shake the offered hand. “Uh, yeah. That’s me. Vi.”  

“Hi, Vi! I’m Seraphine,” the pink-haired girl beamed, gesturing to the other occupant of the room. “And that’s Mel.”  

Mel, a tall, dark-skinned woman with elegant feature, looked up from her spot by the bay window. She held a thick novel in her lap, her gaze warm but assessing. “Hello,” she greeted smoothly. “A pleasure.”  

Vi offered a faint smile. “Nice to meet you both.”

She glanced around the cozy space, taking in the colorful throw pillows, the vine-like plants draped along the shelves, and the vintage sofa that seemed to have been rescued from a quirky antique store. Sunlight streamed through the large window, casting soft golden hues on the wooden floors. 

This is definitely not home. Vi thoughts as she remembers the leaky roof caused by termites of her and Jinx’s shared bedroom. She should probably remind Vander to get that fixed.  

“Aren’t there supposed to be four of us?” she asked, her eyes flicking between the two.  

“Yep! But our fourth roommate hasn’t shown up yet,” Seraphine chirped, plopping down on the couch. “Oh, and just so you know, Mel and I already claimed one of the rooms together. So you’ll be sharing with the mystery roommate!”  

“That’s fine,” Vi replied, picking up her box again. She was about to say more when the door flew open behind her.  

“Heyya, Vi’s roommates! Nice to meet ya!”  

Vi sighed audibly as her sister, Jinx, barged in, balancing an unsteady tower of boxes in her arms. Behind her, Vander followed, carrying even more.  

“And this is Jinx,” Vi said dryly, gesturing to her younger sister as she plopped her boxes down with a loud thud. “And that’s Vander—our dad.”  

“Pleasure to meet you all,” Vander said warmly, nodding to Seraphine and Mel. “I hope you’ll take good care of our girl here. It’s her first time out of town.”  

“Dad!” Vi groaned, her ears burning. “I’m not a kid. I’ll be fine. This is college, not boot camp.”  

Vander chuckled, pulling her into a hug. “Humor me. We’re going to miss you, kiddo.”  

“Yeah, sis,” Jinx added with a mischievous grin. “Try not to punch or fuck anyone on your first day, okay?”  

Vi shot her a murderous glare as Jinx burst out laughing. “I’m kidding! I’m gonna miss you too,” she said, wrapping her arms around Vi in a slightly chaotic hug.  

“Alright, we’ll let you settle in,” Vander said, steering Jinx toward the door. “Take care, Vi.”  

“And don’t forget to update me on your college sexcapades!” Jinx called over her shoulder as the door closed behind them.  

Vi groaned, slamming the door shut and leaning against it.  

“Your family seems fun,” Mel said with an amused smile.  

“They mean well,” Vi muttered, running a hand through her hair. “Sorry about that.”  

“No need to apologize!” Seraphine said brightly. “It’s clear they love you. I always wanted a sibling. It gets lonely being an only child.”  

“Yeah, well, Jinx can be…a lot. But she’s also the smartest and most loyal person I know. I'm very lucky to have her." Vi admitted, a hint of pride in her voice.  

“She’s lucky to have you too,” Mel said, standing up. “Now, let’s move your stuff to your room before the fourth roommate arrives.”  

They barely had time to start when the door creaked open again. All three turned to see a striking figure enter.  

Her scent engulfed the immediate vicinity, smelling like baked goods, vanilla or cupcakes. The mysterious girl had dark blue hair, piercing blue eyes, and an expression that screamed sophistication. Her tailored vest and white blouse hinted at money, and the way her pencil skirt and tights hugged her impossibly long legs made Vi’s heart skip a beat.  

Vi blinked.

Damn. I could definitely climb those le—

“Hi! You must be our new roommate!” Seraphine cuts off Vi’s thoughts, bounding over to hug the newcomer.  

The girl stepped back, a perfectly arched brow raised in disdain. “I’m sorry, who are you?” Her voice was low and clipped, tinged with a posh accent.  

Seraphine froze mid-hug. “Um, your roommates?”  

“Where are Evelynn and Camille?” the girl asked, looking genuinely bewildered.  

“Who?” Mel asked, frowning.  

“My actual roommates,” she said slowly, as if speaking to children.  

“Sorry to disappoint you, cupcake.” Vi cut in. “We’re your roommates.”  

The girl’s face paled. “No,” she whispered. Her gaze darted around the room, horror dawning as realization set in. “No. No. No!” She spun on her heel and marched out, leaving a confused delivery man behind with her luggage.  

“I’ll just, uh, leave these here,” he said awkwardly before hurrying after her.  

“Well,” Mel said, breaking the silence. “That was…interesting.”  

“Yeah,” Vi muttered, still staring at the door. “Interesting.”  

Caitlyn stormed down the dimly lit hallway of the dorms, her heels clicking sharply against the tiled floor. Her usually polished demeanor was nowhere to be found. She reached the door at the end of the hall, she banged on it with urgency, hard enough to make the wood tremble. 

The door creaked open, revealing Evelynn and Camille standing side by side, their faces painted with forced smiles and a hint of guilt.

“Hi, Cait!” Evelynn chirped, her voice unusually high-pitched.

“Hello,” Camille followed, her tone more measured but still laced with unease.

Caitlyn’s narrowed eyes darted between them. “What the hell is going on?”

Camille stepped aside, gesturing awkwardly toward the living area behind her. “Uh, this is our new roommate, Neeko.”

Caitlyn’s gaze shifted, catching sight of a vibrant figure standing behind the sofa. Neeko waved shyly, her colorful hair and peculiar outfit making her stand out against the drab dorm décor.

“We need to talk,” she said, her voice firm as she grabbed Evelynn and Camille by the wrists and dragged them into the hallway, away from prying ears.

Once they were out of earshot, Evelynn groaned, leaning against the wall. “Look, Caitlyn, she just showed up. The housing office dumped her on us. Not our fault.”

“We’re just as annoyed as you are,” Camille added, crossing her arms defensively.

Caitlyn shot them a glare. “How could this even happen? We all filled out those rooming questionnaires the same way. We were supposed to be together.”

Evelynn raised a brow, her lips curling into a smirk. “Is it maybe possible you messed up your answers? Writing’s not exactly your strong suit.”

“That’s bullshit,” Caitlyn snapped, her voice rising before she caught herself and exhaled sharply. 

Camille raised her hands in mock surrender. “Look, none of us wanted this. But yelling at us won’t change anything.”

“I don’t care what went wrong,” Caitlyn growled. “I’m going to fix it. Somehow.”

She ran a hand through her dark hair, her mind racing. This wasn’t how things were supposed to go. The first day of college was supposed to be perfect, controlled, predictable. Now, she was stuck in a mess with strangers she hadn’t signed up for. 

“I’m not rooming with people I don’t even know,” Caitlyn muttered, more to herself than to the others.

Evelynn leaned closer, a playful glint in her eye. “Well, you’d better figure it out fast, detective. Neeko seems nice, but she’s already rearranging furniture.”

Caitlyn clenched her jaw, spinning on her heel. “I’ll handle this,” she said coldly, marching off toward the housing office, her mind set on restoring order to the chaos.

Caitlyn shoved the heavy door open with more force than necessary, her expression a mix of irritation and exhaustion. The common room was already filling with students chatting in hushed tones, finding places to sit or lean.

Her head throbbed, and her mood soured further at the thought of spending the night in a dorm room she hadn’t signed up for. 

The housing office was closed until tomorrow. She couldn’t even start fixing this mess until then. 

Fuck my life.

Dropping onto a couch near the entrance, Caitlyn slumped slightly, pinching the bridge of her nose.

She needed a plan. 

"Looks like you'll be rooming with us after all."  

The voice caught her off guard, cutting through her thoughts. Caitlyn turned her head to see someone sitting on the edge of the couch, her posture relaxed yet confident. Mel, that was her name, Caitlyn remembered.  

“This is just a temporary solution,” Caitlyn replied. “Housing isn’t open until tomorrow, so I’ll just be staying the night. After that, I’ll figure this out.”  

Mel tilted her head slightly. "Well, we’ve already picked rooms. You’re bunking with Vi.”  

“Vi?” Caitlyn’s brow furrowed as she followed Mel’s gesture.  

Leaning casually against the wall was a girl with choppy, asymmetrical pink hair. Her angular face and piercing light-blue eyes gave her a sharp look. She wore a sleeveless hoodie and loose pants, her arms crossed in front of her chest, drawing attention to her muscular build.  The sunlight streaming through the nearby window caught the curve of her shoulders, accentuating the definition in her arms.

Caitlyn realized, with mild horror, that she’d been staring for far too long.  

“Looking forward to rooming with you, cupcake,” Vi teased, her voice low, her lips quirked into a smirk.  

"Cupcake?" Caitlyn immediately frowned at the nickname. “My name is Caitlyn.”  

“Well, it’s nice to meet you, Caitlyn,” Vi replied, all smug.

Caitlyn huffed and looked away, determined not to give her any more satisfaction.  

Before the exchange could continue, a slender man with a cane and a slightly stooped posture entered the room. His presence drew the attention of the students as he walked toward the center, a large book in one hand and the cane in the other.  

“Okay, everyone,” he began, his accent sharp yet measured. “My name is Viktor. I will be your Freshman Advisor and Friend—or FAF, as some of you may call it. Welcome to Piltover University.”  

The room erupted into a half-hearted round of awkward clapping. Caitlyn joined in with a single, disinterested clap before folding her arms.  

Viktor opened the book with slowly, squinting at its contents. “According to this… we should start with an icebreaker.” He glanced up, his expression deadpan. “How about we share something that has made us upset?”  

The room fell silent.

Viktor gave a tight smile and continued. “I’ll start. I grew up in the fissures of Zaun, inhaling toxic gases that caused most of my health issues, leaving me heavily reliant on our utterly abysmal healthcare system and this lovely cane.” He tapped it against the floor for emphasis, his tone as casual as if he were commenting on the weather.  

A moment of stunned silence was broken by Viktor’s expectant smile. “Next?”  

“I’m scared of my stalker,” a blonde boy piped up suddenly.  

Every head turned toward him.  

“I’m kind of a big deal on TikTok,” he explained, leaning back in his seat with practiced nonchalance. “I do travel videos and lifestyle stuff, you know? Irelia Xan follows me on Instagram,” he added proudly, as though that explained everything.  

“Oh my god, you’re Ezreal?” Seraphine squealed, her eyes lighting up. “I love your videos!”  

“You’re the HexBars guy, right?” Mel chimed in, glancing up from her phone as she searched his name. “You even do song parodies?”  

Ezreal grinned, clearly in his element. “Yeah! Remember Don’t Go Chasing Xtra Smalls? That was for a body positivity campaign I did with HexBars. Great product, by the way.”  

“Sounds… great,” Viktor interjected, cutting through the growing buzz. “Who’s next?”  

“Well,” Vi spoke up, her tone casual, “I’m nervous about balancing school and work this year.”  

“Wait, you have a job?” Seraphine asked, her brows furrowing as though the concept baffled her.  

“I applied for one,” Vi clarified. “Got an interview later today.”  

“That’s great, Vi!” Viktor said with genuine enthusiasm. “Many students at Piltover take on part-time jobs. Anyone else?”  

The room fell silent again as the students exchanged glances.  

Vi sighed, rolling her eyes. “Great. Guess I’m the only poor person here.”  

Mel leaned forward, offering Vi a small smile. “I think it’s great. Work experience is always a plus, especially for fresh grads.”  

Vi gave a slight nod, her usual smile softening into something more genuine.  

After a painfully awkward series of exchanges and a few bizarre warnings about refraining from drugs and public restroom sex, the FAF meeting mercifully ended.The girls found themselves in the bustling university cafeteria, a grand hall with soaring ceilings, intricate moldings, and chandeliers that seemed more suited to a palace than a school.

They settled at a table near the tall windows, sunlight streaming in and illuminating their trays of cafeteria food, though Caitlyn’s plate looked suspiciously more curated and upscale than the others.  

“So, why did you all pick Piltover?” Seraphine asked, breaking the silence as she unwrapped her sandwich.  

Mel was the first to respond, leaning back in her chair with casual grace. “Oh, I’m here to get away from my mother,” she said dryly, earning a few chuckles. “But also, Piltover has one of the best international studies programs. I’m taking it as a pre-law.”  

“That’s impressive! I’m here for Harmony,” Seraphine said brightly.  

“You mean the music club?” Vi asked, her mouth half-full of food.  

“Yeah! A lot of popular artists started there—K/DA, True Damage, even Sona. I want to be a singer someday, and Harmony feels like the perfect way to get my start. How about you, Vi?”  

Vi shrugged, her posture relaxed as she stabbed a fork into her food. “Oh, you know, got offered a boxing scholarship. Seemed like a waste to pass it up, so here I am.”  

“A boxing scholarship, huh?” Mel smirked. “Looks like those guns aren’t just for show.”  

Vi grinned and flexed her arm dramatically, the muscle defined and taut. “Oh, these? They’re very real.”  

Mel and Seraphine laughs, while Caitlyn kept her head down, too focused on neatly cutting her chicken to join in.  

Vi glanced over at her, a mischievous glint in her eye. “What about you, cupcake? What are you here for?”  

Caitlyn looked up sharply, frowning at the nickname but deciding it wasn’t worth the energy to correct. “Well, both my parents and my grandparents graduated from Piltover, so I’m just here continuing the tradition,” she said, her tone clipped as she went back to her food.  

Vi raised an eyebrow, suppressing a smirk. Wow. Spending thousands of dollars on college because it’s a “tradition”? Rich people are really built different.

“Cool tradition,” Vi said sarcastically, taking a bite of her bread. “Me and my sister usually just throw toilet paper at our neighbors’ houses for Halloween.”  

Caitlyn’s brow furrowed, clearly unamused. What is her problem?

Mel chuckled.“I used to do that with my brother before he left for college, too.” 

“Okay, okay, enough sibling talk. Some of us here can’t relate,” Seraphine interjected with a playful pout. “How about relationships? Anyone dating?”  

“Oh, absolutely not,” Mel replied, waving a hand dismissively. “I didn’t come to college just to be tethered to someone I met in high school.”  

“Agreed,” Vi chimed in. “And college is full of straight girls looking to experiment, and I am a very willing test subject.”  

Mel and Seraphine burst into laughter at the comment, while Caitlyn, caught completely off guard, choked on her water. She coughed violently, her face turning red as she scrambled for a napkin.  

“Are you okay, Cait?” Seraphine asked, her voice tinged with concern.  

“Yeah,” Caitlyn croaked, waving them off as she composed herself reaching out for cup of water. “I’m fine.”  

Seraphine smiled sympathetically before continuing. “Well, I’m actually in a long-term relationship with my boyfriend, Kyle. We’ve been together since high school.”  

“A long-term relationship, huh?” Mel teased. “Guess you won’t have any trouble finding ways to destress during college.”  

“Oh no, Kyle and I are waiting,” Seraphine said quickly, her cheeks turning pink. “He’s just… not ready yet.”  

Vi nearly choked on her bread, laughing. “Not ready? Oh, boy. Something’s up.”  

“What’s wrong with that?” Seraphine asked defensively.  

Caitlyn arched an eyebrow, her usually composed demeanor cracking slightly. "Well....” she deadpanned. “Either he’s waiting, or he’s suspiciously up to date on Drag Race.”  

The table erupted into laughter, except for Seraphine, who crossed her arms with a huff. “It’s not like that. It’s going to be worth the wait, you’ll see.”  

Mel shook her head, still chuckling. “Whatever you say, girl.”  

“What about you, Caitlyn?” Seraphine asked, turning the spotlight onto her.  

Caitlyn straightened, her expression carefully neutral. “No no.... boyfriends for me. I’m focusing on my academics. I don’t want any distractions.”

Her gaze flickered toward Vi for the briefest of moments before she looked back at her plate.  

Vi felt an odd pang of disappointment but she masked it quickly with a grin. “Well, that’s unfortunate,” she said lightly, but her voice carried a hint of something else. "Guess you're too good for us, huh? All about that straight-A life."  

Caitlyn shot her a glance, narrowing her eyes. "Not all of us have the luxury of wasting time," she said, her voice dripping with that familiar, biting edge.  

“You wound me,” Vi said with a chuckle, lifting her hands in mock surrender. “I just happen to think life’s more fun when you actually live a little.”

"Living?" Caitlyn scoffed, raising an eyebrow. "If by living you mean finding new ways to get into get in random girls pants, then sure."  

Vi grinned wider. "Well maybe I want to try to get into your pants. Have any suggestions on how to get there?” She winked, her voice laced with playful arrogance.  

Caitlyn shook her head, annoyed. "You're insufferable."  

"And yet, you're still here," Vi retorted, her grin unwavering. "Doesn't sound that insufferable to me."  

“Maybe I’m just patient,” Caitlyn replied, her tone cool, but her eyes flickered with something sharp. “Don’t read into it.”

Vi leaned forward slightly, voice lowering just a touch. “Too late. I’m a fast reader.”

Caitlyn exhaled through her nose, biting back a smile. “You really don’t know when to quit, do you?”

Vi tilted her head. “Where’s the fun in quitting, cupcake?”

“Stop calling me cupcake,” Caitlyn muttered, not quite meeting her eyes.

Vi raised her hands in mock surrender, her grin widening even more. "Fine, fine. I’ll back off…for now."  

"Good," Caitlyn muttered, but she was already looking at Vi with a mix of exasperation.

Mel, watching the exchange with a smirk, chimed in before Caitlyn could snap back. "You two are exhausting."  

Vi snorted, not missing a beat. "Well, we're kinda stuck with eachother for a while." She threw Caitlyn a knowing look. "Might as well get used to it."

Caitlyn didn’t, but she did roll her eyes, pushing her food around her plate in a way that suggested she was getting a little more than just irritated.  

Seraphine leaned in, clearly enjoying the banter. "I think I’ll be staying out of this one."  

"Smart choice," Caitlyn said dryly.

Vi glanced at her, voice light. “You’ll give in eventually, you know.”

Caitlyn gave her a slow, sidelong look. “I’m not nearly as easy to wear down as you think.”

“I’ve got time.”

Afternoon arrives. The faint jingling of the bell above the café door announced Vi’s arrival. The warm scent of coffee and freshly baked pastries washed over her as she stepped inside, her boots scuffing against the polished wooden floor.

The café was cozy, with mismatched furniture and soft lighting that gave it a relaxed charm. A few students were scattered at tables, buried in their books or laptops.  

Vi adjusted the strap of her backpack and scanned the room. Near a large man with tan skin and a beard holding a clipboard. He wore a simple black apron with a logo saying  Sips on it.

“You must be Vi,” the man said without looking up, his tone brisk. “I’m Loris, the manager. You’re here for the interview?”  

“Yep,” Vi replied confidently, stepping forward. “Thanks for the chance.”  

Loris finally looked up, giving Vi a once-over. His gaze lingered on Vi’s muscular arms and her casual, almost rebellious attire. “Boxer, huh?”  

Vi smirked. “Yeah. Guess the arms give it away?”  

Loris raised an eyebrow but didn’t smile. “They do. Follow me.”

He led Vi to a small table near the counter, where they both sat down. Loris pulled out a form and a pen, sliding them across the table. “Let’s keep this simple. You’ve got experience in fast-paced environments?”  

“Plenty,” Vi said, leaning back in her chair. “I’ve been in more than a few situations where things got... intense. I know how to keep my cool.”  

Loris tilted his head, clearly unimpressed by vague answers. “Customer service?”  

Vi hesitated. “Not officially, but I used to help out at my dad's bar. I’m good with people. Well, mostly.”  

“Mostly?” Loris asked, one eyebrow arching.  

Vi shrugged. “I can handle jerks if that’s what you mean.”  

Loris tapped his pen against the table, studying Vi’s face. After a moment, she sighed. “You’re rough around the edges, but I can work with that. We need someone who can move fast and handle pressure. You’re hired, on a trial basis. Don’t screw it up.”  

Vi blinked, caught off guard by the quick decision. “Just like that?”  

“Just like that,” Loris said, standing up. “Come back tomorrow morning at six. Sevika will show you the ropes.”  

As if on cue, a tall, broad-shouldered woman emerged from the back room, her heavy boots announcing her presence before the clatter of mugs on a tray did. She carried it with ease, balancing it in one hand like it weighed nothing. 

Sevika’s eyes landed on Vi, taking her in with a mixture of amusement and suspicion. The corner of her mouth twitched upward, but it wasn’t a smile—more like a warning.  

“This the newbie?” Sevika asked, her gravelly voice carrying just enough disinterest to make it sting.  

“Yep,” Loris replied without missing a beat. He handed Sevika a clipboard, her movements brisk and precise. “You’re in charge of her training.”  

Sevika raised an eyebrow, her gaze not leaving Vi. “Great,” she muttered, her tone dripping with sarcasm. She looked Vi up and down like she was sizing up an opponent. “Hope you can keep up.”  

Vi crossed her arms and leaned on one hip, a smirk tugging at her lips. “Oh, don’t worry about me. I’ll be the one leaving you in the dust.”  

Sevika snorted, her scar pulling slightly as her lips twisted in a wry grin. “We’ll see about that, rookie.”  

Before Vi could fire back a quip, a blur of energy shot past them. A boy with bright white hair zipped by, balancing a tray of drinks with the kind of ease that came only with practice or way too much caffeine. He looks about the same age as her sister, his youthful energy contagious.  

The boy skidded to a stop when he noticed Vi, his grin wide and mischievous. “Yo, new blood?” he asked, his voice light and teasing. “I’m Ekko. Welcome to the madness.”  

“Vi,” she introduced herself, her smirk softening into something a little more genuine. “Nice to meet you.”  

“Cool name,” Ekko said, his grin widening. He set the tray down on the counter with a flourish. “You’re gonna love it here. Or hate it. Probably both.”  

Vi chuckled, finding his energy oddly refreshing. “Sounds like my kind of place.”  

“Alright, that’s enough chit-chat,” Loris cut in, his sharp tone snapping the moment back to reality. She gave Ekko a pointed look. “Those drinks aren’t going to serve themselves, Ekko.”  

Ekko gave an exaggerated salute, his grin never faltering. “Yes, ma’am!” With that, he grabbed the tray and darted off, weaving effortlessly through through the tables like a pro.  

Loris turned back to Vi, her expression as no-nonsense as ever. “Be here tomorrow at six sharp. Sevika will show you the ropes. Don’t make me regret this.”  

“Got it,” Vi replied, her confidence unshaken.  

As Loris walked off to deal with a customer, Sevika leaned against the counter, arms crossed. “Better bring your A-game tomorrow, rookie. This place chews up slackers and spits them out.”  

Vi raised an eyebrow, her smirk returning. “Good thing I’m no slacker.”  

Sevika’s gaze lingered for a moment before she let out a low chuckle. “We’ll see.”  

With that, she disappeared into the back room, leaving Vi standing by the counter. She looked around the café, taking in the eclectic furniture, the steady hum of activity, and the faint smell of coffee lingering in the air.  

Ekko zipped past again, giving her a thumbs-up as he headed toward a table. “Welcome to the team, Vi! You’ll fit right in!”  

Vi shook her head, chuckling softly. “Guess we’ll find out.”  

As she stepped out of the café and into the crisp evening air, she couldn’t help but feel a spark of excitement. Maybe this was exactly the kind of fresh start she needed.

"I don’t know, Jayce. This entire thing is a nightmare! I mean, I’ve been here for a day and everything's already a mess." She threw a pillow off her bed.

The soft glow illuminated her face in the otherwise dim room, but even the lighting couldn’t mask the frustration etched in her features. The other side of the room, her side, is an amalgamation of messy piles of clothes, scattered notes, and textbooks on the desk. It seemed to reflect the chaotic mess in her mind in contrast to her neatly organized side of the room. 

She propped her phone up against a stack of textbooks, the video call with Jayce on her screen, his face filling the top corner.

"I know you're upset, Cait, but you’ll figure it out. You’ve always handled stuff like this...well, maybe with less screaming and...drama."

Caitlyn glared at the screen, crossing her arms tightly. "Drama? Drama doesn’t even begin to cover it, Jayce! I’m stuck with two other girls I barely know, but it’s not just that. There’s this… this one roommate. Vi." Her voice took on an edge of pure frustration. "She’s infuriating! Obnoxious, loud, and completely unapologetic for every single thing she does."

Jayce tilted his head, frowning. "You’re talking about the girl in your dorm? The one you don’t get along with?"

Caitlyn rolled her eyes dramatically. "Is that even a question? Yes, the one who leaves her dirty laundry everywhere, and—" She paused for a moment, her face scrunching up in disbelief. "And she keeps calling me ‘cupcake’...that ridiculous nickname with that stupid smug voice of hers"

Jayce raised an eyebrow, trying not to laugh. "Cupcake? That’s a bit... unusual."

"It’s worse than you think! Every time she does it, it’s like she’s trying to get under my skin on purpose!" Caitlyn leaned forward, hands gripping the edge of the bed, as if she could physically expel her frustration by doing so. 

"And she’s so casual about everything. She walks around like she owns the place, like everything is a joke! And the worst part? She’s actually charming when she wants to be, which makes it so much worse. I’m stuck living with someone who knows how to push my buttons and looks good doing it."

Jayce sighed, rubbing the back of his neck. "Cait, it sounds like she’s just trying to get a rise out of you. That’s pretty common in a new environment, especially with people trying to fit in or stand out. It’s probably not personal."

Caitlyn was having none of it. "I don’t care if it’s ‘not personal,’. She’s in my space. I didn’t come here to be around people who act like they’re too cool for school, especially if they’re driving me insane. I came here for a serious education, and now I’m stuck with a roommate who thinks it’s fun to mess with me." She ran her hands over her face in exasperation. "This is not what I signed up for."

Jayce’s voice softened. "I know it’s frustrating, Cait. But you’re going to have to find a way to coexist with her, at least for now. Look, it’s not easy, but you can get through this. You’re a strong person, and I’m sure you’ll find a way to make it work."

Caitlyn let out a heavy sigh, rolling back onto the bed, staring at the ceiling. She didn’t respond for a moment, and Jayce waited patiently. "I get it," she finally muttered, "but it’s just hard, Jayce. I didn’t expect to have to fight for space this much. She doesn't even take anything seriously. It’s like… everything is a game to her."

Jayce leaned back in his chair, looking thoughtful. "Look, Cait, sometimes we meet people who are... a bit of a challenge. But that doesn’t mean you have to let her get to you. If you set your boundaries now, she’ll get the message. She’s probably testing you, seeing if you’ll react."

Caitlyn exhaled sharply. "Yeah, well, it’s working. I’m already this close to snapping at her, and I’m only one day into this madness." She rubbed her temples, as if trying to release some of the tension building in her head. "I just wanted to have a calm first week. To get settled in and focus, not get pulled into some weird roommate rivalry."

Jayce gave a sympathetic smile. "I get that. But you can’t control everything, Cait. College is unpredictable. And while it might seem like Vi is trying to get under your skin, maybe it’s more about her way of coping with the change. Maybe she’s just trying to find her own way to fit in, too."

Caitlyn turned her head slightly to the side, her eyes narrowing in thought. "I don’t know... It’s hard to see past all the noise she makes." She paused, then added quietly, "I just don’t want to lose myself in all of this."

Jayce’s expression softened, his voice gentle. "You won’t, Cait. I know you. You’re too focused for that to happen. Just take a deep breath. Tomorrow, it’s a new day. You’ll get through it, and you’ll figure out a way to deal with her. And if it’s too much, you’ve got me. You don’t have to do this alone."

Caitlyn’s shoulders relaxed a little as she let Jayce’s words sink in. "Thanks, Jayce. You’re right. I’ve handled worse, I can handle this." She gave a small, half-hearted smile. "But, seriously... this Vi person? She’s going to drive me insane."

Jayce grinned. "I believe it. But you’ve got this. Just breathe and take it one step at a time."

Caitlyn sighed, sitting up straighter. "Yeah. One step at a time."

"That’s the spirit," Jayce said, his tone now light. "And hey, just keep me updated. I’m here whenever you need to vent, alright?"

"Thanks," Caitlyn said, feeling a little more at ease. "I’m going to need it."

It had to be some kind of mistake. It had to be.

Caitlyn stormed into the housing office, the door slamming against the wall with a sharp She spots the receptionist behind the counter flinched slightly as Caitlyn approached, her eyes widening at the sudden outburst. She glanced nervously at Caitlyn's flushed face, unsure how to respond.

"Can I help you?" the receptionist asked, her voice cautious, though she tried to maintain a professional tone.

"I need to speak to someone about my rooming situation," Caitlyn snapped. "There’s been a mistake. I need answers, now."

"Name?" The receptionist asked not looking up her computer.

"Uh.. Caitlyn Kiramman?"

"Ah like the Kiramman Library? I slipped on my tail bone there last week." The receptionist replied as she types on her computer.

Caitlyn doesn't know how to respond to that statement "Well...I apologize for what happened…?"

The receptionist hesitated, her fingers hovering over the keyboard as she scanned Caitlyn's file. "Just a moment," she murmured, her fingers moving swiftly across the keys.

A tense silence filled the space between them as Caitlyn paced back and forth.

A moment later, the receptionist looked up, her brow furrowed with concern. "Uh, I see that your friends—Evelynn and Camille—specifically requested not to room with you. They filled out their forms saying they didn’t want to be roomed with you," she said, her voice barely above a whisper.

"I’m sorry, but there's not much we can do now. The room assignments are final."

Caitlyn froze, her heart pounding in her chest. They asked not to room with me? The shock of it hit harder than she expected. She had trusted them—trusted them. 

Caitlyn turned on her heel and stormed out of the office. Her mind raced as she made her way down the hall, her steps quick and purposeful. By the time she reached the lounge, she paused just outside the door. Camille and Evelynn were seated on the couch, talking quietly, their heads bent together as they shared some private joke. 

They didn’t even notice Caitlyn standing there, her presence unnoticed until she took a single step forward. Then, with an exhale of breath that felt more like a growl, she strode into the room.

"Explain. Now."

Evelynn and Camille looked up, their expressions immediately cool and dismissive. Camille raised an eyebrow, while Evelynn’s face remained impassive, her posture casual as if she hadn't a care in the world.

"What’s this about?" Evelynn asked, her voice dripping with the kind of feigned indifference that grated against Caitlyn’s nerves.

"I just found out that you two specifically requested not to room with me," Caitlyn said, her words sharp, cutting through the silence like a knife. "Why would you do that? After everything?"

Camille’s lips curled into a thin, calculating smile, the kind that didn’t quite reach her eyes. "You’re secretive, Caitlyn," she said with an almost clinical detachment.

"You’ve always been that way. We’ve known you for years, but we’ve never really known you. You keep everything to yourself, and it’s hard to relate to someone who won’t let anyone in."

Evelynn leaned back against the couch, her arms crossed over her chest, as she fixed Caitlyn with a cold, appraising stare. "It’s not that we have a problem with you," she said slowly, the words coming out like she was explaining something simple to a child. "It’s just that you’ve always kept us at arm’s length. You act like everything’s fine when we both know it’s not. You don’t trust us, Cait. And we can’t deal with that anymore."

Caitlyn’s throat tightened, the raw sting of betrayal lancing through her chest.

"I’m not a closed book," Caitlyn said quietly, her voice shaky. "I just—I’m not like you two. I can’t just open up about everything. It’s not that simple."

Camille’s smile faded into a thin, almost pitying line. "Maybe that’s part of the problem, Cait," she said, her voice colder now. "You think everything should be simple. But relationships—real ones—aren’t. You’ve never made the effort to let us in, and now we’re the ones who are tired of trying."

Caitlyn stood there, stunned, "I didn’t think it would be like this. I...You know, I don't care. I'm sorry I'm not an oversharer like every other girl in this generation." And now she's pissed.

Evelynn and Camille exchanged a brief, unreadable glance before Evelynn sighed, her voice quieter now but still laced with a subtle edge. "Maybe that’s your problem, Cait," she said, her tone almost sympathetic but tinged with frustration.

"You don’t try. You just expect things to fall into place, but that’s not how it works. You have to put in the effort open up more." Camille adds

The words hit harder than Caitlyn expected, and she stood there in stunned silence, the truth of them sinking in. How long had she been so wrapped up in herself that she never noticed the distance growing between them? She thought they would just get her, but maybe she’d been the one who hadn’t been trying.

Finally, she spoke again, her voice quieter but filled with the weight of something deeper, something that felt like the beginning of acceptance and a lot supressed rage.

"Okay...okay." She turned to both of them. "Is this open enough for you? Fuck you both, you really hurt my feelings and I hope an airconditioner fall on you."

Caitlyn sat on the stairs outside the school building, her legs tucked under her as she stared blankly at the ground. The steady hum of the campus around her seemed distant, like a soft echo she couldn't quite reach. She was consumed by her thoughts, her mind racing through the events that had unfolded in the past few days.

The sound of footsteps approached, pulling her from her reverie. "Caitlyn?"

She looked up to see Jayce walking toward her, his brow furrowed with concern. "Are you alright?"

Caitlyn offered a strained smile, but it didn’t quite reach her eyes. "Yeah. Just… dealing with some stuff." She lowered her voice. "They don’t want me as a roommate anymore. They said I’m too secretive and that they said can’t relate to me."

Jayce's expression softened as he crouched beside her, his hand reaching out to rest gently on her shoulder. The warmth of his touch, though simple, was enough to pull Caitlyn from her storm of thoughts. "Hey, I’m sorry. That must really suck."

"They’ve been my friends for so long, and now..."

Jayce nodded thoughtfully, his hand still on her shoulder. "Hey look on the bright side. You have your new roommates now. It's fresh start. Maybe you should try showing them a little more of who you are. I know it’s hard, Cait, but if you really want to make things right, it might be worth trying to open up. They’ve only seen one side of you. Maybe they just don’t understand you fully yet."

Caitlyn’s eyes flickered to the floor as the words sunk in. She hadn't thought about it like that before. "I guess… I could try. Though I didn't really leave the best first impression"

The idea of opening up, of exposing a part of herself she kept guarded, was terrifying, but Jayce’s encouraging tone made it feel like a possibility.

"Hey it's not the end of the world," he continued, "You can still make it up to them. Just don’t give up too easily and hey if that fails Piltover is full of new faces. You just have too meet them and Hey, we'll be having a party at Theta tonight. Welcoming the new students and all, you should come. Invite you're new roommates."

"I don't know about that, frat parties aren't really my scene." Caitlyn responds apologetically.

"Well if you ever change your mind. Call me if you ever need to cut in line."

Later that afternoon, Caitlyn found herself standing in front of the campus tech store, staring at the glossy tablets displayed on the shelves. She hadn't planned to do this. In fact, the thought of buying her roommates' forgiveness seemed almost absurd. But Jayce’s words echoed in her mind. Maybe they just don’t understand you fully yet. She wanted to make things right, to show that she cared, and maybe, just maybe, this would be a step in the right direction.

A few hundred dollars later, Caitlyn found herself walking back to the dorm with four sleek, white gift bags dangling from her hands. The knots in her stomach grew tighter with each step, her heart pounding with the weight of her decision.

What was I thinking? How do people even make friends anymore?

When she arrived, Mel and Seraphine were lounging in the common area, their conversation halting as they noticed Caitlyn’s approach. Both looked up at her, their expressions shifting to curiosity as their eyes fell on the bags.

“Hey, Caitlyn! What’s up?” Mel greeted, her eyes lighting up at the sight of the gift bags. “Is that…?”

“Uh...gifts,” Caitlyn said, her voice soft but steady. “I wanted to make things right. I know I’ve been a little… distant. I thought this might help. With schoolwork or something.” She gave a half-smile, her voice awkward as she tried to explain the impulsive gesture.

Seraphine’s eyes widened in delight. “Oh my god, Caitlyn! This is amazing! Thank you!”

Mel grinned, clearly surprised. “Yeah, wow, didn’t think you were the gift-giving type."

Caitlyn’s chest loosened a little at their reactions, though the unease still clung to her. She turned toward Vi, who sat on the couch, her arms crossed and her face unreadable. 

"Vi?" Caitlyn said, her voice quieter now, more vulnerable. "I just wanted to make it right. I know I haven’t been the best roommate. I’m sorry if I’ve been standoffish. I know I didn't make a good first impression but...I really am trying." Her eyes searched Vi's face for any sign that her words had reached her.

Vi’s gaze shifted to the gifts, her eyes narrowing, her lips pressed in a tight line. The tension in the room escalated as she spoke, her voice cold and cutting. "Of course you'd be the type to throw money at people and think it fixes everything."

Caitlyn flinched. "That's not—"

Vi’s eyes flashed with something Caitlyn couldn't quite decipher. "What? Can't keep your former friends on a leash, so you decide to buy new ones?" 

Mel’s expression shifted from surprise to concern, and she stood quickly, stepping between the two. “Okay...Vi, calm down. Let's not start making accusations. Maybe, Caitlyn was just trying to be sincere.”

Vi didn’t respond. She simply shook her head, her eyes filled with disappointment as she stood and walked out of the room, leaving Caitlyn standing there, her heart sinking into her stomach.

The room fell silent, and Caitlyn looked to Mel and Seraphine, both still staring at their new iPads, their faces softer than Vi's had been, but their smiles now tinged with uncertainty.

"Do you think I made the right choice?" Caitlyn asked, her voice low.

Mel set the box down gently on the coffee table, leaning forward. “It’s a nice gesture, Caitlyn. Really. But Vi’s not entirely wrong. You can’t buy your way into someone’s trust or friendship. If you want to connect with people, you’re going to have to show them who you really are.” 

Seraphine, ever the optimist, waved a hand dismissively. “Hey, Cait, don’t let it get to you. For what it’s worth, I love it! Seriously, no take-backsies. And you can buy my friendship anytime you wa—” 

“Seraphine,” Mel interrupted with an elbow to her ribs, giving her a pointed look. 

“What?” Seraphine grinned, unfazed. “I’m just saying, Caitlyn’s cool in my book. This thing’s gonna make my projects way easier!” Holding up the tablet like a trophy. 

Despite herself, Caitlyn couldn’t help but smile. “Thanks, Seraphine. I’m glad you like it.” She paused, her gaze drifting to the door Vi had walked through. “But Mel’s right. I need to stop trying to fix things with gifts. I’ll try harder... to actually earn your friendship.” 

Mel leaned back with a small smile. “That’s a good start. And hey, you’ve got the whole year ahead of you. Plenty of time to figure it out.” 

Caitlyn nodded, feeling a flicker of hope. The heaviness in her chest hadn’t completely lifted, but at least she wasn’t alone in this. 

“Oh, speaking of the year ahead,” Mel said, her tone lightening, “I heard there’s a party tonight at the Theta House. Apparently, it’s the party to be at.” 

“Theta?” Caitlyn’s brow furrowed before realization dawned. “Wait, that’s my friend’s frat party. He actually invited me earlier today.” 

“Perfect!” Seraphine clapped her hands together, her eyes sparkling. “You can help us cut in line! Those parties are always packed.” 

Caitlyn hesitated, glancing between them. “Um, I kind of already had plans tonight—” 

“No excuses,” Mel interjected, crossing her arms with a smirk. “Remember, you’re supposed to be earning our friendship?” 

Caitlyn sighed in defeat, though a small smile tugged at her lips. “Fine. I’ll help you cut in line.” 

“That’s the spirit!” Seraphine said, practically bouncing in her seat. 

Vi stepped out of the dorm room, the slam of the door behind her echoing louder than she'd intended. The air in the hallway felt stifling, heavy with the tension she’d just left behind. By the time she reached the cool evening air, she let out a long, frustrated sigh, rubbing the back of her neck.

Piltover’s skyline stretched before her, all shimmering lights and pristine spires. It was beautiful, sure, but it felt alien. Everything about this place screamed wealth, perfection, and privilege. It was a constant reminder that she didn’t belong.

No matter where she looked, she felt out of place, like she was trying to jam a square peg into a round hole.

Vi sat down on a bench under a streetlamp, the soft hum of electricity barely masking the thoughts racing through her head.

This isn’t me. This city, this school, these people... it’s all just a world I’m supposed to fit into, and I don’t.

Vi sat on the bench under the faint glow of the streetlamp, her shoulders slumped as she stared out into the quiet campus courtyard. Her phone buzzed in her pocket, pulling her out from her spiral. She pulled it out and saw the name flashing on the screen: Jinx. For the first time all day, a genuine smile tugged at her lips.

“What’s up, Powder?” Vi answered, leaning back against the bench and trying to mask the weight in her voice.

“Oh, don’t Powder me, Vi,” Jinx shot back, her voice a mix of teasing and warmth. “It’s Jinx now, remember? Or did those snobby Piltover kids already make you forget about your favorite sister?”

“You’re my only sister, Jinx,” Vi replied, a chuckle escaping her lips. “And no, I could never forget you. How’s Zaun treating you?”

“Eh, same old, same old,” Jinx said, and Vi could almost hear her shrug through the phone. “Smog everywhere, Mylo still stinks, and Vander’s trying to keep us all from killing each other. You know, the usual. But forget us...what about you? How's uni treating you? Have they made you eat caviar yet or whatever those rich pilties eat?”

Vi snorted, leaning forward and resting her elbows on her knees. “Yeah, right. Piltover’s… fine, I guess. The school’s huge, the people are rich, and I’m just trying not to lose my mind.”

“Aw, come on, it can’t be that bad,” Jinx said, though her voice was tinged with concern. “Tell me about your roommates. Are they all stuck-up or just mostly stuck-up?”

Vi hesitated for a moment, then sighed. “They’re... complicated. Mel’s alright—smart, confident, but she’s got this way of looking at you like she’s already got you all figured out. Seraphine’s sweet, but she’s in her own little bubble. Always singing, always smiling. It’s like nothing bad has ever touched her.” 

“And the third one?” Jinx asked, her voice dipping into a playful sing-song. “Let me guess, super rich, super annoying?”

Vi groaned, dragging a hand through her short pink hair. “Caitlyn. She’s... different. Comes from money, sure, but she doesn’t rub it in your face like the others. Or at least, I didn’t think she did...until today.”

“What’d she do?” Jinx asked eagerly. “Buy a diamond-encrusted toilet for the dorm?”

“Close,” Vi rolled her eyes. “She bought us all iPads. Just handed them out like it was no big deal. I called her out on it, did she really think she can buy people that easy?”

A pause.

Jinx let out a long, low whistle. “Yikes. You really told her, huh? How’d she take it?”

“She looked like I slapped her,” Vi admitted, guilt flickering in her voice. “But what was I supposed to do? It’s like… everyone here throws money at problems like it’s a magic solution. It’s not real. None of this feels real.”

There was a beat of silence before Jinx spoke again, her tone softer than usual. “Yeah, but maybe that’s just how they show they care, Vi. Rich people are weird. Maybe she doesn’t know any other way.”

Vi blinked, surprised by her sister’s insight. “Since when did you become the reasonable one?”

“Since you started sounding like a grumpy old lady,” Jinx shot back, her teasing tone returning. “Look, I get it. You don’t feel like you fit in, but maybe give them a chance? Not everyone’s out to make you feel like crap. And hey, if it doesn’t work out, you can always punch someone. That’s kind of your thing.”

Vi laughed, the sound easing some of the tension in her chest. “Sure, Jinx.”

“And while we’re at it,” Jinx added, her tone brightening, “Stop being such a buzzkill! It’s college, sis! You’re supposed to be having fun. Go to parties, hook up with hot people. Live a little! Stop moping about your piltie roommate...or is my big sister already settling into grandma mode?”

"Oh for fuck's sake!" Vi groaned, rolling her eyes even though Jinx couldn’t see her. “I’m not giving you details about my sex life.”

“Why not? You used to tell me all about the girls back in Zaun!” Jinx teased. “Or is Piltover making you soft?”

“Whatever,” Vi muttered, shaking her head but smiling. “But maybe you’re right. I should stop worrying so much about Caitlyn and this whole fitting-in thing. Maybe it’s time to have a little fun.”

“There’s my sister,” Jinx said, satisfaction clear in her voice. “Just remember, don’t forget who you are, alright? Piltover’s all shiny and perfect, but Zaun’s in your blood. You’ll figure it out.”

“Yeah,” Vi said, her smile lingering as she looked up at the faint stars barely visible through the city’s glow. “I will.”

As the call ended, Vi stayed on the bench for a moment longer, the cool breeze brushing against her face. For the first time in days, the suffocating weight in her chest felt a little lighter.

Her phone buzzed again, pulling her back to reality.

A message from Mel popped up on the screen.

Party at the Theta house. Starts at 8. You should join us😉

"My God, it's freezing out here," Seraphine grumbled, hugging herself for warmth. Her pink hair glistened under the party lights, and her sequined crop top did little to shield her from the biting wind. "I should’ve worn a sweater."

The Theta Frat house loomed large and decadent, a sprawling two-story luxury mansion that exuded both privilege and chaos. High white columns framed the grand entrance, the house itself practically vibrating with the bassline of whatever pop hit dominated the night. Outside, the courtyard was filled with scantily clad college girls giggling as they shivered in the cold, and shirtless frat guys guzzling beer straight from kegs.

"Sera, it’s a frat party, not some library study group,” Mel retorted wit, her long legs accentuated by her barely-there skirt. “First rule of surviving as a freshman? You have to make an impression. No sweaters allowed.”

Seraphine pouted. "Still doesn’t feel fair."

“Trust me,” Mel added, adjusting the strap of her tank top, “You’ll forget about the cold after the first round of tequila shots.”

Caitlyn stood stiffly near the back of her group, barely listening, the glow of her phone illuminating her face as she checked her messages obsessively. Notifications buzzed in rapid succession, and though she tried to appear casual. Her friends were too preoccupied with their conversation to notice.

“Hope I didn't miss the party.” Vi drawled as she strode up to the group, her hands shoved into the pockets of her red varsity jacket. 

Caitlyn stiffened, refusing to acknowledge her.

Of course Vi would act like she wasn’t even there.

"Glad you could make it, Vi," Mel greeted, clearly pleased to see her.

“Yeah, yeah. Wouldn’t miss the circus,” Vi quipped, nodding toward the drunken chaos spilling out of the mansion.

Seraphine’s eyes narrowed as she gestured to Vi’s jacket. "Wait, so Vi gets to wear a jacket, but I can’t even bring a sweater? How is that fair?"

Mel laughed, giving Vi a once-over. "Sera, some people—like our dear butch lesbian here—could wear a garbage bag and still have girls falling over themselves."

Vi chuckled, flashing her teeth in a grin. "You flatter me, Mel. Always nice to hear I’ve still got it."

Caitlyn rolled her eyes and muttered under her breath, "Subtle as always."

Vi caught the words and smirked, but she didn’t respond directly. Instead, she leaned casually against one of the columns in the courtyard, exuding an air of nonchalance that somehow drew every nearby sapphics' attention. 

A pair of girls nearby caught Vi's attention. She smirks at them, receiving some not-so-subtle giggles as a response. Caitlyn rolled here eyes at the entire thing.

“Jayce!” Caitlyn called out, spotting the tall, broad-shouldered man standing near the door.

Jayce turned, breaking into a grin. “Caitlyn!" He calls them out. "Yo, let those girls in."

The girls whooped in unison, grateful to bypass the crowd. Seraphine and Vi moved first, weaving past disgruntled partygoers. Mel followed closely but stopped when she noticed Caitlyn wasn’t moving.

“Hey, are you coming?”

Caitlyn hesitated, clutching her phone like a lifeline. "Oh, I forgot to charge my phone. I’ll just run back and grab my power bank."

Mel frowned. “That’s ridiculous. Just use my phone.”

“No, no, it’s fine. You guys go ahead. I’ll be quick.”

“Do you want us to wait for you?” Mel offered, tilting her head in concern.

Caitlyn shook her head quickly. “No need. Go. I’ll catch up.”

With a shrug, Mel relented and joined the others. As soon as they disappeared inside, Caitlyn let out a sigh, She glanced at her phone notifications.

“You’re not a very good liar, you know.”

Caitlyn spun around to find Vi standing a few feet away, her arms crossed and an infuriating smirk plastered on her face.

“Excuse me?” Caitlyn shot back, her tone icy.

Vi raised an eyebrow. “Power bank, huh? You’re clearly waiting for someone. Let me guess—Jayce’s frat buddy? Some rich boy you’ve been texting?”

“That is none of your business,” Caitlyn hissed.

Vi stepped closer, her grin widening. “You know, I think it is my business.”

Caitlyn scoffed. “Why? Because you can’t handle not being the center of attention for five minutes?”

“No,” Vi said, her voice dropping. “Because I’m pretty sure you don’t actually want to hook up with some random frat guy tonight.”

Caitlyn’s cheeks flushed with anger and something else she didn’t want to name. “And what exactly do you think I want, Vi?”

Vi leaned in, her lips curling into a wicked smile. “Why don’t you tell me?”

The tension crackled between them, but before Caitlyn could formulate a retort, someone shouted from inside, “Are you guys coming in or what?”

Caitlyn clenched her jaw, Vi moves past her without another word. The moment she loses site of the pink haired girl she immediately fishes out her phone.

208 people liked your profile. Swipe right to get to know who.

“This place is amazing!” Seraphine she practically shouted over the music. 

The Theta House was alive with energy. The thrum of bass-heavy music poured out of the open windows, mingling with laughter, shouting, and the clinking of cups. The moment Seraphine, Mel, and Vi walked through the door, they were greeted by flashing lights and a sea of students swaying to the beat.

Seraphine’s eyes lit up as she took in the scene.

“Oh my god! Those are members of Harmony. I'm gonna go over there and my impression.Talk to you guys later. ” Without waiting for a response, she darted off into the crowd, her pink curls bouncing as she disappeared into the crowd.

Mel rolled her eyes but smirked. “Classic Seraphine.” Her gaze swept the room, and she spotted her target almost immediately—a tall, muscular woman with tan skin and leaning against the wall, nursing a drink. She radiated confidence, her sharp features highlighted by the faint glow of neon lights.

“Who’s that?” Mel asked, raising an eyebrow.

“Sevika? She works at the Sips. Pain in the ass and bossy as fuck,” Vi replied, her voice fighting against the loud music. 

“Interesting." Mel replies, clearly not listening or hearing thing from Vi as her eyes focuses on Sevika. 

"Don't even think about—" Before she even finishes her sentence, Mel darts to the direction of Sevika. Leaving Vi alone. Great. Guess I'll try to have some fun around here

Vi had her hands in her pockets, casually wandering through the crowd and taking it all in. She grabbed a beer from a passing tray and leaned against a pillar, scanning the room.

That’s when she saw her. A striking woman with icy white hair cascading over her shoulders. She was tall and exuded charisma, her piercing blue eyes locking onto Vi from across the room. Dressed in a cropped leather jacket and tight jeans, she strode over with an air of confidence that almost rivaled Mel’s.

“Hey there,” the white haired girl said, her voice smooth and sultry. “Haven’t seen you around before. New to Theta parties?”

Vi smirked, taking a sip of her drink. “Something like that. Name’s Vi.”

“Ashe,” the redhead replied, her lips curving into a smirk. “So, what’s a girl like you doing standing around alone?”

"My friends ditched me the moment we stepped in here." Vi chuckled. “I could say the same about you. What’s your excuse?”

Ashe stepped closer, tilting her head. “Maybe I was waiting for someone interesting to show up.”

Vi’s smirk widened. “Well, it seems your wait is over.”

“Is it?” Ashe's gaze flickered down to Vi’s lips, then back up to her eyes.

The music seemed to fade slightly as their eyes held. The air crackled with unspoken tension, a silent dare hanging between them.

“What kind of proof are you looking for?” Vi asked, her voice dropping a register.

Ashe leaned in closer, her breath warm against Vi’s ear. “The kind that involves less talking and more…action.”

A slow smile spread across Vi’s face. “I think I can handle that.” She glanced around. “This place is a bit loud for a decent conversation, though.”

“Then let’s find somewhere a bit more…private,” Ashe suggested, her eyes twinkling with mischief. She subtly gestured with her head towards the back of the house.

“Lead the way.”

Seraphine had spotted a group of students clustered near the stage with the members of the music club. She recognized them instantly from their performances on campus. Her heart raced as she approached, clutching her drink like a lifeline.

“Hi!” she said brightly, her voice just loud enough to be heard over the music. “I’m Seraphine. I’ve seen you guys perform—you’re amazing!”

The group turned to her, their initial skepticism melting into smiles at her genuine enthusiasm.

“Hey, thanks!” said a guy with a guitar slung over his shoulder. “You a fan?”

“Totally,” Seraphine replied, her eyes sparkling. “Actually, I’m a singer and I occasionally produce music. I’d love to collaborate with you sometime—or even just hang out. I'm planning to join Harmony. You guys have an audition opening next week right?”

One of the girls in the group, raised an eyebrow but smiled. “You got talent? Prove it. Sing something.”

Seraphine hesitated for a split second before the familiar thrill of performing kicked in. She set her drink down and stepped closer to the group, her voice rising in perfect harmony with the music playing in the background. Heads began to turn as her clear, melodic voice cut through the noise of the party, earning cheers and applause.

Mel stood in front of the tan-skinned woman, who regarded her with a raised eyebrow and a sly smile.

“You’ve been staring at me all night,” Mel said confidently, crossing her arms. “So let’s cut to the chase—want to make out?”

The woman chuckled, her voice low and rich. “You’ve got guts, I’ll give you that. Name’s Sevika. And you are?”

“Mel. So, what’s the verdict?”

Sevika set her drink down, a smirk playing on her lips as she leaned closer. “Let’s see if you’re as bold as you look.”

"You're exactly what this boring-ass party was desperately craving," Ashe murmured, her voice a low purr that vibrated in the air between them.

Her back against the wall at the back of the house, near the overflowing recycling bins that reeked faintly of stale beer, offered a perverse kind of privacy. It wasn’t romantic, but the urgency they both felt eclipsed any need for ambiance.

Their kiss deepened, tongues dueling, a frantic, silent conversation escalating with every touch. "God, Vi," Ashe breathed against her lips, her voice thick with need. "You feel so good."

"You're not so bad yourself," Vi grinned against her mouth, a mischievous glint in her eyes. She tugged Ashe even closer, relishing the press of her body. "Though, I have a feeling you taste even better lower down."

 Vi’s hands moved beneath Ashe's top, finding the soft skin of her back, then dipping lower, cupping the firm curve of her ass. Ashe shivered, a delicious sound that fueled Vi’s urgency.

"Quick, before someone comes out for a smoke," Vi murmured. Her fingers found the edge of her jeans, the denim already feeling damp. "Unless you want an audience?"

Ashe's breath hitched. "Definitely not." She leaned back against the recycling bins, her eyes never leaving Vi’s. "But definitely you. Now."

Vi didn't need further invitation. Her hand slipped beneath Ashe waistband, her fingers tracing the elastic of her underwear before dipping lower, finding the warm, damp heat between her legs. Ashe gasped, her thighs parting instinctively.

"Fuck, Vi," she moaned, her head falling back against the bins.

Vi’s fingers danced against Ashe's slick folds, finding the sensitive nub and teasing it with a light, insistent pressure. Ashe's breath came in ragged gasps. "Don't stop," she pleaded, her voice shaky.

"Wouldn't dream of it," Vi smirked, her fingers working their magic. She added another finger, pressing deeper, and Ashe's hips bucked against her hand.

"God," Ashe groaned, her fingers digging into Vi’s shoulders.

"Fuck yes," Ashe hissed, her eyes blazing.

Vi pushed in her fingers further, the sensation of sliding into Ashe's hot, tight body sending a jolt of pure pleasure through her. 

"Faster," Ashe panted, her nails digging into Vi's back.

"You got it," Vi growled, picking up the pace, the friction building to a fever pitch. 

Ashe writhed beneath her, her own orgasm building rapidly. "Vi… oh, God… I’m gonna…"

Fuck

They stood there for a moment, chests heaving, the only sound their ragged breathing. The smell of sweat and sex mingled with the faint stench of garbage, a bizarrely perfect olfactory representation of their quick, dirty encounter.

Ashe pulled back slightly, her cheeks flushed, her lips swollen from their frantic kisses. 

"Well," she said, a breathy laugh escaping her lips. "That was… efficient."

“Mmm,” Sevika murmured against Mel’s lips, pulling back slightly. “You taste as good as you look.

“You’re not so bad yourself,” Mel whispered back, her fingers tracing the curve of Sevika’s neck, feeling the rapid pulse beneath her skin. She tugged gently at Sevika’s ponytail, drawing her closer for another kiss, this one more urgent, more demanding.

Sevika broke the kiss, her breath coming in short gasps. “Let’s get rid of some of these clothes, don’t you think?” Her fingers went to the hem of Mel’s shirt, tugging it upwards.

Mel grinned. “My thoughts exactly.” She reciprocated, her hands finding the bottom of Sevika’s fitted tank top, sliding it upwards to reveal smooth, toned skin. The sight of Sevika’s toned abdomen, the hint of the curve of her breasts beneath her bra, sent a wave of desire crashing through Mel.

They undressed each other quickly, impatiently, their fingers fumbling with buttons and zippers, the urgency building with each discarded layer. When they were both finally stripped down to their underwear, Sevika’s eyes raked over Mel’s body, lingering on her breasts, her hips, the curve of her thighs.

“You’re beautiful, Mel,” she breathed, her voice husky with desire.

“So are you,” Mel whispered back, her gaze equally appreciative as she took in Sevika’s toned physique, the way her dark nipples were already hard with anticipation.

Sevika closed the remaining distance between them, pressing her body against Mel’s, skin to skin. Mel gasped at the contact, the heat radiating from Sevika’s body igniting her own. Sevika’s hands moved to Mel’s breasts, her fingers teasing and caressing, sending shivers of pleasure down Mel’s spine.

“God, you feel good,” Sevika murmured, her lips finding the sensitive skin of Mel’s neck, sucking gently.

Mel arched her back, moaning softly. Her hands found the curve of Sevika’s ass, squeezing gently. “You feel amazing.

Sevika pushed Mel back onto the mattress, following her down, her body pressing against Mel’s. Their mouths met again, a frantic, hungry kiss that spoke of pent-up desire. Sevika’s hand trailed down Mel’s stomach, dipping beneath the elastic of her underwear, her fingers finding the wet heat between her legs.

Mel gasped, her hips bucking against Sevika’s hand. “God…”

Sevika chuckled, a low, triumphant sound. “You like that?” Her fingers continued their teasing exploration, driving Mel closer and closer to the edge.

“Don’t stop,” Mel pleaded, her body trembling with anticipation.

Sevika didn’t. Her fingers worked their magic, stroking and pressing, until Mel cried out, her orgasm washing over her in a waves. Sevika watched her, her eyes dark with arousal, her own breathing ragged.

“Now me,” Sevika whispered, her voice thick with need.

Mel reached for her, her hands finding the waistband of Sevika’s underwear, pulling them down. Sevika was already wet, her clit swollen and sensitive. Mel’s fingers found the spot, mimicking the rhythm Sevika had used on her.

Sevika groaned, her head thrown back, her body arching off the mattress. “Fuck, Mel… yes… there…”

Mel continued to pleasure her, watching Sevika’s face as she reached her peak, her body shuddering, her cries echoing in the small room.

They lay tangled together, their bodies slick with sweat, their breathing slowly returning to normal. The silence was broken only by the distant thumping of the music from downstairs.

Sevika propped herself up on an elbow, looking down at Mel, a satisfied smirk on her face. “Well, Mel,” she said, her voice still husky, “I’d say that mutual staring problem has been adequately resolved.”

Mel grinned, reaching up to trace the curve of Sevika’s lips with her finger. “For now. But I have a feeling it’s going to be a recurring one.”

Sevika leaned down and kissed her softly. “I certainly hope so.” She nipped playfully at Mel’s lip. “Maybe next time we can skip the party altogether and just… you know… cut to the chase.”

Mel laughed, a throaty sound of pure satisfaction. “Now you’re talking.”

Vi walks back into the party, her jacket slightly askew as she tugged it back into place. She adjusted her jeans and shirt, trying to look as casual as possible, though her ruffled hair and flushed face betrayed exactly what she’d been up to. She stepped back into the noise and chaos, she was ready to get a drink and find her friends.

Her plans derailed almost immediately as she spotted Seraphine slumped against the kitchen counter, giggling incoherently. The table nearby was strewn with empty red Solo cups and a battered ping-pong ball, clear evidence of a failed beer pong attempt.

"Seraphine," Vi called out, raising an eyebrow. "You good?"

Seraphine’s head lolled toward her, her bright eyes unfocused. “Vi! There you are! I was… I was winning… then I wasn’t…” She hiccupped, pointing accusingly at a group of frat boys who were cheering over their victory.

“Yeah, looks like you crushed it,” Vi said dryly, smirking as she grabbed a water bottle from the counter and handed it to Seraphine. “Here, drink this before you pass out.”

Seraphine accepted it with a clumsy nod, her fingers fumbling with the cap. Vi watched her for a moment before glancing around the room. “Where’s Mel?” she asked.

Seraphine took a long sip of water, then pointed vaguely toward the staircase. “She went upstairs… I think… with someone.”

Vi’s brow furrowed as she moved toward the stairs. As she climbed, the music dimmed slightly, replaced by the muffled sounds of laughter and conversation from behind closed doors. She reached the landing just in time to see Mel descending, her golden-brown skin glowing under the soft lighting. Her hair was slightly tousled, and she was followed closely by Sevika, who looked equally disheveled. Sevika’s lips curled into a smirk as she caught Vi’s eye.

“Vi,” Mel said, her tone light but a little sheepish. “What are you doing up here?”

“Looking for you,” Vi replied, her gaze shifting between Mel and Sevika. “Didn’t realize you were… busy.”

Mel arched an eyebrow, her usual composure returning. “Well, now you know.”

Sevika chuckled, her deep voice rumbling as she leaned against the banister. “Small world, huh? Didn’t expect to see my co-worker here.”

Vi crossed her arms, her lips twitching in amusement. “Yeah, well, I didn’t expect to see my roommate getting cozy with my boss.”

“Co-worker,” Sevika corrected, her smirk widening. “I’m not your boss.”

“You act like it sometimes,” Vi shot back, but there was no real bite in her tone.

Mel looked between the two of them, “Wait, you two know each other?”

“Work together at the cafe,” Sevika explained, shrugging. “Though Vi here doesn’t exactly take orders well.”

Vi rolled her eyes. “I still get my job done.”

Mel laughed softly, her earlier embarrassment fading. “Well, isn’t this a fun little connection?”

“Yeah, fun,” Vi muttered, though her lips quirked into a grin. “Anyway, I was just making sure Serap didn’t pass out somewhere. She’s a mess downstairs.”

“Sounds about right,” Mel said, descending the last few steps. “I’ll go check on her.”

“Don’t worry,” Sevika added, her gaze lingering on Mel with a faintly possessive glint. “I’ll make sure she doesn’t get into too much trouble.”

Vi watched them for a moment, then shook her head with a grin. “You two have fun,” she called after them, descending the stairs herself. 

Caitlyn leaned against the smooth, cool surface of the mahogany bar, her posture subtly conveying a confidence that felt a little performative tonight. The crimson cocktail dress, a spur-of-the-moment purchase, felt both liberating and slightly out of character. It hugged her curves in a way her usual jeans and t-shirt decidedly did not.

She pulled out her phone, the bright screen momentarily jarring in the subdued lighting. Her thumb danced across the glass, the familiar faces of nearby women blurring past.

Swipe left. Too intense.

Swipe left. Too much like her ex.

Swipe left. Something about the forced smile felt off.

She was looking for something… different. Something that resonated beyond the surface level chatter she’d endured all evening.

The muted chime of a match notification broke her reverie. She glanced down, her gaze catching on a profile picture. Long, dark brown hair cascaded over bare shoulders, framing a face with high cheekbones and warm, tan skin. 

"God you're so hot." Caitlyn was pressed against the brunette. The brunette's fingers were tangled in the fabric of Caitlyn’s dress at her back, pulling her closer. Caitlyn’s hands were buried in the thick silkiness of her dark hair, the scent of her shampoo a heady mix of jasmine and something else vaguely exotic.

The city lights twinkled through the floor-to-ceiling window, painting the luxurious hotel suite in a soft, shimmering glow. 

The remnants of a room service tray sat on a low table – wine glasses empty, a half-eaten plate of cheese and crackers. The air hummed with a different kind of energy now, a charged silence punctuated by soft breaths.

"No talking." 

Their lips met again, a kiss that was no longer hesitant or exploratory, but sure and demanding. Caitlyn felt a thrill course through her, a potent cocktail of desire and liberation. This was it. This was the escape she’d craved.

"Get on the bed." Caitlyn demands.

The girl pulled back slightly, her dark eyes, warm and intense, locking with Caitlyn’s. A slow, knowing smile spread across her face. She reached up, her fingers tracing the curve of Caitlyn’s hip, sending shivers down her spine.

She leaned in again, her lips brushing against Caitlyn’s ear. “Are you sure about this?” she whispered, her voice a low murmur that vibrated against Caitlyn’s skin.

Caitlyn didn’t hesitate. She met her gaze, a confident smirk playing on her own lips.

“Absolutely.”

"You had a one-night stand?" Seraphine’s voice cracked, still groggy as she cradled a mug of steaming tea. Her wide eyes darted toward Mel, who sat cross-legged on the couch, a proud smirk plastered across her face.

"Uh-huh," Mel replied breezily. "I just walked up to her, said I wanted to make-out and just like that! ."

"God," Vi interjected, leaning against the kitchen counter, her pink hair still messy from a night she clearly didn’t care to fix. She poured herself a cup of coffee. "I still can’t believe you had sex with Sevika. My co-worker, of all people."

"Wait, Sevika?" Seraphine choked on her tea. "The scary, broody one with the scars? That Sevika?"

Mel grinned slyly. "That Sevika. She’s a lot less scary when the lights are off. Trust me."

Vi groaned, shaking her head as she took a long sip of coffee. "I’m never gonna hear the end of this at work. She’ll probably use it as an excuse to boss me around even more."

"I don’t know," Seraphine murmured, her voice soft as she leaned back into the couch, her headache clearly worsening. "I still think sex is better when it’s with someone you love. It’s an expression of commitment, you know? Something meaningful."

Mel snorted. "That is so boring, Seraphine. Commitment is overrated when you can have some good, no-strings-attached fun."

Vi raised her coffee cup in mock toast. "I’m with Mel on this one. Sex is better with strangers. No mess, no stress. End of story."

Mel gave her a knowing look. "Okay, that’s not exactly what I said, but I appreciate the support."

The conversation halted abruptly when the front door creaked open.

All heads turned toward the noise as Caitlyn stepped inside, clad in black leggings and a matching jacket. Her dark ponytail was slightly disheveled, and a faint blush colored her cheeks. Over her shoulder, she carried a small overnight bag. The hickeys peeking out from beneath her collar didn’t escape anyone’s notice.

Vi’s eyes narrowed, her lips curling into a sly grin.

Well, piltie princess has a wild side.  

"Well, well," Vi said aloud, her voice dripping with amusement. "Look who decided to come home."

Caitlyn blinked at the group, her hand pausing on the doorknob. "What?"

"First of all, good morning," Mel began, raising an eyebrow. "And second of all, where were you last night?"

"Ha! She had a one-night stand too," Vi announced, pointing at Caitlyn like a detective solving a case. She leaned back against the counter with a smug grin.

"You ditched us," Seraphine said, her tone filled with mock betrayal. She clutched her tea like a disappointed parent. "We thought you got kidnapped or something!"

Caitlyn sighed, exasperated. "Okay, look, I’m sorry. I just… had plans. I didn’t mean to leave you guys hanging."

Vi raised an eyebrow. "Plans? That’s a very vague way of saying you were busy getting laid."

Caitlyn shot her a glare. "I don’t have to tell you everything. It hasn't even been a week since we met, and I don’t even remember your last names."

Seraphine gasped dramatically, clutching her chest. "Well, my last name is Clarke, and Seraphine Clarke was worried Caitlyn Kiramman got human-trafficked!"

Vi’s head snapped up, her smirk fading into curiosity. "Kiramman? Like… the Kiramman Library? Or Kiramman Industries?"

"Yes, whatever," Caitlyn groaned, waving a hand dismissively as she walked toward her room. She hated being reminded of her family’s wealth. "You’re right. From now on, I’ll let you know if I’m not coming home. But no more details beyond that."

Mel wasn’t about to let her off the hook that easily. "No, no, no," she called after her. "I will not agree to that. Come back here and tell us who was inside of—"

"Mel!" Seraphine and Vi shouted simultaneously, cutting her off.

Caitlyn disappeared into her room, slamming the door behind her.

Vi shook her head, chuckling as she took another sip of coffee. "She’s full of surprises, huh?"

Caitlyn briskly walked across campus, her eyes glued to her phone as her thumb scrolled through messages with the precision of someone intentionally ignoring the world.

Then, a notification popped up.  

Had fun last night. Would like to get to know you better. Do you wanna meet up again?

She sighed, her thumb hesitating over the screen. The girl from last night. Caitlyn couldn’t even remember her name. Not that it mattered. This was how it worked: drive hours away from campus, find a stranger, hook up, block them.

No names, no attachments, no complications.  

With practiced ease, her thumb hit the block button. She slipped her phone back into her pocket, the action routine by now. This was her life.

Caitlyn Kiramman: closeted lesbian, master of compartmentalization.  

Only Jayce knew. He was her one anchor, the only person she trusted with her truth.

Telling her parents? Out of the question.

Her mother, Cassandra Kiramman, wasn’t just the CEO of Kiramman Industries but also a Councillor whose political platform rested heavily on “family values.”

It wasn’t openly homophobic, but the undertones were impossible to ignore.  

Caitlyn could already envision the headlines if her secret ever came to light. The whispers, the judgment, the damage it could do, not just to her but to her family’s constructed image. She shivered at the thought and pushed it from her mind.  

“Heyyy!”  

The familiar, bubbly voice jolted her from her spiraling thoughts. Caitlyn looked up to see Seraphine jogging toward her, her pink hair bouncing like a beacon of unrelenting optimism.  

“Seraphine?” Caitlyn blinked, caught off guard. “What are you doing here?”  

“Can I walk with you to class?” Seraphine asked, falling into step beside her without waiting for a response.  

Caitlyn raised a brow. “I’m heading to physics. Aren’t you a music major?”  

“Oh, totally,” Seraphine said with a grin, as though she’d just confessed a harmless secret. “But my parents don’t know that.”  

Caitlyn stopped in her tracks, staring at her. “Excuse me?”  

“I’m taking physics as a cover,” Seraphine explained, twirling a strand of her vibrant pink hair around her finger. “You know, something impressive to tell them. They still think I’m in engineering.”  

“You’re lying to your parents about your entire degree?” Caitlyn’s voice was a mix of disbelief and grudging curiosity.  

“Technically, yeah,” Seraphine said with a casual shrug, as if the weight of her admission was no heavier than her light pink crop top. “They don’t really get the whole pursuing your dreams thing, so I figured I’d just show them. Get successful first, explain later.”  

Caitlyn frowned, the logic unsettling in a way that hit a little too close to home. “And you think that’s a sustainable plan? Building your future on a lie?”  

“Not really,” Seraphine admitted, her grin faltering for a brief moment. “But it’s what I’ve got for now. I’ll deal with it when the time comes.”  

Caitlyn softened, her initial skepticism melting into something more understanding. She knew what it was like to wrestle with expectations. “You should probably deal with it sooner rather than later. The longer you wait, the harder it gets.”  

Seraphine let out a sigh, running a hand through her hair. “Yeah, you’re probably right.” Then, with a mischievous nudge to Caitlyn’s shoulder, she brightened again. “But enough about me. What about you? Any deep, dark secrets you’re hiding from the world?”  

Caitlyn stiffened at the question, a reflexive shield going up. “Nothing worth mentioning,” she said curtly, her polite smile masking the storm underneath.  

“Hmm,” Seraphine mused, studying her briefly but letting the topic drop. “Well, let’s get to physics. Maybe I’ll learn something useful for once.”  

As they approached the lecture hall, Seraphine spoke up again, her voice tinged with curiosity. “So, do you do anything outside of classes? Like, clubs or volunteering? You seem like the type who’d be busy all the time.”  

Caitlyn hesitated. “I don’t really have time. Between studying and…” She trailed off, unwilling to delve into her private escapes off-campus.  

“Come on. You’ve got to do something!” Seraphine teased. “What about volunteering? That’s, like, the easiest way to seem like a responsible adult.”  

Caitlyn rolled her eyes but said nothing. They reached the lecture hall, and as they climbed the steps, a bright, colorful poster on the bulletin board caught Caitlyn’s eye.  

The Women’s Center Needs Volunteers! Help support women in need. Create a safe, empowering space for all. Sign up today!

She paused mid-step, staring at the poster as an idea began to form. Volunteering at the Women’s Center… It wasn’t something she’d actively considered before, but now it felt like a quiet solution to the storm brewing inside her. A way to channel her energy into something meaningful, something that didn’t involve running away from her identity.  

Seraphine noticed her pause. “What’s up?” 

Caitlyn gestured toward the poster. “The Women’s Center… They’re looking for volunteers.”  

Seraphine’s face lit up. “That’s perfect! You were just saying you don’t do anything extracurricular. Plus, this is so you. You’d be amazing at it.”  

Caitlyn glanced back at the poster, her lips pressing into a thin line. “Maybe. I’ll think about it.”  

“You should think about it,” Seraphine said enthusiastically. “It’s like fate or something.”  

Caitlyn smiled faintly at her dramatics but couldn’t shake the feeling that Seraphine might be right. The idea of helping women find strength, find safety. It resonated with her in a way she couldn’t quite articulate yet.  

As they entered the lecture hall, Seraphine’s chatter filled the space, her optimism infectious. Caitlyn felt the faintest flicker of resolve. Maybe, just maybe, this could be her chance to do something real.

Something good for once.

Vi tied her apron with a practiced flick, bracing herself for another long shift. As she stacked a row of paper cups, her thoughts drifted back to what happened earlier.

Even in the early morning haze, the woman was a walking distraction. Vi’s lips curled into a private smirk. Heir to the Kiramman name, and somehow manages to make athleisure look like a Renaissance painting. That damn ponytail. It exposed the delicate nape of her neck, the pale skin practically begging for—

Vi bit back the thought, a frustrated sigh escaping her lips. 

And those leggings. Thick, expensive-looking fabric, probably cost more than Vi's entire wardrobe, but they clung to Caitlyn's thighs like a second skin, outlining every curve and mus—

“Daydreaming about a hookup, or did your brain just finally short-circuit?” Sevika’s voice snapped her back to reality.  

Vi glanced at her coworker, who stood by the espresso machine, lazily wiping down the steam wand. “Funny. Speaking of hookups, how’s my roommate treating you?”  

Sevika smirked, her scarred lip curling just enough to give Vi pause. “Mel’s great. Flexible, too.”  

Vi gagged, waving her hands dramatically. “Nope. Nope. Don’t wanna know. ”  

“She didn’t seem to mind,” Sevika replied with a shrug, her smirk widening. “And let me tell you, the frat house is definitely well funded, cause that headboard? Sturdy.”  

“Ugh!” Vi groaned, clutching her stomach in mock horror. “I’m gonna need bleach for my brain.”  

“You asked,” Sevika said, her voice dripping with amusement. “Don’t blame me for giving you the details.”  

Vi rolled her eyes, grabbing a jug of milk and heading to the other side of the counter. “You’re disgusting.”  

“And you’re dramatic,” Sevika shot back.  

Their banter was interrupted by the sharp rap of nails on the counter. “Excuse me!” a voice snapped.  

Vi turned, schooling her expression into something resembling customer service. The woman standing there had a perfectly pressed blazer, a phone glued to her ear, and an air of entitlement that could be spotted from a mile away.  

“Yes, ma’am. What can I get for you?” Vi asked.  

“I’ve been waiting for five minutes,” the woman hissed. “I’ll have a caramel macchiato, extra caramel, with almond milk, but not too much foam. And can you make it now? I have a meeting.”  

Vi’s smile was tight as she scribbled the order on the cup. “Coming right up.”  

The woman didn’t move from the counter, watching Vi’s every move like a hawk. When Vi handed her the drink, she took one sip and wrinkled her nose.  

“This isn’t hot enough,” she said, thrusting the cup back.  

“I made it at 160 degrees,” Vi replied, trying to keep her tone even.  

“Well, it doesn’t feel like 160 degrees. Redo it,” the woman demanded.  

Sevika snorted from the espresso machine, muttering just loud enough for Vi to hear, “Bet she’s the type to microwave her coffee anyway.”  

Vi barely stifled a laugh as she remade the drink. The woman snatched it and left without so much as a thank-you.  

The next few hours passed in a blur of similar encounters. A guy in a suit complained his iced coffee wasn’t iced enough. Another customer demanded her latte be remade three times because the foam didn’t look right.  

By the time her shift ended, Vi’s patience was running on fumes. She untied her apron with a sigh, tossing it onto the counter as a girl approached her.  

The girl had long, dark curls and a mischievous smile. She leaned on the counter, clearly waiting for Vi’s attention. “Rough shift?”  

“You could say that,” Vi replied, her lips quirking into a tired smirk.  

“Well,” the girl said, her voice dropping to a sultry tone, “If you need a little distraction, I’m free.”  

Vi raised an eyebrow, her exhaustion fading slightly. “Oh yeah? What kind of distraction are we talking about?”  

The girl grinned, and before Vi could say another word, she grabbed her hand and led her toward the back.  

The supply closet was small and smelled of cleaning solution, but as the door clicked shut and the lock engaged, it morphed into something else entirely: a hidden sanctuary. And before Vi could even process it, the girl had her pinned against the cool, tiled wall, her lips crashing down in a hungry kiss.

It was a messy kiss, filled with too much teeth and not enough breath, but it was perfect. It was a release, a wild abandonment of the day's frustrations. Vi responded in kind, melting into the kiss, her hands tangling in the girl's dark, curly hair.

Vi's fingers danced over the girl's waistband, and with a flick of her wrist, pants hitting the floor. Vi wasted no time, kneeling before Vi, her lips and tongue already exploring every inch of skin she could reach. 

"Oh, god," The girl, her legs trembling as Vi's skilled mouth worked its magic. The world narrowed to the sensation of Vi's tongue, her breath hitching with every lick and suck. "Fuck…"

Vi's fingers found their way between the girl's thighs, teasing and exploring, sending waves of pleasure crashing through her. The girl leaned against the wall, pressing her hips closer to her, wanting more, needing more.

"You like that?" Vi murmured against her skin, her voice thick with arousal.

"Like?" The girl laughed, a breathless sound. "I'm about to lose my mind."

When it was over, both of them were flushed, slightly disheveled, and breathing hard. Vi pulled her pants up, a satisfied smirk spreading across her lips. It was quick, messy, and exactly what she needed.

As they exited the restroom, Sevika, who was cleaning the counter, raised an eyebrow, a knowing glint in her eyes. "Productive end to your shift?"

Vi’s smirk widened. “Better than dealing with assholes,” she shot back, flipping Sevika off as she grabbed her bag.

Sevika chuckled, her voice following Vi out the door. "Tell your roommate I said hi!"

Caitlyn stood outside the Women’s Center, the flyer crinkled in her hand. She reread the words printed in bold letters at least three times. “Help Create a Safe Space for All.”

Taking a deep breath, she opened the door and stepped inside.  

The space was cozier than she expected. A mix of pastel and warm tones covered the walls, with motivational quotes framed in mismatched designs. Shelves lined one side of the room, filled with books, resources, and small potted plants.

A desk near the entrance held a tiny brass bell next to a sign that read. Safe Space Bell: Ring if Needed.

“Welcome!”  

The warm, authoritative voice came from a tall woman standing near a cluster of mismatched chairs. She walked over with a friendly smile, her golden hair tied back neatly. “You’re new here, right? I’m Leona, head of the Women’s Center. What brings you in today?”  

Caitlyn cleared her throat, feeling slightly out of place. “I saw the flyer. About volunteering. I thought I’d… check it out.”  

Leona’s face lit up. “That’s wonderful! We’re always looking for passionate people to help out. Come in, make yourself comfortable. Let me introduce you to some of the regulars.”  

Before Caitlyn could respond, a blur of green and gold streaked into her peripheral vision. “Oh my gosh, a new person!”  

A girl with electric green streaks in her hair skidded to a halt in front of Caitlyn, her wide grin and sparkling eyes brimming with energy. “Hi! I’m Zeri! You’re here to help, right? That’s awesome! We’re gonna be, like, best friends, I can feel it.”  

Caitlyn blinked, overwhelmed. “Uh… thanks? I’m Caitlyn.”  

“Caitlyn!” Zeri repeated with enthusiasm. “Cool name. What do you do? Are you a student? A spy? A secret superhero?”  

Before Caitlyn could answer, a soft ding interrupted them. They both turned to see a girl with multicolored hair standing by the desk, her hand hovering over the bell. She remembers her, isn't she the third roommate of her former friends?

Neeko, as Caitlyn would soon learn, grinned sheepishly. “Neeko felt tension rising. The bell keeps this place calm, yes?”  

Zeri groaned. “Neeko, we’ve talked about this! You can’t just ring the bell for every little thing.”  

“But it’s the safe space bell,” Neeko insisted, tapping it again for emphasis. Ding ding. "See? So calming!”  

Caitlyn stared at the interaction, caught between confusion and amusement. “Does she… always do that?”  

“Pretty much,” Zeri said, shrugging. “It’s her thing. You get used to it.”  

“Don’t listen to them. Neeko’s bell-ringing is essential,” Neeko declared with mock seriousness, then giggled to herself.  

From the corner of the room, a voice drawled lazily, “I’d say it’s more annoying than essential.”  

Caitlyn turned toward the source, spotting a girl leaning back in a chair, one leg propped on the table in front of her. She wore a dark green high halter top and grey sweatpants , and a disinterested expression that somehow screamed effortless cool.  

“Akali,” the girl introduced herself, not bothering to stand. “And yeah, I know I don’t look like the Women’s Center type, but I’m here anyway. Shocking, I know.”  

Zeri rolled her eyes. “Akali’s here because she secretly loves it. Don’t let her act fool you.”  

Akali smirked. “Sure, Zeri. Keep telling yourself that.”  

Leona clapped her hands, drawing the group’s attention. “Alright, everyone, give Caitlyn some breathing room. She’s here to volunteer, so let’s make her feel welcome.”  

Neeko immediately perked up. “Welcome, Caitlyn! Neeko is very glad you are here. You can help ring the bell if things get stressful.”  

“That’s not a job, Neeko,” Zeri muttered.  

Leona chuckled, turning to Caitlyn. “Ignore them. They’re harmless. I’ll give you a tour and explain how things work around here. Sound good?”  

Caitlyn nodded, a small smile tugging at her lips. Despite the chaos, there was something oddly endearing about this place—and the people in it.  

“Nice work, Vi!” her coach called out from the sidelines, arms crossed and a proud grin on his face. “Your form’s getting sharper every day. Keep this up, and you’ll be unstoppable.”

The sound of gloves pounding against a heavy bag echoed through the boxing gym. Vi stood in the center, sweat dripping from her brow as her fists connected with precision. Her movements were fluid, each punch delivered with force and finesse.

The other members of the gym had paused their own training to watch her, murmuring to each other in quiet admiration.

Vi gave him a quick nod, wiping her brow with the back of her glove. “Thanks, Coach.”

As she stepped back to catch her breath, a guy from the boxing team sauntered over. He was tall, muscular, and carried himself with the confidence of someone used to getting what he wanted. His name was Brad, someone Vi had seen around but never really talked to.  

“Hey, Vi,” Brad started, leaning casually against the ropes. “You’re really impressive out there. I mean, for a girl.”  

Vi rolled her eyes but didn’t bother looking at him. “Thanks, I guess.”  Sexist prick.

Brad didn’t seem to notice (or care)about her lack of interest. “How about you let me take you out sometime? You know, after I show you some moves in the ring. You might learn a thing or two.”  

Vi, still not give him the time of day. “Not interested.”  Don't I look gay enough for you dude? Take a hint.

Brad’s smirk faltered. “Come on, don’t be like that. You don’t have to play hard to get.”  

“I’m not playing anything,” Vi said, her tone sharp. “I’m just not interested. Move on.”  

The rejection didn’t sit well with Brad. His smirk twisted into a sneer, and he muttered loud enough for others to hear, “Figures. Dyke”  

Vi froze. Her fists clenched, and she turned to face him fully. “What the fuck did you just say?”  

“You fucking heard me, dyke” Brad shot back, his voice laced with mockery.   

Without hesitation, Vi stepped forward, her knuckles tightening around the straps of her gloves. “Say that again. I fucking dare you.”  

Brad raised his hands in mock surrender, grinning. “What? Gonna hit me? Go ahead. Let’s see how tough you really are.”  

Before Vi could throw a punch, the coach’s voice cut through the tension like a knife. “Enough!”  

The gym fell silent as the coach strode over, his expression stern. He placed himself between Vi and Brad, his gaze hard on both of them. “This isn’t how we handle things here. Vi, step back. Brad, shut your damn mouth before I throw you out myself.”  

Brad scoffed but backed away, muttering under his breath as he returned to his corner. Vi stood there, her chest heaving with frustration.  

“Vi,” the coach said, his tone softer now. “Take five. Cool off.”  

She didn’t respond, simply grabbing her bag and storming out of the gym.  

The campus was quiet as Vi sat on the steps beneath the statue of Heimerdinger, the eccentric founder of the school. A bottle of beer she’d smuggled into her bag sat in her hand, half-empty. 

She stared up at the statue with a mix of contempt and exhaustion, her jaw tight. Everything about today had felt like a slow-motion punch to the gut, and now she was left with nothing but the fading buzz of adrenaline and a loneliness that gnawed at her ribs like an old injury.

Pulling out her phone, she dialed her sister. The line rang, and she hoped for an answer.  

“Hey, it’s me,” Vi said when the voicemail picked up. Her voice cracked slightly. “I was just… I don’t know. Wanted to talk. Call me back when you can.”  

She ended the call and sighed, tossing her phone beside her. Powder was probably out with her friends again. She didn’t blame her, beside it wasn’t her sisters job to fix her bad days. She hung up and tossed the phone down beside her with a dull clack, rubbing the heel of her hand against her eyes. Powder was probably off doing something fun. Vi didn’t blame her. Her sister didn’t need to be a dumping ground for Vi’s crap. But still… it would’ve been nice to hear a familiar voice. Someone who didn’t look at her like she was just the next campus disaster waiting to happen. 

Vi leaned against the wall, trying to steady her breathing, and she couldn't help but let out a bitter laugh. “God, I’m a mess. A fucking mess,” she muttered to herself.

She let out an exasperated sigh, rubbing a hand across her face. “Why am I even here? ” She kicked at the dirt beneath her, frustration welling up again. “Brad, that dickhead. Thinks he can talk down to me like I’m some kind of joke. For a girl, he says. Yeah, I’m just a girl, right?”

Taking another swig of beer, Vi leaned back against the steps, staring at the sky. “What a day,” she muttered.  

Her breath came in uneven gasps as she tried to gather herself, but all she could think about was the growing sense of isolation. “I don’t need anyone, right? I’ve always done everything myself. Always had to.” She shook her head, trying to laugh at the absurdity of it. “But here I am. Alone. Again.”

With a grunt, she pulled herself to her feet, dusting off her jeans. Vi took a deep breath and squinted up at the sky. “Maybe I just need to start over. Move somewhere new, get away from this shit. I can’t keep doing this, not like this. I just want something to… change.” 

“Fuck this place, fuck everything... just... fuck.” 

Her gaze drifted back to the statue of Heimerdinger in her mind’s eye.

The stupid ridiculous thing.

Heimerdinger with his oversized mustache, staring down at her like some sort of academic god, thinking he knew what was best for everyone.

"You think you're so great, don't you, you little old bastard?" Vi sneered to herself, her words slurring slightly.

In her drunken frustration, she hurled the bottle at it.

The bottle shattered against the base, and for a moment, she felt a brief sense of satisfaction.  

That was until the campus police lights flared in the distance.  

“Hey! Stop right there!”  

“Shit,”

“You’ve made quite the impression, Miss Lanes,” the Dean said, folding his hands together. His voice was calm, but there was an edge to it that made her nervous. 

"According to the report..." He continues. "You threw a tequila bottle at a statue and chipped it's pinky finger. Then, you berated our campus security."

"Oh I did not berate them." Vi tried to defend herself.

The Dean raises his eyebrow and reads the report. "You called them and I quote 'Pre-diabetic Code 3 Clowns'."

"Okay, that does sound like me. To be fair though, I was drunk." she adds.

"That doesn't really help your case." Vi sinks to her set.

The Dean, a middle-aged man with graying hair and a perpetually stern face, sat across from her.

He wasn’t angry, at least not in the way Vi expected.

Instead, he had an almost disappointed look on his face, like he was trying to decide whether to reprimand her or help her. Vi hated that look.

It made her feel like a failure.

“It’s clear that you’re a very bright student. You’ve got a lot of potential. But this… behavior? It’s not what I expect from someone of your caliber.”

Vi shifted uncomfortably in her chair, glaring at the floor. “Yeah, I know. You don’t have to remind me.” 

The Dean didn’t seem to mind her tone, though. He only nodded, as if he understood her frustration. “You’re one of the top students here. I don’t want to see you throw all that away because of a stupid mistake. We all have our moments, but you’ve got to think before you act, Vi.”

“Yeah, yeah, I get it,” Vi muttered, her arms crossed tightly over her chest. She couldn’t look him in the eye. “So, what? You’re just gonna expel me for throwing a damn bottle at a statue?”

The Dean raised an eyebrow, a small flicker of a smile passing across his face. “No, not expel you. But there are consequences. As you know, your actions were disruptive and let’s be honest—irresponsible. You were lucky not to cause more damage.”

Vi scowled, biting her lip.

The whole situation felt like a bad joke, and she was the punchline.

“So, what’s the punishment then? Are you just gonna fine me or something? Or better yet, get me to clean the statue?”

The Dean leaned back in his chair, his hands resting on the desk, and let out a long sigh. “Actually, I’ve come up with an alternative to that. A more productive way for you to give back to the campus and the community.” 

Vi shot him a skeptical glance. “Yeah? Like what?”

“Community service,” the Dean said simply, his tone unchanging. “I’ve arranged for you to complete 100 hours at the Women’s Center. It’s a great opportunity for you to learn about responsibility, helping others, and… well, maybe think a little more before acting impulsively next time.”

Vi blinked, completely thrown off. “Wait, what? The Women’s Center?” She leaned forward, incredulous. “You want me to spend a hundred hours with a bunch of woke nobodies drinking tea and talking about their feelings? Yeah, that sounds like the perfect way to spend my time.”

The Dean’s expression didn’t waver. “I believe it will be good for you. You’ve got a lot of anger, and the Women’s Center could help channel that into something more productive. You’ll be working with people who are focused on making real change. It’ll be a learning experience, if you open your mind.”

Vi’s jaw clenched as she processed the idea. “You’re serious. You’re actually making me do this to keep my scholarship?”

The Dean nodded, his gaze steady. “Yes. If you don’t complete these hours, I’ll have no choice but to reconsider your standing at this school. You’re a bright student, Miss Lanes. I don’t want to see you throw that away. But you need to learn that your actions have consequences.”

“Fine,” Vi said, her voice low and begrudging. “I’ll do the stupid community service. But don’t think this means I’m happy about it.”

The Dean nodded, his expression softening ever so slightly. “I’m glad you’ve agreed. It’s the right choice. I’m sure you’ll make the most of it.”

Vi stood up, her hands clenching into fists at her sides. “Yeah, we’ll see. Just… don’t expect me to change overnight.” She turned to leave, but paused at the door. “Oh, and next time you want to give me some ‘opportunity,’ how about just give me a suspension instead of some weird feminist retreat, okay?”

The Dean chuckled lightly, the sound surprisingly warm. “I’m sure you’ll find a way to make it work, Miss Lanes.”

“You okay?” Caitlyn asked, glancing at her friend.

The roommates, besides Vi,  sat together on a grassy patch on the campus grounds under a large oak tree. Seraphine had her arms crossed, pouting dramatically as she stared off into the distance.

Seraphine huffed, clearly not in the mood. “Do I look okay?” she replied, her voice dripping with sarcasm. “I just got dumped after finally sleeping with my boyfriend. Can you imagine that? He got what he wanted and bailed.”

Caitlyn raised an eyebrow. “Wait, he broke up with you after you guys had sex? That’s awful.”

Seraphine gave a dramatic sigh and flopped back on the grass. “Yeah, apparently I’m not ‘the one.’ I’m just a good time or something like that.”

Mel snorted, resting her chin on her hand. “Well, at least you didn’t end up in a weird love triangle with a guy who thinks ‘staying friends’ is a better option than actually dating.”

Seraphine’s eyes widened. “Wait, what? Who?”

Mel waved her hand nonchalantly. “Long story. Anyway, listen, Seraphine, that dude’s an idiot. You’re a catch, okay? College is full of hot people. That guy ain't shit.”

Seraphine perked up a little at that, raising an eyebrow. “Hot people, huh?”

“Yeah, you know,” Mel continued, smirking. “Like that one guy in your chemistry class who has arms the size of my thighs? Or Caitlyn, with her ‘I’m too cool to date’ vibe?”

Caitlyn rolled her eyes. “Hey, don’t drag me into this.”

Seraphine laughed, feeling a little better. “Okay, okay, point taken. But he still sucks.”

“True,” Caitlyn said. “Anyways, have you talked to Vi? I haven’t seen her around lately.”

Mel shrugged. “You didn’t hear? She got into some trouble with the campus police last night—long story short, smashed a beer bottle at the statue of Heimerdinger.”

Caitlyn’s brows furrowed. “Is she okay?"

Mel nodded. “Yeah, I think so. She mentioned the Dean giving her community service. She's not happy about it."

Seraphine sat up, wiping a fake tear from her eye. “Well, if Vi’s doing that, I’m sure we could all use a bit of her energy right now. I could totally go for a good workout.”

Caitlyn chuckled, shaking her head. “That’s not what you need. You need some distraction.”

“Right,” Seraphine said with a sigh. “You’re right. Maybe I’ll find someone else to obsess over. No big deal.”

Mel grinned. “And don’t forget—there are plenty of hot people here. You’ll have your pick.”

Seraphine stuck her tongue out at her. “Can we focus on anything else? Like how Caitlyn’s now an ‘official volunteer’ at the Women’s Center?” She gave Caitlyn a teasing grin. “You, all ‘helping women’ and ‘making a difference,’ huh? I thought you were too cool for all that.”

Caitlyn shrugged, unbothered. “I mean, it’s not that bad. It’s something to do. Plus, I kind of like the idea of being able to help people who really need it.”

Seraphine stared at her in mock horror. “You’re actually sounding like a decent human being, Caitlyn. Who are you?”

“I’m still me,” Caitlyn rolled her eyes. “I just… don’t think I need to be wrapped up in all the drama of college. Helping out at the Women’s Center is something real, you know?”

Mel raised an eyebrow. “You? Helping? I mean, that’s sweet and all, but I never figured you for the type.”

“I’m not the type for a lot of things,” Caitlyn shot back with a grin. “But I’ve been thinking a lot about doing something that matters. And, well, I figured helping there couldn’t hurt.”

“Wow,” Seraphine said, leaning in with a mischievous grin. “Look at you, we love a character development.”

Caitlyn smirked. “Yeah, don’t get used to it.”

Mel rolled her eyes, clearly amused. “I’m actually impressed. I didn’t think you’d last more than a week.”

“Yeah, well, I’m full of surprises,” Caitlyn said with a shrug, standing up. “Anyway, I have to run to my next class. You guys wanna catch up later?”

Seraphine waved her off dramatically. “Go, go. Go do your noble deeds. Just don’t forget about us peasants while you’re busy saving the world.”

Caitlyn chuckled. “I won’t. See you guys later.”

Vi walked through the door of the Women’s Center with a grimace on her face, dragging her feet as if the very air inside the building was out to get her.

She’d been hoping to avoid this place, but after her run-in with the Dean, she was now officially stuck with 100 hours of community service. This was her punishment for getting caught throwing beer bottles around campus

She wasn’t exactly proud of it, but whatever. It wasn’t like she had a choice. 

The place was brighter than she expected, with pastel colors on the walls and a bunch of soft couches strewn about. It was like walking into a pinterest board gone so wrong.

“Great,” Vi muttered, surveying the room. She hadn’t expected it to be this wholesome.

She was about to head over to the coffee machine when a familiar voice made her freeze.  

“Vi?”  

Vi turned to see Caitlyn, standing near a group of women who were all busy chatting and looking... way too happy for her liking. Caitlyn’s eyes widened when she saw Vi standing there.  

“What are you doing here?” Caitlyn asked, a mixture of annoyance and disbelief in her tone. 

Vi just shrugged, folding her arms. “Wouldn’t have chosen to come, but I’m doing my time. 100 hours or whatever. Gotta make up for my moment of brilliance yesterday.”

Caitlyn rolled her eyes. “I didn’t expect you to be here of all places. You’re not exactly... Women’s Center material.”

Vi smirked, glancing around the room. “Yeah, I can tell. It’s like a gathering of the world’s most over-enthusiastic feminists.”

Before Caitlyn could could argue back, a girl with bright green streaks in her hair bounced over to her. “Hi! I’m Zeri!” She grinned at Vi, too excited for comfort. “You’re new! We’re so glad you’re here. Are you here to join the Women's night too?”  

“Women's night? Uh...No." Vi blinked, thrown off guard." I'm just here for community service”

Zeri’s grin faltered for a second, but she quickly bounced back. “Aw, okay, no worries! Maybe next time!” 

Beside her, another girl with wild eyes and a playful smile tapped a small bell that was hanging by the door.

“I’m Neeko!” she introduced herself in a sing-song voice. “This bell is for the safe space, you see? Every time you feel uncomfortable or just need a moment of calm, you ring it. It helps! I ring it when I need to remind myself of my special power!” She jangled the bell a bit more, clearly thrilled by the idea of it. 

Vi stared at her for a beat before speaking, “What... what’s with the bell?” 

“It’s my thing,” Neeko said, totally unbothered. “Makes everything feel better.”

“That’s... that’s something,” Vi muttered to herself. Then she turned to Zeri and said, “And, uh, you’re a singer? You sure about that?”

Zeri grinned sheepishly. “You’ll see! It’s gonna be epic!” She gave Vi a wink. “I’m gonna blow your mind.”

Before Vi could comment, another girl approached, a bit more chill than the others. She was wearing a leather jacket and had a cool demeanor about her, she didn’t seem fazed by anything.

“Akali,” she introduced herself, reaching a hand out to Vi. “Don’t mind them,” she said, motioning to Zeri and Neeko. “They’re... a bit much.”

Vi shakes her hand, appreciating the no-nonsense vibe. She seems normal. For now.

“And I’m Leona, the one who actually has to keep these guys in check,” Leona added with a good-natured sigh. “I run the show around here, so if you need anything, let me know. Just don’t mess things up, alright?”

Vi couldn't help but chuckle at Leona’s words. "Yeah, no promises," she muttered, rolling her eyes as she surveyed the room. The whole vibe was giving her second-hand embarrassment, and she was pretty sure this place was about to drive her insane. 

As Vi stood there, trying to look as uninterested as possible, Caitlyn came over to join them, crossing her arms. "I can’t believe you’re actually here," she grumbles to herself.

Vi shot her a sideways glance. “Oh, I’ll try to keep my bad attitude to myself. You know, for the sake of the vibe.’”

Caitlyn didn’t back down. “We both know you’re not good at keeping your attitude in check. You’re practically wearing it like a badge of honor.”

“Maybe it’s just the badge I’ve earned,” Vi replied with a smirk, her voice dripping with sarcasm.

Ding!

“Safe space! The bell helps when things get too... tense!” She rang it loudly, the sound cutting through the room like a school bell signaling an end to class. 

Vi raised an eyebrow, trying not to laugh. “You really think that’s gonna work?”

Neeko grinned, undeterred. “It’s magical! It calms everything down! Like a reset for your mind!” 

Caitlyn shot Vi a glare, clearly trying to get her to be more considerate. “You’re not here to make fun of people, Vi.”

Vi leaned back, her arms still crossed. "I’m not making fun of anyone, I’m just... enjoying the absurdity."

Ding! 

"Enjoying the absurdity of this place, or the fact that I'm stuck here with you?" Caitlyn’s tone was sharp, her patience wearing thin.

Vi gave a playful shrug. “It’s like a real-life soap opera, Cait. How can I not find this entertaining?” She glanced at Neeko, who was still happily jingling the bell. “I’m just waiting for the dramatic reveal.”

Ding!

Caitlyn shook her head, clearly not amused. “This is serious to some of us. These women are here to get something positive out of this, and you’re making it harder for everyone.”

Ding! Ding! Ding!

"Okay, we get it!" Caitlyn and Vi retorts back.

“We are all about positivity and peace here! Everyone’s welcome, no matter how they feel!” Neeko smiled brightly at Vi, undeterred by the sarcasm. “Even the ones who look like they just walked into the wrong room.”

Vi couldn’t help but smirk. “Hey, I know the feeling. Trust me.” She waved a hand, signaling that it wasn’t a personal attack. “I’m just here to do my hours. If I make it through without losing my sanity, that’ll be a win.”

Leona, who had been watching the whole exchange, stepped in. "Alright, you two, let’s dial it back. Neeko’s right, the bell is for everyone. But Vi," she said, turning to her with a pointed look, "We’re all here because we want something better. You may not get it now, but this isn’t just a joke. So, maybe try not to make it one."

Vi stared at Leona, considering her words. She didn’t know if she’d ever get what everyone else was here for, but she wasn’t about to back down either. "I’ll try to make it through without starting a riot, alright?" she said with a lazy smile.

Caitlyn raised an eyebrow at her, still not convinced. “That’s the best I’m gonna get, isn’t it?”

"Yep." Vi didn’t even try to hide her grin.

Ding!

Vi just groans internally.

This is gonna be a long night.

The "Women’s Night" event officially kicked off. Vi, still standing in the back near the refreshments table, looked around at the assembled crowd, none of them looking remotely as skeptical as she felt.

Everyone was eager and ready to perform.

At least most of them were.

Zeri jumped up first, as if she was about to launch into a performance that would make all of them famous. She grabbed the mic, her face lit up like a Christmas tree. “Okay, okay, it’s my turn! Prepare to have your minds blown!” 

Vi stared at her in disbelief as Zeri cracked her knuckles like she was about to drop a rap album. But then the music started, some overly-enthusiastic, very offbeat track—and Zeri began to sing. 

Loudly.

And... terribly.

Vi could practically feel the windows shattering from how off-key Zeri was. The audience looked like they didn’t know whether to clap, cover their ears, or simply leave. Zeri hit a high note so shrill that Vi’s eardrums almost physically recoiled. 

Vi just stood there in horror as the entire thing unfold.

Is she serious?

She grabs one of the shots on the table hoping the alcohol would get her through this night.

"Vi!" Caitlyn snapped, looking at her with a pointed glare. "Are you seriously getting drunk at an event that you're working for because you were caught getting drunk?" 

“Yes.” Vi said, as she takes a shot of her drink.

But it didn’t stop there. Neeko, despite her quirky nature, was next up to the stage."This is about a woman who deserves more love. Mother Nature." she declares dramatically. “My loins ignite, my love is here! For Mother Earth, so green and grand”. 

Vi almost choked on her drink, her eyes darting to the others in the room. Caitlyn was sitting to her left, eyes half-closed, clearly cringing but doing her best to look supportive. 

Neeko continues her poem with such enthusiasm, “Those sturdy trees, they stand so tall, Their bulging wood enthralls us all.” 

Caitlyn, who had been silently watching with an incredulous look on her face, shot Vi a warning glance. “You are not going to make fun of her.”

Vi smirked and leaned in, whispering, “Oh, I’m not."

"Like rutting deer, I make my plea, Oh, fertile Earth, you're the one for me!"

"Pfft."

Vi covered her mouth, but her shoulders were shaking with suppressed laughter. Her stomach hurt from trying to control it. 

"Okay that's it." Caitlyn got up and grabbed Vi’s arm, pulling her toward the door. "I'm not signing off your hours"

"What the fuck? You can't do that. If anything I deserve double hours for sitting through that shit." Vi responded.

“You’re here to help, not make a mockery of everything!” Caitlyn’s voice was sharp, but Vi could hear the frustration in it. She was trying so hard to stay composed, but her patience with Vi was wearing thin. “We’re trying to build a community here, and you’re laughing like this is some kind of joke!”

Vi leaned against the wall outside the building, trying to regain some composure as Caitlyn paced in front of her. “Look, I’m just here for the hours, Cait. I’m not exactly looking to bond with everyone over a safe space bell or whatever.”

“I’m serious, Vi,” Caitlyn pressed. “These people... they need support. And this isn’t just about you being here. It’s about showing up. If you’re not here for that, then maybe you shouldn’t be here at all.”

Vi ran a hand through her hair, trying to keep her cool. “Fine. I get it. I’ll try to be more... respectful, or whatever.” She shrugged. 

Caitlyn stared at her for a long beat, clearly not convinced. “I just don’t want you messing this up. I take this seriously, and I’m trying to help, so I need you to do the same.”

“Alright,” Vi said, trying to be more sincere. “I’ll dial it back. But you know I can’t promise anything when it gets really bad.” She motioned to the door.

The night had dragged on longer than expected, but, to Caitlyn’s relief, it ended without any major incidents.

Now, the aftermath remained. Cleaning up the mess left behind. It was quiet except for the occasional sound of plastic cups being stuffed into garbage bags.

Vi leaned casually against a table, arms crossed, watching Caitlyn meticulously tidy up. “Look, I know you’re in charge here or something,” Vi started, breaking the silence, “But you’d really benefit from taking things a little less seriously.”

Caitlyn rolled her eyes, picking up another red cup and tossing it into a bag. “Oh, it would, huh?”

“I mean, did you even hear that girl tonight? She was awful. I’m genuinely worried about your ears.”

“Oh, I knew she was terrible,” Caitlyn replied, dropping the bag onto the floor with a dull thud. “If she was any good, she wouldn’t be playing at the Women’s Center!”

“Exactly! Thank you!” Vi exclaimed, throwing her hands up in mock celebration.

Caitlyn turned, arms crossed, leveling a pointed look at Vi. “Look, do some of these people seem too quirky? Intolerable? Mildly annoying?”

Vi raised her eyebrows. “Holy shit. Yes.”

“Sure,” Caitlyn continued, “But instead of being rude to their faces, I act like a normal person. These are people looking for a space they can be themselves in. Not everyone fits in, Vi. Some people come here because the world out there isn’t exactly welcoming.”

Vi was quiet for a moment, Caitlyn’s words settling over her. She kicked at a stray plastic cup on the floor, avoiding Caitlyn’s gaze. “Alright. Fine. I’ll try to be less of a...what was it you called me?”

“An insufferable asshole.”

“Yeah, that. Might be hard, though.” Vi grinned.

“Wait until you hear Neeko start talking about her coven.” Caitlyn smirked.

Vi blinked. “What the fuck is a coven?”

They both laughed as they finished the cleanup. Stepping out of the Women’s Center, Caitlyn pulled her jacket tighter against the cool night air. The exhaustion of the day weighed on her, but her thoughts were interrupted by the buzz of her phone.

The screen lit up with her mother’s name.

She sighed, answering reluctantly.

“Hello, Mother.”

“Caitlyn! Darling, I’ve been trying to reach you all day. How’s everything at school? Are you keeping up with your studies?” Her mother’s tone was cheerful, but the thinly veiled pressure in her words was unmistakable.

“Yes, Mother,” Caitlyn replied, her voice clipped. “Everything’s fine. I’m staying on top of my assignments.”

“Good, good. You know how important your future is. Your father and I are very proud of you,” her mother continued, as if rehearsing lines from a script.

Caitlyn’s jaw tightened. “Thank you, Mother.”

“And have you met any nice young men at school?”

Caitlyn groaned audibly. “Not this again.”

“Darling, it wouldn’t hurt to have someone special by your side, now would it?”

“I’m busy, Mother. I don’t have time for—”

“Well, I have a little surprise for you,” her mother interrupted. “I’ve arranged a dinner for you with the son of one of our investors. Handsome, ambitious, wealthy... I think you’ll get along splendidly!”

Caitlyn froze. “You did what?”

“Relax, sweetheart. It’s just dinner. Saturday night. Don’t be late!"

“Mother, I—” But the line was already dead.

Caitlyn stared at her phone, a mix of frustration and disbelief washing over her.

“That sounded... painful,” Vi remarked, falling into step beside her.

Caitlyn sighed, running a hand through her hair. “Tell me about it.”

Vi noticed the faraway look in Caitlyn’s eyes. “Hey...It’s just one date. Maybe it won’t be so bad.” she said, nudging her. "Let me guess. His name is Gareth? His dad? The monopoly man. His hobbies? Sailing and benefiting from generational wealth?"

“Don't forget being rude to waiters,” Caitlyn added, offering with a wry smile at Vi's attempt at cheering her up.

Vi placed a reassuring hand on her shoulder. “Hey, you don’t have to deal with it until Saturday. Try not to overthink. Besides, it’s been a long night...we should get back.”

They walked toward the dorms in companionable silence. Caitlyn’s mind, however, was anything but quiet.

“One date,” Caitlyn muttered, shaking her head. “What a joke.”

Vi chuckled softly beside her, her presence grounding Caitlyn in the moment, even if only for a little while.

“I brought us chasers!” Mel called cheerfully from the other side of the dorm.

Caitlyn smirked at their antics but remained focused on getting ready for yet another one of her mother’s arranged dates. This time, it was with the son of one of her parents’ investors. It wasn’t her choice, but refusing wasn’t really an option. 

Through the closed door, she could hear the muffled excitement of her roommates as they pre-gamed for yet another party at one of the frat houses. Shots were being poured, music was starting to build and their voice rang out loud and clear. 

Caitlyn let out a soft sigh as she glanced at herself in the mirror one last time. 

The door to her room creaked open unexpectedly.

“You look… fancy,” Vi said, leaning casually against the doorframe but failing to hide the awe in her voice.

Caitlyn turned, momentarily caught off guard by Vi’s presence. Vi’s usual cocky expression was missing, looking completely distracted by the view in front of her.

She's wearring a deep navy blue satin dress with a the high slit. The cowl neckline accentuates her chest and the ruched detail around the waist flatters her figure. A silver cuff bracelet on her wrist and black stilletos completing her look. It was the perfect mix of elegance and sexy.

It wasn't exactly her choice to wear this. She received a box earlier from her mother to wear this for her date tonight. Cassandra Kiramman might have terrible taste in suitors but has excellent taste in fashion.

Before Caitlyn could respond, Seraphine burst in, holding a bright pink bottle of chaser. “Oh my god, Caitlyn, you look amazing!” she gushed. 

Mel followed behind, balancing a shot glass in each hand. Her eyes widened as she took in Caitlyn’s outfit. “Whoa. Look at you. Your date is one lucky man tonight.”

Caitlyn gave them a polite smile, though the compliment landed uncomfortably. “Thanks, guys. Sorry I can’t join you for the party again. You know, duty calls.”  

“Ugh, don’t sweat it,” Mel said, waving a hand dismissively. “There’ll be plenty more parties. But seriously, girl, you look so hot. Walk in there with confidence. That date of yours is about to lose their nuts.”

Seraphine giggled. “It seems Vi already lost hers,” she teased, pointing to Vi, who was still staring at Caitlyn.

Caitlyn flushed, feeling a warmth creep up her neck as Vi quickly cleared her throat and leaned further into the doorframe. “You sure you can’t ditch this fancy date and join us?”

Caitlyn let out a soft laugh, shaking her head. “Believe me, I’d love nothing more. But if I bail, my mom will never let me hear the end of it. I’ll just… get through it, try to survive, and hopefully not die of boredom.”

Mel gave her a reassuring pat on the arm. “Hey, you’re Caitlyn fucking Kiramman. You’ve got this. Worst-case scenario, fake food poisoning and bail.”

Caitlyn laughed. “I'll keep that in mind.”

She grabbed her clutch and turned to shoo them out of her room. “Alright, you guys go enjoy your party. My ride will be here any minute, and I don’t want to keep you from your shots.”

Mel raised her hands in surrender. “Fine, but I want details afterward. Don’t think you’re getting out of it this time.”

“Fine, fine,” Caitlyn said, laughing as she gently pushed them out. “Now go!”

As the door clicked shut behind them, Caitlyn let out a deep breath, turning back to the mirror. Her reflection stared back at her—polished, poised, and every bit the person her mother expected her to be. She just hoped the evening would end quickly.

The bass thumped so hard it felt like the walls of the frat house were vibrating. The place was packed. A sea of sweaty bodies, red solo cups, and the faint haze of something definitely not legal in the air.

Mel, Seraphine, and Vi arrived together, immediately catching the attention of a few lingering guys near the entrance.  

"Alright, ladies," Mel declared, flipping her hair and adjusting her leather jacket. "Get ready to partyyy."

Seraphine tugged nervously at her skirt, her recent breakup still fresh in her mind. “Maybe this was a bad idea,” she muttered, glancing at the overwhelming crowd.

Mel threw an arm around her shoulder, pulling her in with an encouraging grin. “Nope. Not tonight. No ex-talk, no regrets, and definitely no crying in the bathroom. Tonight, we’re here for fun and—” her sharp eyes scanned the room until they landed on a particularly attractive guy with glasses leaning against the bar, laughing with his friends. “—him.”

Seraphine followed her gaze, her cheeks turning crimson. “Oh no, no way. He’s way out of my league.”

Mel scoffed. “Girl, you are the league. Now go over there, say hi, and flash that adorable smile of yours. I’ll be your hype woman.”

“Mel, I can’t just—”

“Yes, you can,” Mel interrupted, nudging her forward with a playful shove. “Confidence! And if all else fails, blame tequila.”

As Mel dragged Seraphine toward the bar, Vi lingered near the entrance, scanning the party. She wasn’t exactly in the mood to mingle, but Mel had insisted she come. 

Vi’s attention was drawn to the back of the room, where Brad, the dickhead from the boxing team from earlier in the week, was making a spectacle of himself. He stood by the punching machine with a beer in one hand, loudly boasting to his group of equally obnoxious friends. 

"Of course," Vi muttered, rolling her eyes as she sipped her drink. 

It didn’t take long for Brad to notice her. His smirk widened as he nudged one of his buddies and sauntered over, oozing that toxic confidence she despised. “Well, well, look who it is,” he drawled, crossing his arms as he loomed over her. “Thought you only punched people, not machines. Or is this more your speed?”

Vi didn’t even flinch. She met his gaze with a smirk of her own, leaning casually against the wall. “What’s the matter, dickhead? Need a machine to make you feel strong? Afraid the ring’s too much for you these days?”

Brad’s friends let out exaggerated “oohs”, but his expression hardened. “Careful, sumper,” he sneered. Sexist, homophobic and classist, dude's hitting the privileged dick head trifecta. “Big words for someone who hides behind gloves and headgear. You step into the ring without all that padding, and you wouldn’t last a fucking round.”

Vi arched an eyebrow, unimpressed. “Wow. Did you think that one up all on your own, or did your bros help you workshop it?”

Brad’s jaw tightened, his irritation growing. “You know, for all your talk, you’re just a girl who got lucky with a few wins. You think you’re hot shit, but let’s be real—” he leaned in, his voice dripping with condescension, “—you’re just some trencher trash, who’s way out of her depth.”

Vi didn’t move, her expression never wavering. “You done? Or are you still practicing your monologue for the ‘Tiny Dick’ Awards?”

His friends burst out laughing despite themselves, which only pissed him off more. Brad straightened, his chest puffing out as he gestured toward the punching machine. “Fine. You think you’re better? Prove it. Let’s see if those fists of yours can actually back up all that shit talk.”

Vi’s eyes flicked to the machine, the competitive fire in her sparking to life. “What’s the bet?” she asked, already knowing she couldn’t resist wiping that smug grin off his face.

Brad stepped closer, towering over her in a blatant attempt to intimidate her. “You beat my score, and I’ll admit—publicly—that you’re not a total fraud in the ring. But if you lose, you’re buying my drinks for the rest of the night.”

Vi tilted her head, pretending to mull it over. “Hmm… tempting. But you left out the part where you stop being a raging asshole. Oh, wait—guess that’s not possible.”

The crowd that had started to gather around the two erupted into laughter, and Brad’s face flushed red with anger. “You’re fucking on,” he snapped, pointing at the machine. “Let’s see if you can actually throw a punch without hiding behind rules and gloves.”

Vi smirked, extending her hand. “Deal. Hope you’re ready to lose what little dignity you have left.” 

Meanwhile, at the bar, Mel leaned against the counter, watching as Seraphine awkwardly fiddled with her cup. The guy they had spotted earlier, broad-shouldered with a charming smile, was just a few feet away, and Mel wasn’t about to let her friend chicken out. 

“Okay, here’s the plan,” Mel whispered, leaning in. “You’re going to accidentally bump into him, spill a tiny bit of your drink, and then apologize. He’ll look into your eyes, see how adorable you are, and bam—conversation started.”

“Mel, that’s ridiculous,” Seraphine hissed, her cheeks burning.

“Trust me. Guys love that kind of thing. Now, go!” Mel gave her a light push.

Seraphine hesitated for a moment before taking a deep breath and stepping forward. Just as Mel instructed, she accidentally bumped into the guy, her drink splashing slightly onto his arm. 

“Oh my gosh, I’m so sorry!” Seraphine said, her voice shaky.

The guy turned, surprised at first, but then he smiled—a warm, disarming smile that immediately made her feel less like a klutz. “No worries,” he said, grabbing a napkin and dabbing his arm. “It’s just a little water. Or is this... tequila?”

Seraphine laughed nervously. “It’s, uh, a mix. But again, I’m really sorry.”

He chuckled, offering her his hand. “I’m Alex. And you don’t have to apologize—it’s probably the most interesting thing that’s happened all night.”

“Seraphine,” she replied, shaking his hand. Her nerves started to fade as they began to chat, with Mel watching proudly from a distance.

The restaurant was as upscale as Caitlyn expected. Soft lighting, clinking glasses, and the quiet hum of conversation filled the room.

She smoothed her dress and adjusted her silver cuff bracelet before stepping inside. The waiter greeted her with a warm smile and led her to a small table near the back, where her date was already waiting. 

Noah stood as she approached, a polite, slightly nervous smile on his face. He was tall with neatly combed brown hair, dressed in a tailored navy suit that hinted he’d put real effort into tonight. 

“Caitlyn,” he said, extending his hand. “It’s nice to finally meet you. Our parents have, uh, made quite the fuss about this, haven’t they?”

Caitlyn shook his hand, her own smile softening. “Nice to meet you too, Noah. And yeah, fuss might be an understatement. My mother’s practically been planning the wedding.”

He laughed, the sound light and genuine. “Same here. I think my dad’s already drafting the guest list. No pressure or anything, right?”

“No pressure at all,” Caitlyn replied, her tone dry but amused.

They sat, and the waiter appeared almost immediately to pour them both glasses of wine. Caitlyn took a sip, grateful for the distraction as she settled into the idea of spending an entire evening with a stranger. But to her surprise, Noah broke the ice effortlessly.

“So, let’s address the elephant in the room,” he said, leaning forward conspiratorially. “We’re both here because our parents think they know what’s best for us. How much did your mom bribe you to show up tonight?”

Caitlyn laughed, the sound genuine. “No bribe, just a lot of guilt. You?”

“Dad threatened to revoke my access to the summer house,” Noah said with a grin. “It was a low blow.”

“Wow, you caved for the summer house?” Caitlyn teased. “What happened to integrity?”

“Gone the moment I imagined my friends enjoying it without me,” he admitted, shaking his head. “Shameless, I know.”

Their banter continued through the appetizer course. Caitlyn found herself relaxing, the initial awkwardness melting away as Noah kept the conversation light and easy. They joked about their parents’ overbearing tendencies, trading stories about over-the-top gestures and unsolicited advice.

“Career goals,” Noah said suddenly, pointing his fork at her after a bite of his risotto. “What’s the dream, Caitlyn? And don’t say it’s just to appease your mother.”

Caitlyn smirked. “Detective,” she said confidently. “I want to work in law enforcement. Preferably in the investigative unit.”

Noah raised an eyebrow. “Wow, that’s impressive. And here I thought you were going to say something safe and corporate.”

“Not a chance,” she replied. “What about you?”

“I’m in med school,” he said, a bit sheepishly. “I know, it sounds predictable. But I’m actually aiming for pediatric surgery. I just… like the idea of helping kids. Plus, they’re brutally honest, which is refreshing.”

Caitlyn smiled, impressed. “Okay, that’s actually really cool. And ambitious. How do you survive the late nights and endless studying?”

“Copious amounts of caffeine and a lot of crying in the shower,” he joked, making Caitlyn laugh again.

By the time dessert arrived, Caitlyn realized she was genuinely enjoying herself. They shared a slice of cheesecake, alternating bites as they debated the best TV shows to binge-watch. Noah was charming without being overbearing, funny without trying too hard. 

As the night wound down, he glanced at her, his expression thoughtful. “You know, this didn’t turn out as horrible as I expected. You’re… pretty great.”

Caitlyn chuckled, setting her fork down. “I’ll take that as a compliment. And yeah, this wasn’t bad at all. You’re not too bad yourself, Noah.”

Brad went first, cracking his knuckles dramatically before stepping up to the machine. He threw a wild haymaker, grunting loudly as his fist connected with the punching pad. The machine’s lights flashed and numbers climbed rapidly, finally stopping at 864. Brad turned to the crowd with his arms raised like he’d just won a championship.

“Top that,” he said smugly, looking at Vi with a triumphant sneer.

Vi stepped forward, rolling her shoulders and flexing her hands. “That’s it? All that shit talk for an 864? Even my sister can hit harder than that.”

The crowd chuckled, and Brad’s grin faltered. Vi positioned herself in front of the machine, taking a moment to measure her distance. She took a deep breath, focused, and let her fist fly. The impact was sharp and precise, shaking the machine violently as the lights went wild. The numbers climbed higher, higher—980. 

The room erupted into cheers, phones whipping out to record the moment. Vi turned to Brad with an exaggerated shrug. “Guess you’ll have to find someone else to buy your drinks, huh?”

Brad muttered something under his breath and stormed off, his ego clearly bruised.

Serves you right.

"Suck my gay dick!" Vi grinned, raising a middle as Brad walks away.

Vi took a second to revel in the win, shaking out her hand as the crowd continued to cheer. She waved them off with a laugh, the thrill of shutting Brad up still coursing through her.

Making her way back to the bar, Vi spotted Mel leaning casually against it, sipping her drink with an amused smirk. “Well, look who’s the hero of the night,” Mel quipped, raising her glass in a mock toast.

Vi grinned as she leaned on the counter beside her. “He had it coming. Guy’s been a walking ego trip since day one. I just... deflated it a bit.”

Mel chuckled. “A bit? You sent that man into an existential crisis. Pretty sure he’s rethinking his entire personality right now.”

Vi laughed, taking a sip from her own drink that Mel had conveniently ordered for her. Her gaze shifted to the far side of the room, where Seraphine stood with the hot guy Mel had pointed out earlier. They were deep in conversation, and to Vi’s surprise, Seraphine looked relaxed, confident, even. 

“Well, well, looks like your protégé’s making moves,” Vi said, nodding toward them.

Mel turned, her face lighting up with pride. “I know, right? I am such a good wingwoman. Honestly, I should start charging for this level of expertise.”

“Well whatever you said to her, it’s working,” Vi admitted, watching as Seraphine laughed at something the guy said, lightly touching his arm. He leaned in closer, clearly interested. 

Mel tapped her glass against Vi’s. “It’s a good night, huh? You humiliated that dickhead, Seraphine’s bouncing back, and the drinks are free-flowing. What more could you want?”

Vi thought for a moment, swirling the amber liquid in her glass. “Honestly? This is pretty damn good.”

They clinked glasses again, the night still young and full of possibilities.

Caitlyn didn’t know how she ended up on top of Noah, making out with him in his hotel room. The space was neat, impersonal—like most hotel rooms. An awkward tension lingered near the door, the unspoken expectation suffocating.

Noah shifted, running a hand through his gelled hair. Caitlyn’s stomach clenched with a low, familiar dread. She forced a smile, then leaned in. 

The kiss was… fine.

Technically proficient. His hand found her waist, his lips moving with practiced ease. She responded automatically—a soft sigh, a breathy hum—the way she had learned to.

It should have felt flattering. But it didn’t.

When he pulled her closer, all Caitlyn felt was the scratch of stubble and the lingering taste of mint. Somewhere in the back of her mind, she thought of Vi — messy, warm, unfiltered

A flash of a grin, a spark that didn’t need pretending.

"Is this okay?" Noah asked softly as he eased into her.

"Yeah," Caitlyn murmured, her smile barely holding.

It was clumsy after that, all hands and heavy breathing, the kind of thing that looked different in movies. She went through the motions, nodding, smiling when expected, floating somewhere outside herself.

Noah finished quickly, collapsing beside her with a pleased little laugh. He kissed her forehead—gentle, sweet.

"That was... amazing," he said.

Caitlyn stared up at the ceiling, the sheets tangled at her waist. "Yeah," she echoed, feeling something heavy lodge itself in her chest. "Sure.."

As he drifted off, his breathing steady, Caitlyn stared at the ceiling. She lay beside him, the silence punctuated by his steady breathing. She felt a strange mix of guilt and resentment. 

She told herself it was fine. That she was fine. That this was what she was supposed to want.

And yet, all she felt was hollow.

When the first hint of dawn crept through the gap in the curtains, Caitlyn knew she couldn't stay a moment longer. She slipped out of bed with practiced stealth, gathering her clothes and got dressed quietly. Noah stirred, mumbled something unintelligible, and then settled back into sleep.

She left the hotel room, the click of the door closing behind her feeling like a small act of rebellion. The city was still waking up, the streets mostly empty. As she walked back towards her dorm, the cool morning air felt like a cleansing breath.

Entering her familiar, slightly messy dorm room, a wave of relief washed over her. Her roommates are not awake yet.

Thank god.

They are probably still passed out from last night's party. She mindlessly goes to her room and slowly opens the door.

"Ah..yes right there..."

There, on the bed, was her roommate, Vi, half-naked and completely entwined with some random blonde girl. They were so absorbed in each other that they didn’t even notice Caitlyn standing frozen in the doorway.

“What the fuck,” Caitlyn spat."What is wrong with you??"

The pair jolted, their frantic scrambling to grab clothes only amplifying Caitlyn’s disgust. She turned her head away, cheeks burning, as fabric rustled and limbs flailed in the rush to salvage what was left of their dignity. 

Finally, the blonde girl stood, now mostly dressed but visibly disheveled. She sauntered over to Caitlyn, a slow, deliberate sway in her hips, and looked her up and down with an audacious grin. 

“Looks like you missed all the fun,” the blonde purred, leaning back toward Vi for one last kiss. It lingered far too long for Caitlyn’s comfort, her jaw tightening with every passing second.  

“Thanks for tonight,” the blonde added, her tone syrupy sweet. “Call me?” 

Caitlyn’s eyes followed the blonde as she sauntered out of the room, closing the door with a maddeningly casual click. She turned back to Vi, who was now lazily pulling on her shorts, a self-satisfied grin plastered across her face.

“Seriously?” Caitlyn snapped in disbelief.

“What?” Vi shrugged, unapologetic. “Can’t a girl have some fun? And relax—we didn’t do anything on your bed.”

“Oh, wow, thanks so much,” Caitlyn shot back, throwing her hands in the air. “You’re so considerate.”

Vi grinned wickedly. “You’re welcome.”

Caitlyn let out a groan, pinching the bridge of her nose. “This is disgusting. You’re disgusting.”

“Disgusting?” Vi arched a brow, feigning innocence as she leaned back, propping herself up on her elbows. “Says the girl who came in here looking like she just crawled out of someone’s bed. What’s the matter? Rich boy last night get you all hot and bothered?”

Caitlyn’s stomach twisted as the memory of last night’s uncomfortable encounter flooded back. She stiffened, shooting Vi a glare. “Yeah, okay, whatever. I had sex with my date last night. Big deal. At least I don’t bring random strangers into our shared living space doing god knows what without informing the other person in said living space.”

Vi snorted, pulling on a tank top. “What, you want me to text you? ‘Hey, FYI, about to have amazing lesbian sex, don't wait up’? Or maybe you’d prefer a calendar invite?”

“No!” Caitlyn barked, her face reddening. “I just—ugh! At least put a sock on the door or something.”

Vi crossed her arms, leaning against the headboard with a chuckle. “Noted. Sock on the door next time. Anything else, cupcake?”

“And stop calling me that!” Caitlyn snarled, grabbing her shower caddy in a huff. She stormed toward the door, slamming it behind her with a force that rattled the frame. 

Caitlyn entered their floor's common room, visibly distressed. She looked like she hadn’t slept in days. Which was no surprise, considering her sleepless nights were fueled by Vi’s antics.

Vi's stupid face keeps appearing in her thoughts during her off-campus rendezvous, or having to deal with her in person at the Women's Center or constantly running into the revolving door of girls Vi brought to their shared dorm room, Caitlyn was at her wit’s end.

Sure, the sock-on-the-door rule helped, but only slightly. 

"Oh my god Caitlyn you look like...shit." Mel points out at a very exhausted Caitlyn.

"Sorry, I didn't know this meeting was a formal event." Caitlyn grunts as she plopped into her chair. She sees Vi come into the room at the corner of eye looking way to good in a tank top and sweatpants. 

Seraphine, ever the people-pleaser, piped up. “Oh no, she didn’t mean it like that! You look like… like a celebrity taking out the trash. You know, effortlessly chic.”

Caitlyn shot her a blank look. “Thanks, I think.”

The small study room buzzed with energy as the group gathered for their meeting. Viktor, their FAF, leaned back in his chair, adjusting his metal prosthetic arm as he listened to their chatter. His perpetually raised brow gave him the appearance of someone constantly unimpressed, though the students knew better.  

“Alright, let’s get this over with,” Viktor said, rapping his knuckles on the table to bring order. The students groaned in unison. Viktor rolled his eyes. “As you all know, Parent’s Weekend is coming up. Try to act like functioning adults for at least two days.”

“Functioning adults?” Vi quipped, smirking. “Pretty sure that’s not in my skillset.”

“Clearly,” Caitlyn muttered under her breath, earning a raised eyebrow from Vi.

"Oh Caitlyn, you're mom's coming right? Would it be alright for her do a tiktok with me? It is sponsored by ChemMix, so she can't mention any other crunchy snack brands." Ezreal interjects.

“I’ll… try to pencil it into her schedule,” Caitlyn replied dryly.

"Okay I just want to butt in for a second." Seraphine interjects. Viktor gives her a nod to continue. "Before our families arrive I think we should all just share any lies we've told them that we'd like eachother to corroborate."

"Yeah that's smart."

"Yes, I agree."

"Oh hell yes." 

"Finally an actual reason to have one of these meetings." Vi pointed out.

Vikor just rolls his eyes on that statement. "Ah of course. Anyone would like to start?"

"I'll start." Seraphine continues. . “Well… I told my parents I’m an engineering major. Which I'm clearly not.”  

Mel squinted at her. “ Since when?”  

"Since orientation." Seraphine grumbles

"Yikes." one of the students responds.

“I know!” Seraphine said, throwing her hands up. “But they don’t approve of music. So, every time they ask, I just say something vague about ‘thermodynamics’ and hope they don’t catch on.”  

Vi leans back and propping her boots on the table. “Right, so no one tells my parents about the my run in with the police. Or the community service. Or the fact that I threw a bottle at that stupid statue of Hummerdonger .”  

Fiora gasped. “Wait, you threw the bottle? I thought it was an accident!”  

“It was an accident… on purpose,” Vi responds nonchalantly.

Mel sighed. “Fine. No police, no bottles. Got it. Fiora, what about you?”  

Fiora hesitated, twirling a lock of her hair around her finger. “So… I might’ve told my parents I go to church every weekend.”  

Mel snorted. “Highly unlikely, considering I saw you last weekend past out drunk at the back of the Omega frat party.”  

“So, I made up a priest. His name is Father Steve. They love him. His dog died recently that's why I'm helping him with his alcohol problem.’” Fiora explained.

“That’s… disturbingly specific,” Caitlyn muttered.

Vi chuckles. “Creative, I’ll give you that.”  

Mel clapped her hands to bring order. “I told my mom all the extra charges on my card are for ‘research subscription services.’”  

Vi rolled her eyes. “Translation: You've been spending money on overpriced booze and online shopping.”  

“Hey, it’s technically research. Do you know how much effort goes into finding the perfect pair of boots?” Mel shot back

Ezreal leaned forward,. “No one—and I mean no one—tells my parents about the fake ID business. Or the fact that I have an OnlyFans.”  

The room fell silent for a beat before Viktor blinked. “Excuse me, the what now?”  

"The OnlyFans thing is just a side hustle. Helps pay for my League merch.” Ezreal adds.

Viktor pinched the bridge of his nose. “I’m going to pretend I didn’t hear that.” Viktor sighed, standing up. “While I should probably discourage all of this, I’ll instead advise you to stick to the script. And for the love of science, don’t make me look bad in front of your parents.”  

Vi grinned. “Oh, don’t worry, Viktor. We’ll tell them you suggested the OnlyFans for funding lab projects.”

“I’m regretting this job more by the second,” Viktor muttered as the room erupted into laughter.

“Caitlyn, darling!” Tobias, her dad exclaimed, enveloping her daughter in a brief hug. Cassandra followed her husband.

Caitlyn felt the tension tighten around her chest the moment her parents walked in. Her father’s warmth provided some comfort as he pulled her into a brief but reassuring hug. 

Cassandra followed in. "Caitlyn." She greets her daughter. Her sharp eyes inspecting the room. Caitlyn could practically feel Cassandra Kiramman’s judgment weighing down on the mismatched furniture, the gaudy posters tacked haphazardly to the walls, and the general disarray of her shared space.   

“Mother, Father, these are my roommates,” Caitlyn said, gesturing toward the group. She tried to sound casual, but her voice felt strained under the weight of her mother’s gaze. “You’ve already heard about Mel, Seraphine, and Vi.”  

Cassandra’s attention shifted briefly to Mel, and for once, Caitlyn saw a flicker of approval in her mother’s expression. “Mel Medarda, your mother and I have met on several occasions during trade meetings at Noxus. General Medarda speaks very highly of you.”  

Caitlyn almost sighed with relief as Mel stepped forward, composed and polished as always. Thank God for Mel, she thought. If anyone could charm her mother, it was Mel.  

“Thank you, Mrs. Kiramman. It’s a pleasure to finally meet you both,” Mel said, her handshake firm and professional.  

Her father, ever the diplomat, added, “So, you’re the one keeping Caitlyn out of trouble?”  

Mel smiled, but before she could respond, Vi’s voice cut through the air like a razor. “Or getting her into it,” she said, leaning against the wall.  

Caitlyn cringed internally. Of course, she couldn’t help herself.

Her mother’s smile faltered, her eyes narrowing as they landed on Vi. “Ah. Violet.”  

“It’s just Vi,” she coreected, her tone as casual as her posture.  

“Vi,” Cassandra repeated, her tone clipped and polite in the way that meant anything but polite.“It’s… good to meet you.” Her gaze shifted to Caitlyn. “I wasn’t aware your living arrangements included… such diversity.”  

Caitlyn’s stomach tightened. And there it is.She knew her mother wasn’t referring to Vi’s background or personality but rather the chaos she radiated, the stark contrast to the order and refinement her mother valued.  

Tobias, always the peacemaker, jumped in. “So, Vi, what’s your major?”  

“Physical therapy,” Vi said with a smirk. “I get injured a lot. Figured it’d be something I’d be good at.”  

“That’s wonderful!” Tobias exclaimed, his enthusiasm genuine. “You know, we could use more specialists like you at the hospital. We should talk about it sometime.”  

“Sounds like a plan,” Vi replied, her smile surprisingly warm.  

Caitlyn stole a glance at her mother, who maintained her carefully neutral expression. 

Before the tension could thicken further, Seraphine bounded forward, her bright smile and equally bright outfit practically glowing in the dim room. “Hi, Mr. and Mrs. Kiramman! It’s so great to meet you. Caitlyn’s told us so much about you!”  

Cassandra’s gaze flicked over Seraphine, taking in her pink hair, glittery eyeliner, and mismatched earrings. “Has she?” she said, her tone unreadable but clearly skeptical.  

“Yup!” Seraphine said cheerily. “You must be so proud of Caitlyn. She’s like the glue that holds us all together.”  

“Indeed,” Cassandra said, her voice cool and precise. “She’s always had a knack for responsibility. A trait I hope is rubbing off on her roommates.”  

“Father, didn’t you have something to say?” she blurted out, trying to redirect the conversation.  

Tobias clapped his hands together. “Ah, yes! We’d love for all of you...and your parents, if they’re here to join us for dinner tonight. It would be lovely to get to know everyone better.”  

Mel smiled graciously. “That’s so kind of you, Mr. Kiramman. Thank you.”  

Vi replies casually. “Yeah, sure. I’ll let my dad and sister know.”  

Cassandra’s smile didn’t quite reach her eyes. “Wonderful,” she said, before turning back to Caitlyn. "Me and your father will be having brunch now, he has been looking forward to those crepes all morning." 

"Reminds me of the good ole day." Tobias reminisces. "Well, we'll see you all at dinner. Hope you all enjoy the weekend!" 

The air in the room felt stifling as Caitlyn watched her parents leave. The moment the door clicked shut, it was as if a collective exhale swept through the room, tension dissolving into an uneasy calm. Caitlyn leaned against the nearest wall, running a hand through her hair.

“This is going to be a long weekend,” she muttered, her tone heavy with resignation.

“No kidding,” Vi said, pushing off the wall where she’d been leaning. “Your mom could freeze water with that stare of hers.”

“Vi,” Caitlyn snapped, though there was no real heat behind her words. She was too tired to argue, and, frankly, Vi wasn’t wrong.

Mel stepped in. “To be fair, Caitlyn, your father seemed genuinely lovely. And your mother… well, she’s clearly very proud of you, in her own way.”

“In her own way?” Caitlyn scoffed. “Right. That’s one way to put it.” She sank into a chair, burying her face in her hands. “She doesn’t approve of anything about my life right now. The room, my friends, my grades not being perfect. She probably thinks I’m failing at everything.”

“C'mon, that's ridiculous. You're like the smartest person in our class,” Seraphine said, her voice soft but insistent. “You’re amazing, Caitlyn. Your mom just… has a weird way of showing she cares.”

Caitlyn looked up, her face half-hidden behind her hands. “You think that was caring? She basically called all of you a bad influence without saying it outright.”

Vi chuckled, crossing her arms. “I mean, she’s not wrong about me.”

“Not helping,” Caitlyn shot back, glaring at her roommate.

Mel cleared her throat, redirecting the conversation. “Look, we all survived that encounter relatively unscathed. Let’s focus on the dinner. If we play our cards right, it could actually go smoothly.”

“Smoothly?” Caitlyn repeated, raising an eyebrow. “With my mother in the mix? That’s optimistic.”

Seraphine chimed in. “Oh, come on! Dinner will be fun. We’ll all charm their socks off, and by the end of the night, they'll be singing our praises.”

Vi snorted. “Yeah, sure. I’m sure diverse living arrangements are exactly what she wants to toast to.”

Caitlyn groaned, rubbing her temples. “This is my life now. Damage control 24/7.”

Mel placed a reassuring hand on Caitlyn’s shoulder. “You’ve got this. We’ve got this. Just… focus on the crepes or something."

“Crepes,” Caitlyn echoed, a faint smile tugging at her lips despite herself. “Sure. Crepes.”

The afternoon sun hung low in the sky as Vi leaned against the stone pillar by the campus entrance. Her arms were crossed, and her foot tapped rhythmically against the pavement as she waited. Despite her usual tough exterior, a flicker of excitement danced in her chest. Vander and Jinx were late, as usual.  

Finally, a beat-up old van pulled up, its engine sputtering loudly. Jinx practically burst out before the vehicle came to a complete stop, her blue pigtails bouncing as she darted toward Vi with uncontainable energy. Vander stepped out more slowly, his towering figure and weathered face as calm as ever.  

"VI!" Jinx shouted, sprinting toward her sister.  

Vi braced herself as Jinx barreled into her with the force of a cannonball. She stumbled back a step but held her ground, wrapping her arms tightly around her little sister.  

“Hey, Jinx,” Vi said, ruffling Jinx’s blue hair. “Miss me?”  

“Duh! You’ve been gone forever! Did you forget about us? Or did all those fancy Piltover snobs brainwash you into thinking you’re too good for Zaun?” Jinx teased, pulling back to scrutinize Vi with exaggerated suspicion.  

“Yeah, that’s exactly what happened,” Vi deadpanned, smirking. “I’m totally fancy now. Can’t you tell?” She gestured to her worn tank top, scuffed boots, and slightly frayed sweatpants.  

“Totally posh,” Jinx said, snorting.  

Vander climbed out of the truck, his broad frame making the vehicle look even smaller by comparison. He smiled warmly, his weathered face lighting up as he approached. “Good to see you, kiddo.”  

“You too, old man,” Vi said, stepping into a hug.  

Vander chuckled, patting her on the back. “You’re looking good. College life treating you alright?”  

“Eh, it’s a mixed bag,” Vi replied as they pulled apart. “Speaking of which, I just survived a round with Caitlyn’s parents. That woman could scare the grease off a pipe.”  

Jinx burst out laughing. “Oh man, those parents? Bet they didn’t know what to make of you.”  

“They didn’t,” Vi said with a grin. “Which made it all the more fun.”  

“Alright,” Vander said, clapping his hands. “You promised us a tour, Vi. Let’s see this Piltover of yours.”  

“Alright, follow me, peasants,” Vi said, dramatically leading the way.  

Vi led them through the sprawling campus, pointing out the various landmarks. Vander seemed impressed, nodding occasionally, while Jinx darted ahead, spinning in circles and examining everything like it might explode.  

“This is the main quad,” Vi said, gesturing to the lush lawn surrounded by towering buildings. “People hang out here between classes. Sometimes there’s live music or random protests.”  

“Protests?” Jinx raised an eyebrow. “You ever join one? What’d they protest? Were there signs? Can I make a sign?”  

Vi snorted. “Chill, Jinx. It’s mostly boring stuff like cafeteria food or parking fees. Nothing worth making a sign about.”  

Jinx pouted but quickly perked up again as they passed a group of students lounging on the grass. She leaned closer to Vi, her voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper. “Sooo… what’s the deal? You dating anyone? Got a college girlfriend? Someone scandalous?”  

Vi groaned, rubbing the back of her neck. “God, Jinx, seriously?”  

“What?” Jinx grinned mischievously. “I’m just curious! College is supposed to be all about wild parties and hookups, right? Right?”  

“Not everyone’s college experience is like that,” Vander interjected, though his lips twitched with amusement.  

Jinx ignored him, poking Vi’s arm. “C’mon, spill! Are you hooking up with anyone? Maybe that hot girl from earlier—Mel? Or is it the pink-haired one? Or… oh my god, is it Caitlyn?”  

Vi choked on her own breath. “Jinx!”  

Definitely not Caitlyn. Sure, she's attractive, with her gorgeous legs, piercing blue eyes, insane rack and that cute little gap in her teeth. She is exactly Vi's type, Vi however, is definitely not the type people like Caitlyn would date, plus, Caitlyn is unfortunately straight. 

“What? Is she hot? Come to think of it, I haven't actually met her yet.”  

“Okay, we’re done talking about this.” Vi glared, though her ears burned red.  

Vander chuckled, clearly enjoying his daughters’ banter. “Don’t tease her too much. Let the girl breathe.”  

“Fine,” Jinx said, throwing her hands up dramatically. “But I will find out all your secrets by the end of the day.”  

Vi rolled her eyes and changed the subject, leading them toward the student union. “This is where we get food, coffee, and overpriced textbooks. Oh, and that building beside it is the Women's Center.”  

“What’s that?” Jinx asked, genuinely curious.  

Vi hesitated, then shrugged. “It’s... a space for students to talk about issues, organize events, stuff like that. Caitlyn's volunteering there. It’s kind of her thing.”  

“Ah-ha!” Jinx pointed at her triumphantly. “So Caitlyn is your thing!”  

Vi groaned again, shoving Jinx playfully. “You’re the worst.”  

“Love you too,” Jinx said with a cheeky grin.  

As the tour wound down, the trio found themselves at a quiet overlook near the edge of campus. The city of Piltover sprawled below them, its golden spires glinting in the late afternoon sun.  

Vander leaned against the railing, taking it all in. “You’ve done good for yourself, Vi. I’m proud of you.”  

Vi glanced at him, her tough façade softening. “Thanks, dad. Means a lot.”  

Jinx was unusually quiet, her eyes fixed on the view. After a moment, she nudged Vi. “Hey. You’re happy here, right? Like... really happy?”  

Vi looked at her younger sister, surprised by the sudden seriousness. “Yeah, I am. It’s hard sometimes, but it’s worth it. And I’ve got good people around me.”  

Jinx nodded, her expression unreadable. Then she grinned again, breaking the moment. “Good! ’Cause if anyone messes with you, I’ll blow them up. No hesitation.”  

Vander sighed, shaking his head. “Please don’t.”  

Vi laughed, slinging an arm around Jinx’s shoulders. “I missed you, Jinx. You’re crazy, but you’re my kind of crazy.” 

"Oh by the way." Vi remember. "Caitlyn's parents—well more her dad invited us for dinner later. To get to know her roommates better or something like that."

Jinx perked up with a devious smile. "Oooh dinner with rich people. That sounds like fun."

"Don't get any ideas, Jinx." Vander scolded. "And sure Vi, we'll be there. It'd be nice to get to know your roommates and their family."

Golden chandeliers cast a warm glow over the room, and the soft hum of classical music played in the background. The atmosphere in the grand dining room of Piltover’s most exclusive restaurant was suffocating.

Caitlyn sat rigidly at the table, fidgeting with her napkin as her parents, Cassandra and Tobias, chatted casually.

Well, casually for them.  

“This restaurant is such a gem,” Cassandra said, her voice carrying just a touch louder than necessary. “We’ve been coming here for years. I believe it was just after Tobias closed the deal on that hospital expansion project when we discovered it.”  

Tobias chuckled warmly. “Ah, yes. A well-deserved celebration. Caitlyn, do you remember? You were so excited about the truffle pasta.”  

Caitlyn’s jaw tightened. “Yes, Mother, I remember. It was lovely.”  

She glanced toward the door, silently praying for the others to arrive soon. Her parents’ unintentional or possibly very intentional bragging was grating on her nerves. She loved them, but sometimes their constant emphasis on status and wealth felt suffocating.  

The doors swung open, and Mel entered, looking every bit as composed as ever in a tailored suit. Behind her, Ambessa Medarda swept in, exuding confidence and power, her military-inspired attire a sharp contrast to the refined ambiance of the restaurant.  

“Mel, darling!” Cassandra greeted warmly, standing to kiss Mel on both cheeks. “You look stunning, as always. And Ambessa, what a pleasant surprise. It’s been ages.”  

“Cassandra,” Ambessa replied with a tight smile. “You’re looking well.”  

Tobias extended a hand to Mel, who shook it politely before sitting. “ Will your father be joining us tonight?,” he said. 

Tobias extended a hand to Mel, who shook it politely before sitting. “ Will your father be joining us tonight?,” he said. 

Mel’s expression didn’t falter, but Caitlyn, sitting beside her, caught the faintest flicker of disappointment in her eyes. “He's just running late. He's busy with work.,” Mel said simply, her voice clipped.  

“Always so busy,” Ambessa interjected, her tone half-dismissive, half-mocking. “That’s why Mel has inherited my strength and ambition.”  

Mel’s knuckles whitened as she gripped her wine glass, but she said nothing. Caitlyn reached out subtly under the table and gave her hand a quick squeeze.  

Seraphine, all smiles and sunshine, practically bouncing into the room with her parents, Mr. and Mrs. Clarke, trailing behind her. The couple was dressed modestly compared to the others but radiated pride that seemed to make up for it.  

“Seraphine, there you are!” Tobias greeted, pulling out a chair for her. “And these must be your parents. Welcome!”  

“Thank you, thank you!” Mr. Clarke said, shaking hands all around. “We’re so proud of our little Seraphine. Did you know she’s top of her engineering class? Always has been brilliant, our girl.”  

Seraphine’s smile froze slightly, but she quickly recovered. “Oh, Dad, you don’t have to brag,” she said, laughing nervously.  

“Nonsense!” Mrs. Clarke added. “She’s always been our genius little girl.”  

“Whoa, this place is fancy!” A blue haired girl with long braids exclaimed, her voice echoing a bit too loudly. “Vi, you didn’t say we were eating in a castle!”

She practically bounded into the restaurant, eyes wide as she took in the opulent surroundings. Vander followed, his steady presence grounding the chaos Jinx exuded, while Vi lingered at the back, looking like she’d rather be anywhere else.  

“Jinx,” Vi muttered, tugging at the collar of her shirt. She glanced around nervously, acutely aware of the stares from the other diners. “Keep it down, will you?”  

Vander stepped forward, extending a hand to Tobias. “Thanks for the invite, Mr. Kiramman. This is a treat for us.”  

Tobias shook Vander’s hand warmly. “Not at all, Vander. It’s a pleasure to have you. And who’s this little firecracker?” he added, gesturing to Jinx.  

“Jinx!” she announced proudly, puffing out her chest. “Vi’s cooler, funnier, smarter and way more charming sister.”  

Vi rolled her eyes. “Yeah, sure, that’s what you are.”  

Cassandra, already looking slightly perturbed, gestured to the table. “Please, take a seat. I imagine this is quite the change from what you’re used to.”  

Vi bristled at the thinly veiled jab, but Vander placed a calming hand on her shoulder. “We’ll make ourselves comfortable,” he said evenly.  

Vi sat down reluctantly, pulling out a chair for Jinx, who plopped into it with zero grace. She leaned toward Vi, whispering, “You think we can afford this place? Should I start washing dishes now, or later?”  

Vi shot her a glare. “Not helping, Jinx.”  

With everyone finally seated at the round dinner table, Cassandra and Tobias sat together with Caitlyn sitting beside hime. Next to Caitlyn is Vi. She sat next Jinx who continued to poke at Vi, next is Vander who remained calm, though he was clearly out of his element. Mel is next to Ambessa, radiating with power and pride, her mere presence enough to dominate the room. Beside her are Seraphine’s parents, who practically glowed with misplaced pride, oblivious to their daughter’s growing anxiety. 

Caitlyn brings out her phone, opening a group chat with her roommates, while subtly throwing glances at the girls across the table.

Parents' Weekend Survivors Anonymous

Caitlyn: This is gonna be a disaster isn't it?

Vi: Oh you have no idea.

Vi adds Jinx to the group.

Jinx: HEY EVERYONEEE. Nice to see you again Vi's roommates. You too Caitlyn ;)

Seraphine: Hiiii Jinx, I love your hairr btw

Seraphine: Do you guys think we're going to survive this evening?

Mel: I have left over tequila at the dorm.

Cassandra, regal and poised, leaned slightly forward. The matriarch's sharp eyes zeroed in on Seraphine as if she were an insect pinned under a microscope.

“So, Seraphine,” Cassandra began, her voice dripping with polite malice, “Caitlyn’s mentioned you’re an engineering student. That’s quite impressive. What kind of projects have you been working on?”

Seraphine froze mid-bite, her fork trembling slightly as she lowered it to her plate. Her eyes darted nervously to Caitlyn for reassurance, then back to Cassandra. “Oh, um... you know, just basic stuff. Thermodynamic systems and circuit analysis,” she said, her voice faltering under the weight of the older woman’s gaze.

“Basic?” Cassandra’s smile didn’t reach her eyes. “For someone as gifted as your parent's say, I would’ve expected something more... groundbreaking.”

Vi’s phone buzzed in her lap, the screen lighting up with a notification from their group chat. Parents' Weekend Survivors Anonymous. 

Jinx: 10 minutes in, and I already want to flip this table.

Seraphine: HELP.

Vi: I'll take Ambessa over Caitlyn’s mom any day.

Mel: I'm so sorry about my mother.

Caitlyn: You got this, Sera.

As Seraphine floundered, Mrs. Clarke leaned in with a proud smile, her warmth cutting through some of the icy tension. “She’s always been ahead of her peers,” she said. “Why, did Caitlyn mention she built a fully functioning robot in high school?”

“Really?” Ambessa’s voice cut through, her tone laced with skepticism. “Impressive, though I would’ve thought someone with such potential would aim higher...perhaps weaponry or large-scale machinery. More practical applications.”

Vi glanced up from her phone, catching Seraphine’s pale face. The girl was clearly drowning. 

Seraphine: I don’t even know what I’m saying anymore.

Caitlyn: You’re doing great. Breathe. 

Vi: She’s right, Sera. Besides, I’m ready to throw hands if anyone pushes you too far.

“Uh, robotics can be practical too,” Seraphine managed, her voice strained but steady.

“Of course it can,” Tobias interjected. “Bright minds like Seraphine’s are exactly what Piltover needs to keep innovating. The future belongs to thinkers like her.”

Vi smirked at Tobias’s attempt to lighten the mood, though her attention soon returned to the menu. The prices weren’t listed. Just the words, Price Upon Request next to every dish.

Her stomach dropped.

Of course.They never did that when it was cheap, did they?

Caitlyn, leaned closer, her voice soft enough not to carry. “Vi,” she murmured, “Are you okay with this place?”

Vi forced a grin, trying to mask her discomfort. “This place is great,” she said, but her tone betrayed her unease.

Vi:This place is NOT great. Why are there no prices on the menu???

Seraphine: Welcome to the 5 star dining experience.

Caitlyn:I’m sorry! I suggested a different place, but Dad said this one had the best seafood.

Mel: For the record, I hate it here too.

Caitlyn’s parents, Ambessa, and the Clarkes traded passive-aggressive jabs veiled as pleasantries. Mel, quiet but tense, fiddled with her phone, occasionally offering dry remarks to defuse her mother’s sharp comments. 

“Mel,” Ambessa boomed suddenly, drawing the table’s attention. “Still pursuing your little international studies, are you? Always the diplomat.” Her smirk was sharp. “I see you’ve inherited my ambition.”

Mel’s lips curved into a bitter smile. “Yes, Mother. Your ‘ambition’ is the gold standard.”

Across the table, Jinx stifled a snicker, earning a glare from Vi. But Jinx wasn’t deterred. “Ambition? Is that what they call conquering cities now?” she quipped, her tone as sharp as a knife. 

“Jinx,” Vander said, his voice low with warning. 

But Ambessa only smirked, locking eyes with the younger girl. “I like this one,” she said, gesturing toward Jinx. “At least she’s not afraid to speak her mind. Piltover could use more fire.”

“Thanks, lady!” Jinx said with a wide grin. “You’re not so bad yourself—when you’re not invading stuff.”

“Jinx!” Vi hissed, her face heating as she buried her head in her hands. 

Vi: Sorry about Jinx.

Mel: Don’t apologize. I kind of love her.

Jinx: Seee, Mel appreciates my sense of humour.

When the waiter approached, Jinx ordered without hesitation. “I’ll have the biggest steak you’ve got, Oh and fries! As many fries as you can legally give me.” She paused, grinning wickedly. “Oh, and make the steak well done. I don’t want it mooing at me.”

Cassandra visibly flinched. “How... unique,” she said, her tone clipped.

“Yeah,” Jinx shot back with a wink. “I’m full of surprises.”

When Vi’s turn came, she hesitated, her eyes flicking to the cheapest option on the menu. “I’ll just have a salad,” she mumbled.

Vander frowned. “She’ll have the steak too,” he told the waiter firmly. “Medium rare.”

Vi shot him a panicked look, but Vander waved her off. “You need real food, kid.”

Caitlyn: It's okay Vi, I'll pay for it. 

Vi: Thats sweet of you, cupcake. But don't worry about it.

Caitlyn: Please, it's the least I can do. You don't owe me anything.

Vi: Are you sure about that?

Caitlyn: I insist. Just enjoy the food. Okay?

Vi glanced at Caitlyn, who smiled softly, her concern evident. Despite her frustration, Vi felt a flicker of warmth, and then immediately shoved it down. Caitlyn meant well, but this wasn’t her world.

Vi didn’t need saving. Did she?

As the group settled into their seats, it didn’t take long before Cassandra turned her piercing gaze back to Caitlyn. The corners of her mouth lifted into a knowing smile as she folded her hands in front of her.

“So, Caitlyn,” she began, her voice light but carrying an underlying thread of mischief, “Have you been seeing anyone lately? You know, you’ve always been a bit... particular about who you date. I do worry sometimes that your standards might leave you all alone someday.” 

Caitlyn stiffened slightly, her discomfort almost palpable. “Mother, really? Not here,” she muttered, her voice a mix of exasperation and embarrassment.

“Oh, come on, it’s just a question!” Cassandra pressed, leaning in a little as she spoke, clearly enjoying the moment. “I mean, remember your last date? Noah was quite devastated that you weren't returning his messagee."

Vi bit her lip, holding back a laugh, but her fingers moved quickly to her phone.  

Vi: Another rich boy found in the ditch.

Caitlyn: Shut. Up.

Mel: Don’t encourage her, Vi.

Jinx: noah sounds like the kind of guy whose idea of fun is talking about his stock portfolio over dinner.

Seraphine: Or debating which yacht club has the best caviar.

Caitlyn glared at Vi beside the table, her cheeks flushing as she desperately tried to change the subject. “Mom, seriously. Can we talk about something else?”

Tobias, sensing the tension but unable to resist, chuckled from his end of the table. “Well, Caitlyn has always had a way with people. Even when she was a kid, you’d see boys lining up to carry her books.” He grinned, winking at his daughter, who shot him a look that could freeze fire.

Caitlyn huffed, muttering something under her breath, while her ears turned a deeper shade of red. “Can we please drop it?”

Vi’s lips quirked into a smirk she couldn’t suppress, which Caitlyn immediately noticed. Her eyes narrowed in warning, but Vi only shrugged innocently.

Caitlyn: Vi, I will kick you under this table.

Vi: What? I’m just sitting here, enjoying the show.

Jinx: she’s right, though. this is hilarious. pass the popcorn.

Caitlyn: I hate all of you.

Seraphine: Solidarity, Caitlyn HAHAHA 

Before Cassandra could press further, Ambessa saw an opening and took the opportunity. “Mel, on the other hand, is completely focused on her future. Dating is far too much of a distraction for someone as brilliant as she is,” Ambessa remarked with a teasing glint in her eye.

Mel, mid-sip of water, suddenly choked, sputtering as the liquid splashed against her napkin and the table. She frantically dabbed at her mouth, desperately trying to recover her composure.

“Right,” she muttered, her voice tight with embarrassment. “Because, naturally, I’m definitely not dating anyone.” She shot a pointed look at her mother.

Seraphine: Mel, that was smooth.

Vi: Top-tier deflection, 10/10.

Jinx: You’re definitely seeing someone. Spill.

Seraphine: She's definitely not distracted by a certain barista.

Vi: Ughhh you're still seeing Sevika??

Mel: Can we NOT do this here?

Seraphine, cleared her throat. “I’m, uh, not seeing anyone either,” she added quickly, her fingers nervously curling around the edge of her glass. “Too much going on with school… you know how it is.” Her words stumbled a little, but she quickly added, “I’m not interested in anyone right now, at least not with everything going on.”

Mrs. Clarke clapped her hands together. “That’s the spirit, sweetie! Focus on what matters most. You’re doing the right thing. The right person will come along at the right time, when you’re ready.”

Not one to miss an opportunity, Cassandra’s gaze shifted to Violet, her eyes narrowing as she leaned forward slightly. “And what about you, Violet? Do you have a boyfriend?” she asked, her tone laden with curiosity. 

Mel: HAHAHAHA

Seraphine: Uh oh

Caitlyn: .....

There was a beat of silence before Jinx snorted loudly, nearly spitting out her drink. Vander coughed to hide his chuckle, while Caitlyn, Mel and Seraphine exchanged amused glances. 

“Nope." The P popped in her reply. "No boyfriend,” she replied casually, hiding a sense of amusement from her voice.

“Oh, Vi doesn’t swing that way,” Jinx piped up nonchalantly, leaning back in her chair. Her grin spread across her face as she glanced at Vi, who had kicked her under the table, the force barely enough to make Jinx’s foot shift. 

“What?” Jinx feigned innocence, her eyes widening. “It’s not like it’s a secret!”

Mel: This is incredible.

Vi: I'm never taking her anywhere again.

Jinx:You love me :P

Cassandra’s eyebrows shot up in surprise. “Oh,” she said, blinking rapidly as her gaze shifted between the two girls. “I see.”

Tobias, ever the diplomat, chuckled lightly and interjected smoothly, his voice calm and reassuring. “Well, love comes in many forms, doesn’t it? What truly matters is that you find someone who makes you happy, whoever they may be.”

Caitlyn: Sorry about that.

Vi: No worries.

Caitlyn, eager to redirect the conversation before things got any more uncomfortable for Vi, glanced over at Mrs. Clarke and smiled. “Actually, Mrs. Clarke, I’ve been meaning to ask—how’s that greenhouse project of yours going? I remember Seraphine mentioning it the last time we spoke.”

Mrs. Clarke’s face lit up at the mention of her hobby. “Oh, it’s going wonderfully!” she exclaimed, her eyes twinkling with pride. “We’ve had some incredible success with the roses, especially the hybrid varieties. I simply must send you some once they bloom! They’re absolutely stunning.”

Seraphine, glad for the topic change, smiled faintly at her mother’s enthusiasm. “Yeah, the roses are looking amazing. We might even have a few in full bloom by next week.”

Mrs. Clarke began discussing her gardening endeavors, her words flowing with ease. The tension in the air from earlier dissipated slightly, and by the time their meals arrived, there was a collective sigh of relief as everyone busied themselves with their plates. 

Tobias, however, was determined to keep the conversation alive. “So, speaking of passion projects,” he began, dabbing his mouth with a napkin. “Have you girls been joining any clubs or extracurriculars?”  

Seraphine perked up immediately. “I recently joined the school’s music club, Harmony,” she said, a faint smile tugging at her lips. She hesitated briefly before continuing, “It’s been a great experience. I’ve met a lot of really talented people, and we even scored a big donation recently—from Sona! She was actually a member of Harmony back in the day.”  

Her parents exchanged a brief, imperceptible glance that didn’t go unnoticed by Caitlyn or Vi.

Mrs. Clarke’s smile tightened, polite but distant. “Well, it’s wonderful that you’ve found something you’re passionate about, sweetie,” she said, her tone carefully neutral. “Of course, your father and I always thought music was more of a hobby. Something to unwind with after a busy day.” Her voice softened, though the underlying message was clear. “But it’s important to keep your studies as your main focus, don’t you think?”  

Seraphine’s smile faltered for a fraction of a second before she nodded. “I know, Mom. I’m balancing everything. Don’t worry.”  

Mel: Vi and I have bets on who has the worst takes 

Vi: Music is a hobby— pay up!

Seraphine: Stop. I’m literally right here, dying.

Caitlyn: Deep breaths. Smile. Nod. Repeat. 

Cassandra stepped in, “You know, it’s hard for parents to see their kids dive into something that might not lead to a stable future,” she said, her words like a needle pricking at the conversation. “But as long as you’re happy and focused, that’s what really matters.”  

Seraphine’s fingers tightened slightly around her fork. “Exactly. Music isn’t just about the future. It’s about expressing who I am now. It’s—”  

“I get it,” Vander interrupted, his booming voice cutting through the growing tension. He clapped a hand on Vi’s shoulder, his tone warm. “Vi here’s been doing the same thing with her boxing. Got herself a scholarship and everything. I couldn’t be prouder.”  

Vi straightened in her chair, grateful for the redirection. “Thanks, Dad. Yeah, it’s been tough, but worth it. It’s not just about the sport—it’s about discipline, focus, and pushing yourself.”  

Cassandra’s brows knit together, her tone more measured now. “Boxing, hmm? Isn’t that... rather violent? I mean, you’re so young, and the risks—”  

Vander cut her off with a good-natured chuckle. “It’s a controlled environment. Trainers know what they’re doing, and Vi’s no amateur.” He winked at Vi. “She’s tougher than she looks.”  

Vi smirked but felt the familiar pang of defensiveness creeping in. “It’s not just about throwing punches. It teaches control and focus.”  

Caitlyn, noticing the tension brewing again, took a sip of her water, her eyes flickering between Vi and Cassandra. “Discipline is important,” she added, her voice calm. “Boxing’s great for that.”  

Seraphine: Cassandra’s concerned parent voice activated.  

Vi: Bet she’s imagining me punching her right now.

Caitlyn: Vi, please don’t. 

Mel: I'd pay to see it.

Tobias shifted his attention to Caitlyn. “And what about you, Caitlyn? What’s been keeping you busy these days? You’ve always been passionate about causes.”  

Caitlyn brightened slightly. “I’ve been volunteering at the Women’s Center on campus. It’s focused on empowerment and support for anyone who needs it. It’s been really rewarding.”  

Mrs. Clarke raised an eyebrow, her smile almost approving but not quite. “That’s… interesting. Though I’ve always thought there were plenty of opportunities for women these days. But I suppose it’s good to have a space to discuss those issues.”  

Ambessa scoffed lightly, folding her arms across her chest. “Safe spaces, huh? Back in my day, we didn’t need all that. If you had a problem, you dealt with it. No need for coddling.”  

Caitlyn stiffened, and Vi, seated beside her, immediately noticed the change in her demeanor. Without thinking, Vi’s hand brushed against Caitlyn’s under the table, a subtle but grounding gesture.  

Mel: Ambessa strikes again.

Seraphine: Who had boomer rant on their bingo card?

Vi: Mel owes me 5 cogs if she brings up “back in my day” again

“But what if people can’t just deal with it?” Vi’s voice cut through the room, sharper than she intended. She met Ambessa’s gaze, her tone firm. “Some people don’t have the tools or support. Ignoring it doesn’t make the problem go away.”  

Caitlyn turned to Vi, a flicker of gratitude softening her expression.  

Ambessa waved her hand dismissively. “You’re young. You haven’t seen the world. It’s tough, and it always will be. No amount of ‘safe spaces’ will change that.”  

Caitlyn, emboldened by Vi’s support, leaned forward slightly. “It’s not about changing the world overnight. It’s about creating environments where people can grow and thrive, even in small ways.”  

Vander raised his glass, his voice warm but firm. “The world’s always changing. Maybe it’s time we all tried to understand it a bit more.”  

Ambessa muttered something under her breath but didn’t press further.  

Seraphine: Vi swoops in to save the day.

Mel: Mother: “Back in my day…” Vi: “This is my day.” 

Caitlyn: Thanks, Vi

Vi: Don't mention it ;)

As the door to the bathroom clicked shut behind them, Cassandra leaned against the marble countertop, as she eyed Caitlyn in the mirror.

“You know, Caitlyn,” she began, “I’ve been meaning to ask you about your roommates. I just don’t understand what you see in them.”

Caitlyn, who had been washing her hands at the sink, froze for a moment. She let out a sigh before turning to face her mother, her expression tight. “Mother, they’re my friends. I know they’re a bit... different.”

Cassandra’s lips tightened, a flicker of disdain flashing in her eyes. “Different?” she repeated, her tone flat. “I’m sorry, Caitlyn, but your ‘friends’—are all too... quirky. That Seraphine girl, for example, is clearly lying to her own parents about her education And don’t even get me started on Violet. I can’t even imagine what kind of influence she could have on you.”

"Mother." Caitlyn’s brow furrowed, her eyes narrowing in defense. "Don't even start.

“The way she looks at you… It’s obvious. It’s just not normal.”

Caitlyn’s cheeks flushed at the insinuation, and she bit her lip, fighting to keep her cool. “It’s not like that, Mother. You don’t understand. Vi’s my friend, and that’s all it is. You can’t just judge her based on her preference.”

Cassandra scoffed lightly, her gaze turning toward the elegant décor of the bathroom as if searching for something to focus on. “I’m just saying, Caitlyn, that people like her—people like them—don’t fit into our world. They just don’t have the same values.”

Caitlyn took a deep breath, feeling the weight of her mother’s judgment settling over her like a heavy cloud. “I don’t need you to worry about me, Mother. I’m fine. They may be different from the people you know, but that doesn’t make them bad. It just makes them... well, them. And I like them that way.”

Cassandra's eyes softened for a brief moment, but her voice remained firm. “I want you to be happy, Caitlyn, but you also need to think about the kind of people you surround yourself with. You used to have more sophisticated friends. Remember Evelyn and Camille? They were kind, smart... They had class. I just don’t see that with these people.”

Caitlyn felt her patience wearing thin. She wasn’t sure if her mother was being protective or dismissive, but the more she heard, the more frustrated she became.

“You don’t get it, do you? They’re my friends. I like who I’m with, and I’m not going to apologize for it. Just because they’re not exactly like Evelynn and Camille doesn’t mean they’re not worth having in my life.”

“You don’t have to agree with me, but just think about it, okay?” Cassandra’s voice was quieter now, a hint of resignation creeping in. “I don’t want to see you make a mistake you’ll regret.”

Caitlyn sighed. “I’m not going to make a mistake. I’ve got this. I’m fine.”

The silence stretched on between them, but it became clear neither of them was willing to back down.

Caitlyn turned towards the door, giving her mother one last, tired glance. “We should head back.”

Cassandra’s lips thinned in a tight smile, her arms still crossed. “Fine. But just remember, Caitlyn, I’ll always have your best interests at heart.”

The meal had come to a gentle conclusion, with the last sips of wine drained and the final remnants of food cleared from the table.

A waiter arrived quietly, placing the check on the table with a courteous nod before discreetly stepping away, leaving the group to settle the bill.

"Shall we split it evenly?" Tobias asked, his voice warm and practical, already reaching for the check holder.

Ambessa nodded, as she slid her card into the holder without hesitation. "That works for me," she said, her voice light, before passing it along to the others. 

One by one, the others added their contributions, including Vander, who slid his card in last, passing the check holder back to the Kiramman's with a casual gesture. Vi, sitting on the edge of her seat, had been waiting for just the right moment. 

As the group was distracted by the final exchanges, she leaned forward, the motion almost imperceptible to the others. In one swift motion, she plucked Vander’s card from the holder, slipping it into the folds of her jacket. Without missing a beat, Caitlyn, seated beside her, slid her own card into the holder and passed it back to the waiter with a smile that masked her growing unease.

The waiter took the holder, giving the table a polite nod before heading off to process the payments. The tension in the air shifted, leaving a sense of quiet anticipation.

As the group settled into the wait, Mr. Clarke’s gaze wandered across the room. He was scanning the restaurant, his eyes sharp as they landed on a familiar figure in the corner. “Seraphine,” he said, his voice laced with recognition, “Is that Professor Langley from the engineering department?”

Seraphine’s eyes darted in the direction her father pointed. Upon seeing the professor sitting alone at a nearby table, her face froze.

"Oh... yes, it is! I haven’t seen him in months," she stammered, panic rising in her voice, her fingers fidgeting nervously with the napkin in front of her.

Mrs. Clarke, always one to encourage networking and connections, leaned forward with a warm smile. “You should go say hello. It’s been far too long since you’ve caught up.”

Seraphine looked visibly uncomfortable, but before she could protest further, both Mr. and Mrs. Clarke were already standing, gently but firmly guiding her toward the professor’s table. The girls at the table exchanged uncomfortable glances, a silent understanding of the impending doom settling over them like a heavy fog.

The waiter returned to the table, smiling politely as he held the check holder in his hands. “Your cards, please,” he said, offering it back to the group.

Vi’s gaze darted to the holder. Her hand twitched instinctively, ready to reach for it, but before she could make a move, Tobias—unaware of Vi’s intentions—had already grabbed the holder.

“Well, let’s see what we’ve got here,” Tobias murmured, his voice casual as he started to inspect the cards one by one. He glanced at each one, noting the familiar names with a nod. “This is mine, The Clarke’s, General Medarda’s... and Caitlyn. Wait a minute.” He paused, his brow furrowing slightly as he glanced between Caitlyn and the check holder. “Why is your card in here?”

The group fell silent, and a beat passed before

"Wait, we didn't pay yet?"Vander, looking confused, raised his voice. “Caitlyn, why did you put your card in?” He glanced at Vi, his expression questioning.

Caitlyn, caught off guard by the sudden attention, flushed slightly but quickly recovered. “Oh, um... surprise treat?” she offered, her voice slightly too upbeat to sound convincing.

Vander was still unconvinced. “Seriously, Caitlyn? That’s not what it looks like.”

“I asked her to,” Vi quickly interjected, trying to deflect attention away from Caitlyn’s involvement.

“No, I insisted,” Caitlyn added, her voice firm, though it sounded strained.

The tension in the air grew as Tobias gave them both a look of mild confusion, clearly not buying the story. “Well, it doesn’t matter, I guess,” he said, but his eyes lingered on Caitlyn’s card for a moment longer than necessary.

Vander, still not entirely satisfied, reached into his wallet and pulled out a wad of cash. “Here you go, Caitlyn,” he said, extending the money toward her with a tight smile. “Sorry about this, but I’ve got to cover our portion of the bill.”

Caitlyn shook her head in protest, "Don't worry about it, Sir—"

Vander was insistent. “I’m paying for our share, Caitlyn. End of discussion.”

Just as the exchange concluded, Mr. and Mrs. Clarke returned to the table with Seraphine, who looked visibly deflated. It was clear the interaction with Professor Langley had not gone well. Her face was flushed, her eyes wide with embarrassment.

Tobias returned the cards to their respective owners, and just as they were about to settle back into their seats, Mr. Clarke cleared his throat, his voice stiff and formal.

“Thank you for the dinner, Mr. Kiramman,” he said, his tone cordial but edged with something colder. “However, we must be going now. We have some important matters to discuss with our daughter.”

Mrs. Clarke gave a tight smile. “Good evening, everyone. It was… a pleasure.”

With that, they stood, Seraphine trailing reluctantly behind her parents, her posture tense, as the trio made their way out of the restaurant. The door swung closed behind them with a soft chime, and a heavy silence settled over the remaining group. 

The families bid their awkward goodbyes after the disastrous dinner. The Lanes now stood silently by the sidewalk near the restaurant, the glow of streetlights casting long shadows around them.

Vi stuffed her hands into her jacket pockets, staring down at the cracked pavement as if it held the answers to her spiraling thoughts. 

"Well, that was fun," Jinx finally broke the silence, her voice laced with sarcasm, kicking a loose pebble down the street.

Vi forced a chuckle, but her stomach twisted. She could still feel the suffocating weight of those judgmental stares at the dinner table.

“I’m sorry for embarrassing you tonight,” Vi mumbled, turning to Vander. Her voice was low, almost ashamed, and she avoided his gaze. 

Vander raised a thick brow, his mouth curling into a knowing smile. “Oh, you mean when you made me look like a street urchin in front of the rich folk?” he teased, his deep chuckle rumbling through the night. He reached out, his hand heavy but comforting as it landed on her shoulder. “Look, kid, I know you mean well. But trust me, I knew dinner was gonna be expensive. I’m not an idiot.”

“I freaked out, okay?” Vi admitted, her voice rising slightly before softening again. “I was just... I don’t know. I didn’t really think it through. I didn’t want you to—”

“Vi,” Vander interrupted gently, his hand giving her shoulder a reassuring squeeze. “I’m not mad. I know you’re just looking out for your old man, but that’s my job, not yours. You shouldn’t have to carry that weight.” His gaze softened as he looked at her, his eyes brimming with pride. “Kid, I’m so proud of you for being here. For making something of yourself. But don’t let all this—” he gestured vaguely at the expensive restaurant behind them, the polished streets, and the looming skyline—“make you forget where you came from. Never forget who you are. Got it?”

Vi swallowed hard, his words hitting her like a hammer to the chest. She nodded, but inside, her thoughts churned.

Don’t forget who I am? What does that even mean here?

She wanted to be proud of where she came from, of Vander, of Jinx. But sitting at that table tonight, surrounded by people who lived in an entirely different reality, she’d felt small, out of place. Like no matter how hard she tried, she’d always be reminded that she's the girl from the undercity. 

“Sis…” Jinx’s voice broke through Vi’s thoughts. She stepped closer, her posture unusually sheepish. “I’m also sorry about tonight. I probably wasn’t helping. I mean, I might have made a couple of jokes that landed wrong…” She trailed off with an awkward laugh, scratching the back of her head.

“Hey, you did nothing wrong,” Vi said, managing a small smile as she pulled Jinx into a one-armed hug. “It’s not your fault these rich people don’t have a sense of humor.”

“Speaking of…” Vander interjected, his tone taking on a playful edge. “That Caitlyn girl— are you two close?”

Vi froze. Her brain short-circuited, and her face immediately went crimson.

“What? No—well, yes. I mean, she’s my roommate and I guess we're friends, technically. She was just trying to help tonight, but I told her not to, and she—”

“Ha!” Jinx cut in, her grin wide and wicked. “You’ve got a crush on the Piltie princess.”

“I do not!” Vi snapped, her voice embarrassingly high-pitched. The heat in her face deepened, and she threw a glare at Jinx, who was practically vibrating with glee.

“You do!” Jinx sang, pointing an accusatory finger. “You two were making goo-goo eyes at each other all night. I thought I was gonna hurl.”

“Okay, that’s enough, you two,” Vander interrupted, his tone firm but amused. He stepped between them, his bulk effectively ending the teasing. “It’s getting late. Walk us to our hotel, kid?” 

Caitlyn sat in the back seat of the car, her arms tightly crossed as she stared out the window, her reflection in the glass a perfect match for the storm brewing in her chest.

Tobias cleared his throat, his cheerful tone almost painfully out of place. “Well, that dinner wasn’t all bad, was it?” he said with a forced chuckle. “That dessert—what was it again? Something with a caramel glaze? I’d go back just for that.”

Cassandra didn’t respond. Her posture was stiff, her lips pressed into a thin, disapproving line. Caitlyn shifted uncomfortably in her seat, bracing herself for the inevitable.

It came like clockwork.

“I still can’t believe we invited them, Tobias.” Cassandra began, her voice sharp enough to slice through the quiet. “That Vi girl—completely out of line. And her father? The way he spoke, as if he had something to prove. It was embarrassing.”

Caitlyn’s jaw clenched as she sat up straighter. “They weren’t out of line, Mother. They were just… adjusting. It’s not every day they get invited to a place like that. You knew it was going to be new for them.”

“New for them?” Cassandra scoffed, twisting slightly in her seat to glare at Caitlyn. “It’s called basic decency. Making inappropriate jokes, constantly interrupting the conversation, and that sister of hers—Jinx, is it? She was practically a spectacle.”

“Jinx was just being herself,” Caitlyn shot back, her tone sharp. “She’s quirky, yes, but she wasn’t hurting anyone. And Vi was trying to stand up for what she believed in. That’s more than I can say for most people.”

“Stand up for what she believed in?” Cassandra repeated, her voice rising. “She interrupted Ambessa and spoke to her like—”

“Like someone who refuses to be intimidated,” Tobias interjected, his hands tightening on the steering wheel. His voice was calm, but there was an unmistakable edge to it. “Vi’s got fire, Cassandra. She speaks her mind. Isn’t that the kind of quality we want in a young person? Courage?”

Cassandra turned toward him, her expression incredulous. “There’s a fine line between courage and being brash, Tobias. That girl doesn’t know the difference. And then Caitlyn—trying to pay for their meal? What on earth were you thinking, Caitlyn?”

Caitlyn felt her face flush. “They didn’t ask for that, Mother. I offered because I wanted to help. What’s wrong with helping a friend?”

“Helping is one thing,” Cassandra snapped. “But you undermined them. You made it look like they couldn’t take care of themselves. That poor man must have been mortified.”

Tobias frowned, his voice steady but firm. “You don’t know that, Cassandra. Maybe he appreciated the gesture. Caitlyn was trying to be thoughtful, something I’d hope we’ve raised her to be.”

Cassandra scoffed and folded her arms tightly. “Thoughtful? It was unnecessary. And it reflects poorly on her. These… choices of hers—”

“Choices?” Caitlyn’s voice rose, her frustration boiling over. “You mean my friends? They’re good people. Just because they don’t fit into your perfect little world doesn’t mean they’re lesser.”

Cassandra blinked, momentarily stunned by Caitlyn’s outburst. Her lips tightened into a thin line, but Caitlyn pressed on, her voice trembling with barely restrained anger.

“My roommates—my friends. They're real. They don’t put on airs or pretend to be something they’re not. And maybe that makes you uncomfortable because they don’t care about appearances like you do. But I’d rather have friends like them than be surrounded by people who only care about how things look!”

“Enough,” Cassandra hissed, her tone low and dangerous. “You don’t understand how the world works, Caitlyn. These people you’re aligning yourself with—they’re going to drag you down. You think loyalty and authenticity are enough, but the world doesn’t run on sentiment.”

“The world doesn’t run on shallow judgment, either,” Caitlyn shot back. “You think you’re protecting me, but all you’re doing is trying to control me. I’m not going to apologize for the people I care about.”

“Maybe you should,” Cassandra said coldly. “Because they reflect on you, whether you like it or not.”

The car lapsed into silence, the weight of unspoken arguments pressing down on all of them. Tobias glanced at his daughter through the rearview mirror, his eyes filled with quiet pride and a hint of sadness.  

When they finally pulled up in front of Caitlyn’s dorm, Cassandra turned in her seat one last time. “Caitlyn,” she said, her voice still clipped, “You need to think about the kind of people you’re aligning yourself with. They reflect on you, whether you like it or not.”

Caitlyn met her mother’s gaze, her expression unreadable. “I’ll take my friends over appearances any day,” she said, her tone resolute.

Cassandra exhaled sharply, turning back in her seat. “Well, I hope you don’t regret it.”

Caitlyn opened the car door, stepping out into the cold night air. Before she could close it, Tobias leaned over, his voice soft and reassuring. “Cait,” he said, his eyes meeting hers through the open window. “You’re doing great. Don’t let anyone make you doubt that.”

She offered him a small, grateful smile. “Thanks, Dad.”

As the car pulled away, Caitlyn stood under the glow of the dormitory lights, the cool breeze brushing against her skin. She watched the taillights fade into the distance, a single tear slipping down her cheek. 

Vi pushed open the door to their room, the faint glow of the bedside lamp casting soft shadows across the room. She shut the door behind her quietly, tossing her jacket onto the nearest chair. The silence was thick, broken only by the sound of muffled sniffles. 

“Cait?” Vi’s voice was gentle but concerned as she stepped closer. 

Caitlyn was curled up on her bed, her back to the door, the covers pulled up to her chest. Her shoulders trembled slightly, betraying her attempts to remain quiet. She quickly wiped her face, sitting up and forcing a shaky smile as she turned to face Vi. 

“Oh, hey, Vi,” Caitlyn said, her voice strained but trying to sound casual. “You’re back early. I'm sorry about earlier. I hope your dad was not offended about earlier. I was just—”

"Hey don't worry about it." Vi cuts her her off. “We talked it out. Vander gave me an earful about the entire thing. Dad is not offended. He knows you mean well. ” she replied slowly, crossing her arms. “But enough about that. What’s going on with you?”

“Nothing.” Caitlyn waved a hand dismissively, though her red, puffy eyes and tear-streaked cheeks told a different story. “I’m fine. Just… tired, I guess. It’s been a long day.”

Vi wasn’t buying it.

She walked over and sat on the edge of Caitlyn’s bed, her weight making the mattress dip slightly. “C’mon, Cait,” she said softly, her tone teasing but warm. “You don’t cry over being tired. What happened?”

Caitlyn hesitated, her fingers twisting the edge of the blanket. “I told you, I’m fine,” she insisted, though her voice cracked slightly. “Really. There’s nothing to worry about.”

Vi leaned in, her blue eyes searching Caitlyn’s face. “You’re a terrible liar, you know that?” she said with a small grin. “Talk to me, Cait?”

For a moment, Caitlyn stayed silent, her gaze fixed on the blanket in her lap. Then, as if the weight of everything finally became too much, her walls crumbled. She let out a shaky sigh, her voice trembling as she began to speak. 

“My parents—well, my mother,” Caitlyn admitted, her voice barely above a whisper. “Honestly, I should be used to this by now. She's impossible. It’s like I can’t breathe sometimes when she's around. There's always something with, where it's my grades, my relationship, my friends...”

Vi’s expression softened as she listened, her heart aching for Caitlyn. “It's not fair,” she said quietly. “She’s got no right to treat you guys like that.”

Caitlyn shook her head, tears welling up again. “And tonight… the way she talked about my friends. About you. She thinks my friends are too quirky for her taste. That I shouldn't be involved with people like you. That is reflects poorly on me." Caitlyn rolls her eyes. "We all know what she's implying with that statement."

Vi felt a flicker of anger at Cassandra’s words but pushed it aside, focusing on Caitlyn. “Your mom doesn’t know what she’s talking about,” Vi said firmly. “You’ve got great friends, Cait. And if she can’t see that, then that’s her problem, not yours.”

Caitlyn let out a bitter laugh, her tears flowing freely now. “It’s not just that,” she said, her voice breaking. “It’s everything. My relationships… my choices. And I'm so tired of all these arrangements she keeps setting up for me. She already has a new one lined up for me because the last one didn't work out! Can you believe her?"

Vi reached out, placing a hand gently on Caitlyn’s shoulder. “Hey, maybe your mom just wants you to be happy with someone.” she said softly. “While these arrangements are probably not the best way to go about it. Maybe she's just hoping one day you'll meet your prince charming.”

"Vi..." Caitlyn hesitated, her hands twisting nervously in her lap. She looked down, her voice barely audible when she spoke again. "I don't even want a prince charming."

"What are you into bad boys more?" Vi tries to lighten the mood. "Or maybe those nerdy guys in your class?"

A brief silence. Caitlyn swallowed hard, her heart pounding in her chest. “I’m gay,” 

Shit.

"Cait..."

“I’ve known for a while that I liked girls, but I’ve never told anyone... well Jayce knows, I guess. And with my mother… I'm not quite sure how she’ll—." Caitlyn gulped. "Especially with her only daughter being...like this. It's terrifying...I just—I don't want my whole life to change.”

Vi’s expression softened even further, and a small, reassuring smile tugged at her lips.

“Hey...I'm glad you trusted me enough to tell me,” she said gently. “I know coming out can be pretty scary. But I think...the only way you can be happy is if you're yourself.”

Caitlyn sniffled, a small, shaky smile breaking through her tears. “You really think so?” she asked, her voice fragile.

“Absolutely,” Vi said without hesitation. She reached out and gave Caitlyn’s shoulder a comforting squeeze. “And you’re not alone in this. No matter what happens... We're here for you." I'm here for you. "Mel and Sera too."

Caitlyn let out a breath she hadn’t realized she was holding, the weight on her chest feeling just a little lighter. “Thank you,” she said softly, her voice filled with gratitude. "I wasn’t sure how you'll react, if I'm being completely honest," Caitlyn admitted.

Vi snorted. "Have you met me? I'm basically the best person here to come out to. Zero judgment, great taste in women.”

Caitlyn rolled her eyes, swatting at Vi’s arm. “You’re ridiculous. I'm trying to have a moment here."

Vi chuckled at her response. She grappled with her own thoughts, a swirl of emotions she hadn’t fully sorted out yet. She always found Caitlyn attractive, shit that was obvious to everyone with eyes and a brain.

However, any sort of feelings developing were quickly shoved down when she thought she was straight?

Knowing Caitlyn was gay? It was like another piece of the puzzle falling into place.

She felt a sense of pride, too. The fact Caitlyn trusted her enough to share this part of herself, to be vulnerable in a way Vi knew wasn’t easy. And if Vi was being honest with herself, she was glad, relieved, even, that Caitlyn wasn’t into guys. Though she'll just have save her own piece to that another day.

"So," Vi said leaning in closer, her tone lighter, "Any lucky lady in your sights? Or do I get to give you bad dating advice to mess things up for you?"

Caitlyn immediately avoiding her gaze. "No one at the moment," she said, clearing her throat. "And I’d prefer if you kept your ‘advice’ to yourself, thank you very much."

"What? I'll be like your lesbian wingwoman."

“Okay, let’s not make that a thing,” Caitlyn retorted, chuckling “I might be closeted, but that doesn’t mean I’m inexperienced.”

“Wait a minute…” Vi could feel the gears in her head turning. “Oh shit. I just realized… all this time, your off-campus rendezvous. My god, Cait. How many poor women have you left in the middle of the night all hot and bothered after having sex with them? How scandalous of you.”

Caitlyn’s ears turned bright red as she threw a pillow at Vi’s face. “Oh my god, shut up. We are not talking about this.”

Vi burst out laughing, catching the pillow and tossing it back onto the bed. As the laughter subsided, she glanced at Caitlyn, her expression softening once more. “Seriously, Cait… thanks for telling me. It means a lot.”

Caitlyn nodded, her eyes glistening but filled with warmth. “Thanks for being you, Vi. I needed this.”

"Anytime, cupcake."

A couple days had passed since the disastrous family dinner, but none of them brought it up. Instead, they had all quietly agreed to move forward—or at least try to.

The girls were seated at their usual table at the cafeteria.The group had settled into their usual spots, trays of food spread out before them as the lunchtime chatter around them provided comforting background noise. 

Seraphine was mid-sentence, her hands animatedly gesturing as her excitement bubbled over. “So, my parents finally agreed to let me focus on my music for a bit!” she exclaimed, a bright smile lighting up her face. “But, of course, there’s a catch. They still want me to take those engineering classes as a backup plan.”

“That’s a win, though,” Vi said, leaning back in her chair. “At least they’re giving you a shot at it. You’ve got the talent. Try not to let them make you feel guilty about it, though.”

“Agreed,” Mel added, twirling her fork in her salad. “It’s not a bad idea to have a backup, but you shouldn’t let it take over your life. You’re good at what you do, Sera. Just don’t lose sight of that.”

“Yeah,” Vi teased, “Just don’t let those engineering classes sap your soul. Otherwise, you’ll end up like that TA who always looks like he’s two seconds from crying.”

Seraphine laughed, her enthusiasm dimming slightly. “Yeah, you’re right. I just… don’t want them to think I’m wasting their support, you know?”

“You’re not,” Caitlyn chimed in. “They’re lucky to have a daughter who’s so passionate about something. It’s not wasting their support; it’s proving it was worth it.”

“Exactly,” Mel said with a smirk. “And if they give you trouble, just remind them that Van Gogh’s parents probably weren’t thrilled about the whole ‘art career’ thing either.”

Seraphine’s smile returned, and she raised her glass of juice in a mock toast. “Thanks, guys. I really appreciate the support."

The group clinked their glasses together in solidarity before Mel turned her attention to Vi. “What about you? What’s going on with you lately?”

Vi shrugged, her tone casual as she leaned her elbows on the table. “Same old stuff. Part-time job at the café, community service, schoolwork, boxing practice… and, you know, hooking up with hot women on campus.”

Seraphine nearly choked on her juice, laughing.“Ever the multitasker.”

“Hey,” Vi said with a grin. “It’s all about balance.”

Caitlyn’s lips twitched into a small smile as she sipped her tea, though she avoided Vi’s gaze. She could feel the faintest heat creeping up her neck, a reminder of the secret she had only recently shared with her friend.

“And you, Mel?” Caitlyn asked, eager to shift the attention away from Vi. “How are things with Sevika?”

Mel’s expression softened, a rare tenderness breaking through her usual poise. “We’re just… taking it slow. Keeping things casual for now. No need to rush into anything too serious.”

“That’s smart,” Seraphine said with a nod. “But, honestly, I’m rooting for you two. You two have a vibe.”

Mel’s smirk returned, and she raised an eyebrow. “A vibe? Is that the professional term, Seraphine?”

“Absolutely,” Seraphine replied, grinning. “You’ve got undeniable vibe chemistry.”

“Oh, vibe chemistry,” Vi chimed in. “That’s a new one. You should write a paper on that, Sera. ‘The Scientific Approach to Romantic Vibes.’”

“Don’t tempt me,” Seraphine shot back, laughing. “I’ll do it.”

Mel’s gaze shifted back to Caitlyn. “And what about you, Cait? Any thing going on at the moment?”

Caitlyn froze for the briefest moment, her spoon halfway to her mouth. Vi’s eyes flickered to her, a subtle glance that Caitlyn caught but chose to ignore. Her heart pounded, but she forced herself to stay calm.

“Nothing going on at the moment,” Caitlyn said awkwardly, setting her spoon down. “Just… focusing on school and volunteer work, I guess.”

Mel tilted her head, her curiosity piqued. “Nothing at all? Come on, Caitlyn. You’re gorgeous and brilliant. Surely someone’s caught your eye.”

“Not really,” Caitlyn replied quickly, her voice a little higher-pitched than usual. She glanced down at her tray, fiddling with her napkin.

“You should come to a party with us sometime,” Mel suggested, her tone playful. “There are plenty of hot guys there who would kill for your attention.”

Vi’s jaw tightened imperceptibly, but she said nothing, keeping her expression neutral. Caitlyn’s stomach churned at the suggestion, though she managed a noncommittal smile.

“I’ll think about it,” Caitlyn said, her voice soft.

Seraphine leaned forward with a grin. “Or, you know, you could just hang out with us and dance. No pressure. Parties are way more fun when you’re just there to vibe.”

“Vibe chemistry strikes again,” Vi muttered, earning a snicker from Caitlyn.

Mel’s eyes lingered on Caitlyn for a moment, as if sensing something unspoken, but she didn’t press. “Well, let us know. It’ll be fun, I promise.”

Caitlyn nodded, but the unease in her chest didn’t dissipate. As the conversation shifted back to lighter topics, she dared a glance at Vi, who gave her a barely perceptible nod of reassurance. Caitlyn felt a flicker of relief, knowing that Vi was in her corner, even if the others didn’t know the full story.

“So,” Seraphine said, breaking the lull, “What are the odds we can convince Mel to do karaoke at the next party?”

Mel raised a single, perfectly arched eyebrow. “Zero. Less than zero.”

“Oh, come on!” Vi teased. “With your charisma? You’d kill it.”

“If killing it means driving everyone out of the room, sure,” Mel deadpanned.

Seraphine laughed. “Challenge accepted. I’ll find a way.”

“You do that,” Mel replied with a smirk. “But don’t hold your breath.”

Caitlyn found herself lost in thought as she left her last class of the day, her bag slung over her shoulder. Her thoughts revolved around one thing—coming out to her friends. She had been holding onto the truth for so long, but after opening up to Vi, she felt like it was time. Her friends deserved to know.

As she turned the corner near the main courtyard, she spotted Vi leaning casually against a nearby railing. Vi’s textbook was tucked under one arm, and her ever-present air of confidence made Caitlyn smile despite her nerves. 

“Hey, cupcake,” Vi greeted, grinning as Caitlyn approached. “What’re you doing skulking around here?”

Caitlyn rolled her eyes. “I’m not skulking. Just finished class. You?”

“Same. Last one of the day. Thought I’d wait and see if I’d run into you.” Vi gave a playful wink, and Caitlyn felt her tension ease a little.

“Convenient,” Caitlyn teased, falling into step beside her as they began walking back to their dorms. They walked in comfortable silence for a few moments before Caitlyn spoke again, her voice quieter this time.

“Vi, I… I think I’m ready to come out to the others. Mel and Seraphine, I mean.”

Vi’s steps slowed slightly as she turned her head to look at Caitlyn. “You sure? No one’s pressuring you, Cait. You should do it when it feels right for you.”

Caitlyn nodded, though her fingers fidgeted with the strap of her bag. “I know. But I’ve been thinking about it all day. I feel like… I owe them the truth. They’re my friends, and they deserve to know.”

Vi gave her a warm smile, her voice gentle. “If you’re sure, then I’ll be right there with you. You got this, Cait.”

They arrived at their dorm a few minutes later, the familiar space lit by the warm glow of the living room lamp. Mel and Seraphine were sprawled on the couch, chatting and laughing about something as the TV played quietly in the background. Seraphine had her legs tucked under her, her pink hair tied back in a loose braid, while Mel leaned comfortably against the armrest.

“Hey, you two,” Seraphine greeted as Caitlyn and Vi stepped inside. “How was your day?”

“Long,” Vi replied with a smirk, setting her bag down by the door. She glanced at Caitlyn, giving her a subtle nudge. Caitlyn swallowed hard, her palms suddenly clammy.

“Uh, hey,” Caitlyn began, her voice a little shaky. “I actually… I have something I want to say.”

Mel and Seraphine both turned their attention to her, their expressions curious but encouraging. Vi moved to stand slightly behind Caitlyn, her presence a steadying force.

“Is everything okay?” Mel asked, sitting up straighter.

Caitlyn’s heart pounded in her chest, but she caught Vi’s reassuring look from the corner of her eye. Taking a deep breath, she straightened her shoulders and met her friends’ gazes.

“I’m gay," Caitlyn said, her voice steady despite the butterflies in her stomach. “I’ve known for a while, but I haven’t really… told anyone until recently.”

For a moment, there was silence as the words hung in the air. Then, Seraphine’s face broke into a wide, beaming smile. “Oh my gosh, Caitlyn, that’s amazing! Thank you for trusting us with that.” She sprang up from the couch and enveloped Caitlyn in a warm hug. 

Mel’s expression softened, a rare, genuine smile gracing her features. “I’m so happy for you, Cait. And I’m glad you felt comfortable enough to share this with us. You’ve got nothing but support here.”

Caitlyn felt a rush of relief, her tension melting away as she smiled back at them. “Thanks, guys. It means a lot.”

Vi, meanwhile, crossed her arms and put on a mock expression of exaggerated shock. “Wait, what? You’re gay? Cait, why didn’t you tell me?!”

Mel’s sharp eyes immediately zeroed in on Vi. “Oh, please,” she said dryly. “You knew, didn’t you?”

Vi’s grin gave her away as she shrugged. “Maybe.”

Caitlyn rolled her eyes but laughed, the weight of her secret no longer burdening her. Seraphine grabbed her hands, her excitement bubbling over.

“Okay, now we definitely need to celebrate this. Girls’ night? Snacks, movies, and maybe some karaoke? I’ll even let you pick the first song, Cait.”

Caitlyn chuckled, warmth spreading through her chest. “Sounds perfect.”

Caitlyn Kiramman coming out opened the floodgates.

It all started innocently enough. Vi was midway through her shift at the café, wiping down the counter while Caitlyn occupied her usual spot in the corner. Laptop open, she was immersed in a report, her brow furrowed in concentration. 

Vi didn’t think much of it until she noticed a striking figure gliding across the room, her sharp heels clicking with a purpose. She stopped at Caitlyn’s table, her lips curving into a smirk.  

“Excuse me,” the woman began, her voice smooth like silk, loud enough to cut through the background noise. She leaned one manicured hand against Caitlyn’s table, her posture radiating confidence. “I couldn’t help but notice you from across the room. Do you come here often?”  

Vi froze mid-wipe, her hand hovering over a coffee ring. 

Caitlyn looked up, her expression a study in composed curiosity. But instead of her usual reserved demeanor, there was an almost imperceptible flicker of amusement in her eyes, a spark of something Vi had never seen before. She closed her laptop slowly, leaning back in her chair, a subtle invitation in her body language.

“I suppose I do,” Caitlyn replied, her accent somehow sharper, more pointed than usual. “Though, I don’t recall seeing you here before. Should I take that as a good thing... or a bad one?” The question hung in the air, a playful tease that made Vi’s breath catch in her throat.

Vi blinked. Who was this woman, and what had she done with her roommate?

The woman chuckled softly, the sound low and deliberate, like a purring cat. “Oh, most definitely a good thing. I’m Esme, by the way. And you are?”

“Caitlyn,” she responded, extending a hand, her fingers brushing against Esme’s with a deliberate slowness. “Pleasure to meet you.”

Vi could hardly believe her ears. Caitlyn was flirting back. Since when was Caitlyn Kiramman capable of such behavior? It was like watching a statue come to life, and a rather intoxicating one, at that.

Vi’s grip on the counter tightened as she watched Esme lean in closer, the two exchanging words she couldn’t hear. Caitlyn laughed—soft, melodic, and genuine. She mirrored her, their conversation flowing like a dance Vi couldn’t join.  

When Esme finally stood, she pulled a pen from her bag with a flourish, scrawled something on a napkin, and slid it across the table. “Call me sometime, Caitlyn. I’d love to continue this... conversation.”  

With one last lingering glance, She turned and strutted out, leaving behind a faint trail of expensive perfume. Caitlyn, ever composed, picked up the napkin, a barely there smile playing on her lips, almost a smirk, glanced at it, and placed it beside her laptop before resuming her work as if nothing had happened.

Vi, on the other hand, couldn’t hold back any longer. She marched over to Caitlyn’s table, her smirk barely contained. She leaned against the edge of the table, her arms crossed, a challenge in her posture.

“Don’t,” Caitlyn warned without looking up, though the slight pink in her cheeks betrayed her calm exterior. It was adorable, frankly.

“Oh, I’m definitely saying it,” Vi said, grinning wide. “Look at you, Cupcake, out here pulling numbers like it's a hobby. What’s next, you gonna start teaching me how to flirt?” She gestured towards where Esme had just been with a tilt of her chin.

Caitlyn finally looked up, rolling her eyes with exaggerated patience. “It was harmless, Vi.”

“Uh-huh,” Vi drawled, her grin stretching further. “Since when does harmless come with a phone number and…bedroom eyes?” She emphasized the last part, her voice thick with teasing.

Caitlyn’s blush deepened as she sighed, shaking her head. "You're just seeing things."

“Uh-huh,” Vi teased. “I didn’t realize coming out was going to turn you into Piltover’s finest. I mean, girl was practically drooling.” She winked, her own grin turning a touch mischievous.

Vi chuckled, the tension in her chest easing as she watched Caitlyn try to focus on her laptop. As Vi turned to walk back to the counter, her gaze lingering on the napkin next to Caitlyn’s hand, and the way her lips had curved, just slightly, when the girl had left.

For reasons she couldn’t quite explain, Vi found herself wishing she’d been the one making Caitlyn laugh like that.  

The second incident occurred after one of Vi’s boxing practices, her body sore but loose as she cooled down by the lockers. The rhythmic sound of her steady breath filled the otherwise quiet locker room. She was wiping the sweat off her face with a towel, the fabric harsh against her skin, when the sound of footsteps approached.  

Vi didn’t look up immediately, assuming it was one of the usual teammates. But then she heard the familiar voice of Riven, one of her more athletic and confident teammates, soft yet slightly hesitant.  

“Hey, Vi,” Riven said, one her teammates, leaning casually against the locker next to hers. She looked… uncomfortable, a little out of her element. “Can I ask you something?”  

Vi tossed the towel over her shoulder, meeting Riven gaze. “Shoot.” Her voice was low, raspy from the workout, and she was about to give Riven her usual playful retort when the next words caught her off guard.  

“So… your roommate Caitlyn—she’s single, right?”  

Vi froze. The towel in her hands went limp, and she stared at Riven for a moment, processing the question. Her heart skipped a beat—why was this coming up?  

“Why?” Vi asked, her voice flat, but something in her expression betrayed the suspicion she was starting to feel.  

Riven shrugged, the flush on her cheeks deepening. “I was just wondering if, you know… she might be interested in grabbing coffee or something. Do you think you could, uh, put in a good word for me? Maybe give me her number?”  

Vi blinked, her brain struggling to process what she was hearing. A rush of irritation burned in her chest. Of course she was was interested in Caitlyn. 

She dropped the towel onto her bag with a harsh exhale. “You’re serious?”  

Riven nodded, looking genuinely earnest despite her discomfort. There was a slight sheen of sweat on her brow, and her voice betrayed the slight tremor of anxiety that Vi wasn’t used to hearing from the usually confident brunette.  

“Oh she's is exactly my type,” Riven continued, her gaze softening as she spoke about Caitlyn. “And since know she swings...I might as well shoot my shot. She gorgeous, it's kinda unfair.”  

Vi could feel her jaw tighten. She didn’t want to admit it, but a pang of possessiveness stirred within her.

Unfair? Yeah, she’d admit it. Caitlyn was unfair.

It's ridiculous how good she looks, she's the kind of beautiful that made heads turn and hearts race, and Vi had always known that Caitlyn was out of her league. But hearing Riven—one of her teammates talk about Caitlyn like that made Vi feel… uncomfortably protective.  

“Right,” Vi muttered, staring at her bag. The words felt like they were stuck in her throat, unwilling to come out.

“I’ll… think about it,” Vi finally said, her voice rough with a hint of annoyance. She grabbed her towel and shoved it into her bag a little too forcefully.  

Riven smiled awkwardly, relieved but still nervous. “Thanks, dude. I appreciate it.”  

Vi gave her a terse nod, but her mind was elsewhere, her thoughts spinning. 

What the fuck?

The final straw came during one of Vi’s lectures, her eyes glazed as she half-listened to the professor drone on about social structures. She was distracted, but she knew the material well enough to coast through the class. That was until a soft burst of giggles erupted from the row behind her, pulling her attention away from the lecture.  

At first, it was just the usual chatter, but then one voice, dripping with gossip and excitement, pierced through.  

“Did you hear Caitlyn Kiramman is gay?”  

Vi’s heart stuttered in her chest. She didn’t want to eavesdrop, but the words Caitlyn and gay hit her like a freight train. She froze, her pen held suspended in the air as the giggling continued.  

“No way!” another voice replied, louder now. “That’s such a win for the community. She’s so hot. I can’t believe she’s single.”  

Vi’s grip tightened on her pen as her thoughts started to race. What the hell? She’d never really considered Caitlyn’s sexuality in the context of anyone else—but hearing it discussed this way, like some kind of public prize, made her stomach twist.  

“I know, right?” The third voice chimed in, clearly delighted. “Best ass I've seen in my gay ass life.” The girls giggled at this.

Vi’s face flushed, and a flash of heat rose to her cheeks. She couldn’t stop herself from clenching her jaw, the irritation bubbling up. She could practically hear the smug grin on the girl’s face as the conversation continued.  

“I heard she even turned down a date with—what’s her name? Oh, right—Riven, one of those hotties from the boxing team members. Like, who does that?”  

The third girl laughed. “That just proves how out of my league she is. Like, she’s literally too perfect. It’s not even fair.”  

Vi’s head was spinning. She tried to focus on the lecture, to block out the increasingly loud whispers, but it was impossible. Each sentence, each word that fluttered around her made her pulse quicken.

I want to punch someone.

Mel, Seraphine, and Vi made their way back to their dorm, the evening air cool against their skin after a long day. As they neared their dorm, a noise caught their attention. It was coming from the hallway, a strange hush punctuated by muffled whispers. When they turned the corner, they spotted two figures leaning in close to their door, clearly trying to eavesdrop.

Ezreal and Fiora.

“What the hell are these two doing?” Vi muttered under her breath, narrowing her eyes. Mel and Seraphine exchanged confused looks as they approached.

Ezreal immediately straightened up, his face flushed with guilt. Fiora, on the other hand, didn’t even attempt to look innocent. She just smirked, clearly enjoying the spectacle.

“Hey, Vi,” Ezreal greeted too casually, his voice a little too high-pitched, like he was caught sneaking around. “We were, uh, just—”

“Spying,” Vi cut him off sharply, folding her arms with a look that could burn a hole through the floor. “What the hell are you two doing?”

Fiora leaned in, her voice low but dripping with amusement. “We’re just keeping tabs on your roommate, Vi. Did you know Caitlyn’s got herself in a bit of a… mess?” She glanced over her shoulder toward the door, then leaned even closer. “Apparently, she’s in there with two girls, and things are not going well.”

Vi’s stomach lurched. “What do you mean, not going well?”

Ezreal snorted, clearly delighted by the drama. “It’s a full-on disaster. One of the girls brought Caitlyn flowers—and the other showed up with concert tickets. And guess what? They’re both exes. It's messyyy.”

Fiora nodded in agreement, her expression too smug for Vi’s liking. “It’s one of those ‘who’s gonna win her over’ situations. Caitlyn’s got herself tangled up in it.”

Vi felt the anger bubbling up, and without thinking, she shoved past them, muttering a sharp, “That’s it.” 

Mel blinked, exchanged a glance with Seraphine, then shrugged. They both followed Vi as she stormed into their dorm room, not bothering to knock. The chaos inside was immediately apparent. Caitlyn was standing in the middle of the room, trying—and failing—to mediate between two girls who were clearly not getting along. 

One of them was tall with curly brown hair, holding a bouquet of peonies, her expression defensive. The other girl was blonde, arms crossed tightly, holding up concert tickets and glaring at the other girl like she was about to launch into an argument.

"I got you peonies,” the brown-haired girl snapped, “They’re not even in season!”

“I can’t believe you’re with my ex,” the blonde shot back, her voice sharp and accusing. “I bought us KDA tickets, Caitlyn!”

Seraphine’s eyes lit up as she practically bounced over to them. “Oh my god, KDA? I love them! I could go with you?”

The blonde looked at Seraphine with a mix of surprise and interest, clearly thrown off by the unexpected offer.

Meanwhile, Caitlyn stood helplessly in the middle of the room, her hands raised in the air, trying to put a stop to the escalating argument. “Okay, look, I’m not dating either of you, alright?”

The brown-haired girl blinked, her face falling. “We’re not dating?” she asked, the sadness in her voice unmistakable.

“Well, not right now,” Caitlyn replied carefully, her tone tired. “I’m not looking for anything serious at the moment.”

Vi’s temper snapped. She stormed into the room, stepping directly between Caitlyn and the arguing girls, effectively cutting off the conflict. The two girls froze, their attention now fully on her.

“Alright, that's enough” Vi barked, her voice firm and unyielding. “Caitlyn doesn’t owe you either of you an explanation. She can date whoever the hell she wants.” Her eyes locked with both girls, a cold fire burning behind them. “This isn’t Bridgerton, so get the fuck out.”

The room went deathly silent as the two girls exchanged a glance, clearly not expecting Vi to step in so forcefully. They hesitated for a moment before grabbing their things and, reluctantly, filing out of the room, leaving the girls standing in the aftermath.

As the door shut behind them, Caitlyn let out a long, frustrated sigh and collapsed onto the sofa, her face buried in her pillow. “Flirting back was a mistake,” she muttered, muffled by the fabric.

Mel stepped forward, her eyebrow raised, eyes darting to Caitlyn’s. “Well, that was… intense.”

Caitlyn sat up slowly, glancing at her roommates. “You have no idea. I’ve had five different girls asking for my natal chart today. It’s exhausting, honestly.” She groaned and fell back again, looking like she was seconds away from losing it. "You know maybe I should just go in the back in the closet. Hooking up with suburban women was much easier than navigating the queer community at Piltover, where everyone has slept with eachother!"

Seraphine walked over to sit beside Caitlyn, her voice gentle. “I get it. People are drawn to you because you’re amazing. But you don’t owe anyone anything, Caitlyn. Just… take a breath.”

Vi folded her arms, her chest tightening again, but she tried to hide it behind a teasing smile. She leaned against the doorframe, her gaze flicking between Caitlyn and the others. “Yeah, I mean, it’s not like you have to pick one person immediately. ”

Mel, whose eyebrow was still doing acrobatics, tilted her head, a mischievous glint in her eye. "But seriously, what got those two all knotted up? It's not like you slept with..." She stopped, noticing Caitlyn avoiding her eyes. Her own eyes widened in mock surprise. "Oh. My. God. You slept with both of them?"

Caitlyn’s head snapped up, her cheeks flushed a bright pink. "Not at the same time!" she defended, her voice rising in a panicked squeak. "It was supposed to be...a casual thing! One-time! I didn't even know they were exes!"

Seraphine, who had been trying to suppress a giggle, finally let out a full-bodied chuckle. "Oh, Cait...Honestly? Ever since you came out, you've got the entire queer community of Piltover buzzing. I’ve heard, and I swear I am not making this up, at least three girls talking about wanting to climb your le-"

Caitlyn didn't let her finish. She let out a dramatic groan and buried her face in the throw pillow.

Caitlyn couldn’t help feeling a sense of calm as she worked. She folded another blazer with meticulous care, smoothing out the fabric and placing it into the “business attire” pile.

After the mess of yesterday’s “situation”—her ill-advised decision to flirt back with a girl at the café, which had spiraled into multiple one-night stands followed by even more awkward campus gossip—Caitlyn welcomed the sanctuary of the center.

Lesson learned: don’t flirt back and hook up with every hot college girl who tries to hit on you. 

“Caitlyn!” Neeko exclaimed, her hands clasping Caitlyn’s shoulders in an affectionate gesture. “Congratulations on coming out! It’s such a big step. Neeko is proud of you!”  

Caitlyn blushed, her lips curling into a modest smile. “Thank you, Neeko."  

“It is the talk of the campus, you know,” Akali chimed in from across the table, a teasing grin on her face as she sorted through a pile of graphic t-shirts. “Word on the street is that you’re Piltover’s new gay icon. Women are apparently swooning left and right.”  

Vi snorted, not even bothering to hide her amusement. Caitlyn shot her a pointed glare, her lips pursed tightly, before addressing Akali. “I hardly think I’m an icon. People are just… curious, I suppose.”  

“Curious about your phone number, maybe,” Akali quipped, causing a ripple of laughter from the group.  

Vi, who had been listening quietly up to this point, suddenly snorted. Caitlyn whipped her head toward her roommate, narrowing her eyes into a pointed glare.

“Don’t,” Caitlyn warned.

Vi raised her hands in mock surrender. “Hey, I’m just saying—when did my shy little cupcake become such a campus heartthrob?”

“Alright, alright,” Caitlyn rolled her eyes, shaking her head as she tried to suppress a smile.

The group’s laughter eventually died down, and Leona, ever the calm and thoughtful presence, spoke up. “On a different note, Caitlyn, Vi—would you two like to join us for trivia night? We’re forming a team, and we could use some extra brainpower.”

“I’d actually love to—” Caitlyn began, but Vi cut her off.

“Can’t. I’ve got plans. Theta’s throwing their annual Theta-lympics tonight. I don't know what the hell that means but I'm going.”

The room collectively fell silent for a moment. The other girls exchanged skeptical looks, their faces painted with varying degrees of disbelief and concern.  

“Frat party?” Leona asked, her tone bordering on incredulous. “You’re going to one of those?”  

“Yeah, what’s wrong with that?” Vi replied, her brows furrowing slightly.  

Leona set down the flannel she was folding and crossed her arms. “What’s wrong? Vi, we’ve been trying to abolish Greek life for a year now. Those frat parties are toxic breeding grounds for everything we’re trying to fight against—misogyny, entitlement, unsafe environments. And you’re just casually attending one?”  

“Come on,” Vi shot back, rolling her eyes. “Not all frat parties are like that. You ever actually been to one, or are you just buying into stereotypes?”  

“I, uh, tripped outside one once,” Zeri chimed in hesitantly, her cheeks flushing. “But that’s about it.”  

Vi chuckled, her smirk widening. “Exactly. You guys are judging without experiencing. So here’s what we’ll do—you come with me. See for yourselves.”

Caitlyn froze, dread pooling in her stomach. She moved quickly to Vi’s side, lowering her voice to a sharp whisper. “Vi, are you serious? Do you know what you’re suggesting? Those parties are loud, chaotic, and—”

“—fun,” Vi interrupted, grinning. “Come on, Cupcake. It’ll be good for them. A little break from their self-righteous soapbox.”

“You’re insufferable,” Caitlyn hissed.

Vi turned back to the group. “Look, think of it as a learning experience. Expand your horizons! And hey, Caitlyn’s buddy Jayce is the head of Theta. He’ll keep things under control.”

Leona crossed her arms, a flicker of reluctant consideration in her expression. “I hate to admit it, but... maybe Vi has a point. It might be worth seeing one of these parties firsthand.”

“No, no, no,” Caitlyn blurted, her voice rising slightly. “There’s no need for that. Trivia night is a perfectly respectable—”

“I’m curious,” Akali cut in, smirking. “Let’s do it. What’s the worst that could happen?”

Caitlyn pinched the bridge of her nose, muttering under her breath. “Vi, I’m going to kill you.”

Vi clapped her on the shoulder. “Relax, Cupcake. It’ll be fine.”

Caitlyn didn’t wait for the conversation to spiral further. The moment they finished sorting the last of the donation clothes, she made a beeline for Theta house.

She needed to find Jayce. Now.

Caitlyn adjusted her coat, mentally bracing herself before stepping into what she already suspected would be a den of disaster. The Theta house loomed ahead, its grandiose columns and slightly worn brick façade doing little to mask the chaos brewing inside.

As soon as she crossed the threshold, her senses were assaulted. The thick scent of beer, cologne, and faint mildew hit her like a wall. Music blared somewhere deep within the house, accompanied by indistinct shouting and the occasional loud crash.

She rolled her eyes.

It wasn’t even 6 p.m.

Then came the topless frat boys.

The first one darted past her, a keg hoisted precariously above his head. “Keg stand practice, baby!” he hollered before disappearing into another room.

Caitlyn blinked, her lips curling into a grimace.

Another frat guy ambled up to her, shirtless, with his entire torso painted in Theta’s blue and gold colors. He attempted a high-five, his palm sticky with what she could only hope was spilled soda. Caitlyn sidestepped him with practiced ease, her heels clicking sharply against the floor as she continued toward the living room.  

She passed a third boy, this one wearing only gym shorts and a cowboy hat. He tipped the hat at her, grinning stupidly.

“Howdy, ma’am.”

Caitlyn exhaled sharply. “God, give me strength.”

Finally, she reached the living room, where the apparent ringleader of this circus—Jayce—was standing shirtless, clipboard in hand, supervising two other brothers who were struggling to hang a banner that read, "Theta-Lympics: Go Big or Go Broke!” The letters were uneven, and the glitter glue was still dripping.  

“Jayce,” Caitlyn said, her tone sharper than the heels of her boots.  

Jayce turned, his face lighting up as he saw her. “Caitlyn! You’re here!” His grin widened. “Wait, are you finally coming to one of our parties? About time! I thought you were too, uh…” He hesitated, as if carefully selecting his words. “…sophisticated for Theta.”  

Caitlyn crossed her arms, unimpressed. “I’ll be at your party later, yes. And I’ll be bringing some guests.”

Jayce blinked. “Wait. Guests? Like... your roommates?”  

“No,” Caitlyn replied, her patience thinning. “The girls from the Women’s Center.”

Jayce’s grin froze, then slowly melted into confusion. “Wait. What?”

Caitlyn sighed. “Leona, Neeko, Akali, Zeri. They’re coming.”

Jayce stared at her like she’d just told him the world was ending. “Why the hell would they come here? The Women’s Center hates frats. Like, really hates frats.”

“Ask Vi,” Caitlyn said flatly. “This was her idea.”

Jayce groaned, dragging a hand down his face. “You do realize Theta is already hanging by a thread with the administration, right? One more complaint, one more incident, and we’re done. Like Sigma Chi down the street. You know what happened to them?”

Caitlyn raised an unimpressed eyebrow. “I’m sure you’re about to tell me.”

Jayce threw his arms in the air. “Their house is a FedHex fulfillment center now, Caitlyn. FedHex! That could be us!”  

“I’m aware,” Caitlyn said dryly.  

Jayce grabbed her shoulders, his expression desperate. “You have to convince them not to come. Please. One critical comment about ‘toxic masculinity’ during a keg stand, and it’s over for us. Over!”  

Caitlyn, seeing no way out of this mess, sighed deeply. “I’ll try. No promises.”

Back at the Women’s Center, Caitlyn stood before Leona, Neeko, Zeri, and Akali, trying one last time to stop what was now an inevitable disaster.

“Trivia night,” Caitlyn said, her voice almost pleading. “Trivia night is calm. It’s fun. It doesn’t involve... sweaty, topless frat boys with questionable hygiene.”

Leona shook her head, resolute. “Sorry, Caitlyn. We've made up our mind. We're going to Theta.”

"Yeah, I think it will be fun!" Zeri chirped in. "I've always wanted to try beer pong."

Vi, leaning casually against the wall, smirked as she watched Caitlyn’s futile attempts. “Relax, Cupcake. This is gonna be hilarious.”

Caitlyn shot her a withering glare. “You’re loving this, aren’t you?”

“Every second of it,” Vi said cheerfully. “I can’t wait to see them try to analyze a keg stand.”

Exasperated, Caitlyn finally gave up. She pulled out her phone and fired off a quick text to Jayce:

They’re coming. I tried. Good luck.

Jayce read the message and immediately turned pale. He looked around the room, taking in the frat boys scattered across the Theta house. One guy was doing push-ups with a beer can balanced on his back. Another was attempting to shotgun a beer while balancing on one foot. 

Jayce rubbed his temples. “Fuck.”

He clapped his hands together to gather the attention of the brothers. “Alright, listen up! Emergency roll call. Who here is a Women’s Studies major or minor?”

The frat boys exchanged blank stares.

“Uh…” one guy said, scratching his head. “Does Intro to Sociology count?”

“No,” Jayce snapped. “What about Feminist Theory? Gender Studies? Anything remotely related to... I don’t know, understanding women?”

The room fell silent.

Finally, one brave soul raised his hand. “I watched Legally Blonde once? Does that count?”

Jayce buried his face in his hands.

“We’re doomed.”

The Theta house was surprisingly quieter than usual when Caitlyn returned with Jayce. To her mild surprise and slight relief, he had managed to tone things down.

The obnoxious banner had been replaced with one that simply read, “Welcome to the Theta-lympics!” The music, while still present, was at a tolerable level, and most of the shirtless frat boys had miraculously found their shirts.

Caitlyn glanced at Jayce as they stood in the entryway. “I’ll admit, Jayce. You’ve managed to tame the chaos a bit. I’m almost impressed.”

Jayce ran a hand through his hair, clearly frazzled but clinging to a shred of pride. “Yeah, well, I had to work some miracles. Do you know how hard it is to get these guys to behave like functional adults? One of them thought ‘taming the party’ meant bringing out scented candles.”

Caitlyn smirked, her arms crossed. “I’m surprised you didn’t let him.”

“I considered it,” Jayce muttered, half-serious. “Lavender can really set a mood.”

Caitlyn rolled her eyes. “Sure, Jayce. Next time, throw in some herbal tea and call it a seminar.”

Before they could continue, voices outside caught their attention. The girls from the Women’s Center had arrived earlier than expected. Caitlyn let out a sharp exhale, steeling herself.

The door opened, and in walked Leona, Neeko, Akali, and Zeri. The stark contrast between them and the typical Theta crowd was immediately apparent. Leona led the way, her commanding presence making the entryway feel smaller. Neeko bounced in next, holding a loaf of bread like it was a trophy. Akali sauntered behind, her hood up and hands shoved into her jacket pockets, while Zeri’s eyes lit up at the sight of the pinball machine in the corner.

Jayce stepped forward, summoning what little composure he had left. “Welcome! Uh, hi. I’m Jayce. Caitlyn’s told me a lot about you all.”

Leona extended a hand, her tone polite but firm. “Nice to meet you, Jayce.”

Jayce shook her hand a bit too eagerly, then gestured at her coat. “Can I, uh, take your coat for you?”

Leona hesitated, raising an eyebrow. “Sure,” she said, slipping out of it and handing it to him. “Thanks.”

Jayce nearly tripped over himself trying to hang it on the coat rack.

Meanwhile, Neeko skipped up to him, holding out her bread. “Neeko brings bread! It’s a gift. Bread is good, yes?”

Jayce blinked at the loaf, then slowly reached for it. “Uh…yeah. Bread is…great. Thanks?”

“Good!” Neeko chirped before wandering off, already fascinated by the Theta house’s chaotic charm.

Zeri, on the other hand, had zero interest in social niceties. “Whoa! You’ve got a pinball machine?” she exclaimed, darting toward it.

Jayce blinked. “Uh, yeah. Just…don’t break it.”

“No promises,” Zeri said with a grin, immediately testing the flippers.

Akali brought up the rear, her stride lazy but confident. She gave Jayce a small nod. “Sup.”

Jayce, caught off guard by her chill demeanor, stumbled over his words. “Uh…hey. Glad you could make it.”

Caitlyn cleared her throat, stepping in to save him. “Alright, everyone, let’s head inside. Jayce, can you show them to the main room?”

“Yeah, of course,” Jayce said, motioning awkwardly toward the party area. “Right this way.”

As the group filtered inside, the door swung open again, and Vi strolled in. Her bomber jacket hung loosely over her shoulders, and her smirk was as casual as it was infuriating.

“Vi,” Caitlyn said, turning to her with a tone that suggested she already knew this would be a problem. “This is Jayce. Jayce, this is Vi.”

Jayce’s jaw tightened as he forced a polite smile. “Ah. So you’re the mastermind behind this whole…idea.”

“Guilty as charged,” Vi said with a wink, clearly enjoying the tension.

Jayce exhaled sharply through his nose. “Thanks for…that. Really appreciate it.”

“No problem,” Vi replied cheerfully, brushing past him. “This is gonna be fun.”

Caitlyn muttered under her breath, “I swear, Vi…”

Vi overheard her and grinned. “Lighten up, Cupcake. You’ll survive.”

Jayce shot Caitlyn a look that said, Why is she like this?

Caitlyn responded with a subtle shrug that said, Don’t ask.

In the main room, Leona surveyed the space, her expression neutral but observant. “So this is what a Theta party looks like,” she mused aloud.

“Normally, it’s…wilder,” Caitlyn admitted. “Jayce toned it down for tonight.”

“Smart move,” Leona said, her tone clipped but approving.

Neeko reappeared, grabbing Caitlyn’s arm. “Neeko found snacks! Do they always have this much cheese?”

“Uh…sometimes,” Caitlyn replied, glancing at Jayce, who looked like he was regretting every life choice that had led to this moment.

Zeri was still absorbed in the pinball machine, calling out her score to no one in particular, while Akali leaned against a wall, quietly observing the scene.

As the party settled into its awkward rhythm, Vi clapped Jayce on the shoulder, grinning mischievously. “Relax, Golden Boy. You’re doing great.”

Jayce scowled at her. “I’m not sure whether to thank you or strangle you.”

Vi smirked. “I get that a lot.”

Jayce approached Leona, who stood near the snack table, surveying the scene with a critical eye. “Leona, miss...Ma'am?” he said, clearing his throat, “Would you like a tour of the house? You know, to see how we’re…running things?”

Leona turned to him, her expression unreadable. “A tour, huh? Sure. Lead the way.”

Caitlyn immediately perked up, not trusting either of them to handle this interaction alone. “I’ll come, too,” she said quickly.

Vi, sensing an opportunity for entertainment, smirked. “Count me in.”

Jayce led the way, Leona following close behind, her arms crossed. Caitlyn and Vi trailed after them, with Vi whispering to Caitlyn, “This is gonna be hilarious.”

They started in the main living room, where Jayce gestured toward the furniture and decorations. “This is where most of the socializing happens. We keep it clean and organized…mostly.”

Leona raised an eyebrow, running a finger along the edge of a coffee table. “Clean? Dust says otherwise.”

Jayce flinched but managed a tight smile. “Well, we do our best. Let me show you the bar.”

He led them to a corner of the house where a surprisingly well-stocked bar stood. A couple of frat brothers were mixing drinks while others cheered for participants in a drinking competition nearby. Jayce stepped forward, gesturing with both hands as if presenting a prized possession.  

“This,” he said, “is our fully licensed and legal bar. We’ve got certified bartenders, and all drinks are ID-checked before they’re served. Safety is our top priority.”  

Leona leaned on the bar, squinting at the lineup of bottles and the laminated certifications on the wall behind it. “Licensed, huh? Impressive. But do you have measures in place to prevent overconsumption?”  

Jayce stiffened, clearly panicking. “Uh, yes! Absolutely! We keep an eye on everyone and encourage hydrating breaks—”

Leona couldn’t keep a straight face anymore. Her serious expression cracked into a grin, and she chuckled. “Relax, Jayce. I’m messing with you.”

Jayce blinked, his mouth hanging open for a second before relief washed over his face. “Wait, seriously? You’re not—oh, thank God.”

Leona laughed, stepping back from the bar. “I’ll admit, I was curious to see how you’d handle the pressure, but you’re doing fine. Better than I expected, actually.”

Jayce exhaled dramatically, leaning against the bar. “You have no idea how much I needed to hear that.”

Caitlyn folded her arms, she shook her head. “You should’ve seen your face, Jayce. You looked like you were about to faint.”

Vi, meanwhile, was grinning ear to ear. “I like her,” she said, nodding toward Leona. “She’s got a good sense of humor.”

Leona turned to Vi with a small smile. “Don’t get used to it.”

Jayce straightened up, a little more confident now. “Alright, let me show you the upstairs. It’s where we host quieter events, like study sessions and alumni meetings.”

Vi snorted. “Study sessions? Sure, buddy.”

Ignoring her, Jayce led them toward the stairs, his steps lighter now that the tension had eased. Leona followed, her posture still commanding but noticeably more relaxed. Caitlyn shot Vi a warning look as they trailed behind.  

“Behave,” Caitlyn muttered.  

Vi grinned. “Where’s the fun in that?”

Leona lined up her next shot at the beer pong table, her focus unwavering. The frat boy across from her leaned on the table, watching her with mock intensity.

“You know,” he said, smirking, “If you’re this competitive at beer pong, I’d hate to see you at, like, actual sports.”

Leona didn’t even look up. “Stick to your cups, amateur.” She launched the ping pong ball, and it arced perfectly into the last cup. The crowd roared as her opponent groaned, throwing his hands up.

“Alright, alright, you win,” he admitted, holding up his hands in defeat. “But next round, you’re on my team. I’m not losing to you twice.”

Leona smirked and grabbed a cup of water, taking a victory sip. “You’d better step up your game, then.”

Across the room, Zeri was grinning ear to ear as she hopped off the treadmill, leaving a couple of exhausted frat boys sprawled on the floor.

“Seriously,” one of them wheezed, “are you part machine? How do you even—”

“Cardio, baby!” Zeri said, laughing as she offered him a hand to get up. “Also, maybe lay off the beer before trying to sprint.”

Meanwhile, Neeko was still stationed at the bar, watching with fascination as the self-proclaimed mixologist frat boy worked his magic.

“Okay, okay,” the guy said, holding up a shaker filled with swirling liquid, “This one’s called the Theta Tsunami. It’s got, like, five different kinds of alcohol, plus blue curacao for the color.”

Neeko’s eyes widened. “Theta Tsunami! Neeko likes the sound of that. Can Neeko try?”

The guy poured her a shot glass, and Neeko downed it, her face lighting up like a firework. “Wow! It’s like a storm in Neeko’s mouth! Make more!”

Vi and Jayce were still at their table-curling game, their competitive energy drawing a small crowd.

“Alright, pretty boy, this one’s for all the glory,” Vi said, dramatically cracking her knuckles. “Don’t screw it up.”

Jayce lined up the puck, his focus intense. “This is why I don’t play team sports,” he muttered.

He slid the puck with precision, and it glided perfectly into the target zone without spilling a drop. The crowd erupted in cheers as Vi threw her arms around Jayce’s shoulders, shaking him with exaggerated enthusiasm.

“See? I knew you had it in you!” Vi shouted, laughing. “You’re finally pulling your weight!”

Jayce grinned, panting slightly from the pressure. “You’re way too into this, you know.”

“And you’re welcome,” Vi shot back.

Caitlyn stood in the corner with a glass of wine, observing the chaos with a faint smile. She’d been skeptical, no, outright dreading, this party, but against all odds, it was turning out to be… enjoyable. She sipped her drink, savoring the rare moment of peace amidst the noise.  

“Enjoying yourself?” a familiar voice asked.  

Caitlyn turned to see Mel approaching, effortlessly elegant even in the casual party atmosphere.  

“More than I thought I would,” Caitlyn admitted. She nodded toward the room. “Everyone seems to be… getting along.”  

Mel followed her gaze, her lips curling into a knowing smile. “They’re finding their rhythm.”  

Caitlyn chuckled. “Yeah, who knew Leona is a beer pong prodigy?”  

Mel’s gaze shifted to the other side of the room, and Caitlyn caught her smirk. “Speaking of rhythm,” Mel said, gesturing with her glass.  

Caitlyn followed her line of sight and spotted Seraphine and Akali in the corner, leaning against the wall and talking. Seraphine’s laugh was bright and genuine, her hand lightly brushing Akali’s arm. Akali, usually so cool and aloof, had a rare softness in her expression.  

Caitlyn raised an eyebrow. “Well, that’s unexpected.”  

Mel shrugged. “Not really. Seraphine has that effect on people.”  

Just as Caitlyn was about to reply, Mel’s attention shifted toward the door. Her poised expression softened ever so slightly. Caitlyn followed her gaze and spotted Sevika walking in, her usual air of cool indifference radiating off her. Sevika scanned the room briefly, clearly unimpressed by the frat house décor, before heading toward the bar.

Mel straightened, draining the rest of her drink. “Well,” she said smoothly, “That’s my cue.”

Caitlyn raised an eyebrow. “Really?”

Mel smirked, setting her empty glass on a nearby table. “Don’t wait up, darling. And try to join the fun, for once.”

Without another word, Mel glided across the room, her movements elegant and deliberate, until she reached Sevika. Caitlyn watched as Sevika greeted her with a small nod, and the two quickly slipped into conversation, clearly in their own world.

Caitlyn sighed, swirling the wine in her glass, but before she could even process what she’d just witnessed, Vi plopped down beside her, grinning ear to ear.

“You’re missing out, cupcake,” Vi said, still buzzing with energy from their curling game. “Jayce and I totally crushed it.”

“Glad to hear it,” Caitlyn said dryly, raising her glass in mock celebration.

Vi leaned back, arms crossed, surveying the party. “You know, you’re doing a terrible job pretending not to have fun.”

Caitlyn shot her a look. “I am having fun.”

Vi snorted. “Right. That’s why you’re over here, babysitting your wine and judging people from a distance.”

“I’m observing,” Caitlyn corrected, trying to sound authoritative.

Vi smirked, leaning in slightly. “Sure, whatever helps you sleep at night. But seriously, you might wanna, I don’t know, look around for a change.”

Caitlyn frowned, glancing at the room. “What are you talking about?”

Vi’s grin turned almost predatory. “Oh, just the fact that multiple women have been giving you the eyes all night, and you haven’t noticed a single one.”

Caitlyn froze, blinking. “What? That’s ridiculous.”

As Caitlyn looked around the room, her face flushed with sudden awareness. She’d been so wrapped up in her own thoughts, she hadn’t even realized the attention she was getting. Several women in the room seemed to be stealing glances, some more obvious than others.

She could feel the weight of their gazes, and it made her squirm in her skin. It wasn’t like Caitlyn had never been noticed before, she was used to being in the public eye, but this was different.

The way these women looked at her, it felt… personal.

Vi watched Caitlyn’s expression shift from confusion to a mixture of discomfort and surprise. The grin on her face widened as she leaned in, her voice dropping to a teasing whisper. “See what I mean?”

Caitlyn quickly looked away, trying to shake off the feeling of being on display. “I didn’t—” she started, but her words trailed off as she caught yet another flirtatious glance from across the room. “I can’t deal with this right now,” she muttered under her breath, a hand running through her hair.

Vi chuckled, her eyes dancing with mischief. “You need to lighten up, Cait. You’re here to have fun, remember? Don’t worry about them.” She gestured casually to the room full of people, her tone playful. "Girls used to look at me like that too, you know."

Caitlyn snorted, raising an eyebrow. "I'm sure they did, Vi."

Vi leaned back, taking a long sip of her drink, watching Caitlyn as she shifted uncomfortably. "Trust me," she said softly, with a touch of sympathy in her voice. "It's just a little fun. And hey, you're looking pretty damn good tonight. Let them look."

Caitlyn shook her head, her cheeks flushed with a mixture of embarrassment and a strange, unexpected thrill. “I need more wine,” she finally said, giving in to the urge to escape her own thoughts.

She turned toward the bar, but before she could take a step, Vi stepped in front of her with a teasing grin.

"Hold your horses, cupcake," Vi said, reaching for Caitlyn's wine glass. "I've got a better idea." Vi tossed the cup behind her, it landed with a soft thud on a nearby table. "Come on," she said grabbing Caitlyn's hand, "Let's go get you something that has a little more kick." And before Caitlyn could protest, Vi pulled her towards the heart of the party.

Caitlyn Kiramman is a horny drunk. Vi notes to herself.

Vi leaned against the bar with Leona, the two of them casually chatting as they watched the party unfold around them. Vi was still keeping an eye on Caitlyn, who had maybe consumed more than a few drinks since they last talked, but she hadn't expected things to escalate so quickly.

"She's… definitely had a little too much," Leona said, nodding toward Caitlyn, who was now sitting on the couch with a random girl.

The two of them were giggling, practically leaning on each other as they whispered into one another's ears, completely disregarding any personal space. 

Vi smirked, but a flicker of concern passed across her face. "She'll be fine," she said, trying to brush it off.

But as Caitlyn leaned in closer to the girl, her hand slipping under the stranger's shirt, and their lips met in a heated kiss, Vi’s amusement quickly turned to realization. 

"Yeah, maybe you should go check on her," Leona said with a knowing look.

Vi didn't need to be told twice. She shot Leona a glance, then pushed off the bar and made her way over to Caitlyn.

The kiss was still going strong, and Caitlyn, though visibly drunk, was in her element, lips pressing desperately into the girl’s with a heated passion that suggested she was beyond caring about anything else at the moment. 

Vi reached them just as things were starting to heat up. "Alright, that’s enough," she said, her voice firm as she gently pulled Caitlyn back by the shoulder.

Caitlyn blinked, looking at her with glazed eyes, clearly confused but not willing to let go of the moment. "What?" she purred, her words slurring. "Vi... You're ruining the fun." 

Vi’s lips quirked in a wry smile, trying her best to remain composed despite the strange fluttering sensation in her chest. "Fun’s over, sweetheart," she replied, giving the random girl an apologetic glance before guiding Caitlyn away from the dance floor.

You say that I'm your favorite

With your hand between my thighs

Tell me if you were gonna

"Don’t be so uptight, Vi," Caitlyn teased, clearly still very much in her uninhibited state. She gave Vi a playful shove, causing the shorter woman to stumble slightly, but it was clear Caitlyn was enjoying herself immensely. 

That I would be the one you tried

So you inch a little closer

Say your boyfriend, he wouldn't mind

Vi shook her head with a chuckle, trying not to let her own amusement show. "You're unbelievable," she muttered as Caitlyn grabbed her hand and tugged her toward the center of the room. 

It's pathetic 'cause you're right

The music had picked up, and Caitlyn was already in her element, swaying and spinning with a carefree, almost reckless abandon.

The beat of music pulsed through the room, the heavy bass matching the rhythm of Caitlyn’s swaying hips as she moved with an uninhibited energy. Vi, trying to keep her cool, stood nearby, her arms crossed and eyes locked on Caitlyn, watching her with a mix of amusement and slight concern.

"Vi," Caitlyn purred, her voice carrying over the music, her eyes mischievously glinting. 

In the p.m., all the pretty girls

They have a couple drinks, all the pretty girls

She took a step toward her, her movements slow and deliberate."You know, you’ve got this whole ‘cool girl’ thing going, but you’re staring at me like I’m the last piece of cake. It’s not a bad look, though."

So now they wanna kiss all the pretty girls

They got to have a taste of a pretty girl

Vi’s breath caught in her throat, thrown off guard by Caitlyn’s boldness. She cleared her throat, trying to keep it together. "I’m just making sure you don’t… do something you’ll regret," she said, her voice sounding much more even than she felt.

In the a.m., all the pretty girls

Act like it never happened in another world

Yeah, it's a blessing and it's a curse

So keep on pretending, pretty girl

Caitlyn smirked, a glimmer of challenge in her gaze. "Regret? Vi, darling, I’m having the time of my life." She took another step toward her, and before Vi could react, Caitlyn was in front of her, her hands resting lightly on Vi’s arms. "And you’re not looking too bad yourself. You sure you’re not enjoying the view?" 

All the pretty girls

Vi opened her mouth to respond, but the words faltered in her throat as Caitlyn’s hands slid down her arms, fingertips barely grazing her skin. The sensation sent a jolt of electricity through Vi, and she quickly looked away, her heart pounding. "Caitlyn, stop," she said, her voice shaky but trying to remain stern. "You’ve had enough to drink."

This conversation's classic (classic)

I can predict this shit, line by line

I like a straight jacket

But it feels like it's a little tight

Caitlyn only chuckled, her breath warm against Vi’s ear. "What if I haven’t had enough yet?" she whispered, her lips brushing just near Vi’s ear, sending a shiver down her spine. "Maybe I just need a little more fun to loosen up."

Yeah, your boyfriend's cute

Oh shit, yeah, he can come too

You'll be his in the morning anyway

Vi’s entire body tensed, and for a second, her mind went completely blank.

The way Caitlyn was speaking, the way she was moving—it was like she was toying with Vi, and every word made it harder for Vi to focus. "I don't...think you want this."

In the p.m., all the pretty girls

They have a couple drinks, all the pretty girls

Caitlyn let out a soft giggle and closed the distance between them even more, pressing her body close to Vi’s.

Caitlyn’s hands wandered up to rest on Vi’s shoulders, her fingers tracing small circles. "You have no idea, Vi," Caitlyn said in a voice that sent another wave of heat through Vi. "I think… I think you’re the one who doesn’t know what she wants."

So now they wanna kiss all the pretty girls

They got to have a taste of a pretty girl

Vi felt like she was losing control, every nerve in her body reacting to Caitlyn’s touch, the warmth of her body, the way she moved so effortlessly around Vi. "You’re drunk," Vi managed, her words barely above a whisper. 

In the a.m., all the pretty girls

Act like it never happened in another world

"Maybe," Caitlyn teased, her eyes never leaving Vi’s, the playful smile still tugging at her lips. "But I’ve never been more sure of what I want right now."

Yeah, it's a blessing and it's a curse

So keep on pretending, pretty girl (ah)

Vi swallowed hard, her heart hammering in her chest as Caitlyn leaned in, her lips brushing against Vi’s ear. "You make it so hard to resist, you know that?" Caitlyn murmured, her voice so soft, so intimate, Vi could feel the heat of it all over her skin. 

All the pretty girls (ah)

Vi was thrown completely off guard, her breath catching in her throat as the sensation of Caitlyn’s closeness nearly overwhelmed her. She took a half-step back, trying to clear her head. "Caitlyn, this isn’t... We can’t—"

All the pretty girls (ah)

But Caitlyn didn’t let her finish. Instead, she grabbed Vi’s hand and tugged her back toward the center of the dance floor, her smile wide and her eyes full of playful mischief. "Come on, Vi! No more talking, just dancing," she said, practically dragging her along.

It's a blessing and it's a curse

So keep on pretending, pretty girl

All the pretty girls (pretending, keep on pretending)

(Yeah, that bitch is gay)

Vi was so flustered she barely had time to react before Caitlyn was pulling her into the dance, swaying against her once more. Vi felt the heat of Caitlyn’s body pressing against hers.

On pretending, pretty girl

Keep on pretending, pretty girl, girl, girl

Caitlyn’s movements were fluid and full of life, her hips rocking to the beat as her eyes flicked between Vi and the crowd, never shying away from her. "I like the way you look when you're all… flustered," Caitlyn said, her voice almost teasing as she leaned in close, her lips brushing Vi’s neck. "You sure you don’t want to join me in letting loose? You can’t keep playing it cool forever."

Keep on pretending, pretty, pretty

Keep on pretending, pretty girl

Vi’s heart was beating erratically, the playful tone in Caitlyn’s voice sending her pulse spiking. The way Caitlyn was moving, her body practically calling out to Vi, it was impossible to ignore the pull between them.

Vi tried to focus on the music, tried to ground herself in the rhythm of the song, but Caitlyn was all-consuming, every word and touch making it harder to remember the reason why she needed to pull away.

All the pretty girls

Keep on pretending, pretty girl

Then, as if on cue, Caitlyn stumbled slightly, the alcohol taking its toll, and Vi reached out instinctively, catching her before she could fall.

Caitlyn blinked up at her, giggling as she steadied herself. "Oops," Caitlyn murmured, her grin still wide, and her gaze still locked on Vi with that same spark. "Guess I got a little carried away."

Act like it never happened in another world

Vi steadied her, trying to hide her growing concern behind a smile. "Maybe it's time you slowed down, huh?" she said softly, her hand still on Caitlyn's arm. 

Keep-keep on pretending, pretty girl

Caitlyn paused for a moment, looking at Vi, her lips curling into a smile. "Maybe."

Vi took a deep breath, doing her best to keep her composure. "You’ve had enough fun for one night," she said firmly, but inside, something was shifting. 

Caitlyn’s smile faltered slightly as she looked at Vi, her gaze softening for a moment before she nodded. "Yeah," she said quietly, almost to herself. "Maybe you’re right."

Vi helped her off the dance floor, still feeling the echo of Caitlyn’s touch on her skin, the closeness lingering in the air between them. Vi knew she needed to help Caitlyn sober up, but the truth was, she wasn’t entirely sure she was ready for the night to end either.

For a moment, Vi simply stared at her, caught between laughter and something else, something that was beginning to shift inside her.

The night had taken an unexpected turn. Jayce had driven them back from the party after Caitlyn had insisted on another drink, only to end up stumbling and getting herself into a rather unpleasant situation.

Now, Caitlyn was sitting on the bathroom floor, hunched over the toilet, emptying the contents of her stomach in waves. Vi was holding her hair back with one hand, the other resting on Caitlyn’s back, trying to comfort her through the process.

"Alright, I think that’s enough for tonight," Vi said, trying to keep her voice steady, though her amusement was evident. "You really went all out, didn’t you?"

Caitlyn groaned, her face flushed, the alcohol still clearly affecting her, though she was slowly starting to regain a sense of clarity. “I didn’t mean to… I just... I don’t usually... drink that much.” She paused between breaths, her voice small and vulnerable as she leaned back against the cold tile, trying to regain some composure.

Vi smirked, gently wiping Caitlyn’s forehead with a damp towel she’d grabbed from the sink. "I noticed," she teased lightly, though there was a softness to her tone now that Caitlyn seemed a little more sober. 

“I’m so embarrassed,” Caitlyn muttered, closing her eyes. "I don’t know what happened to me… I was flirting with random girls, and then you... you had to stop me. I’m sorry for ruining the night for you." 

Vi chuckled, her voice warm with a touch of reassurance. “Caitlyn, you didn’t ruin anything. It was entertaining, at least. Besides, I’m the one who dragged you out there so if anything, I’m to blame."

Caitlyn winced slightly but smiled, looking up at Vi through her disheveled hair. "Still, you didn’t have to babysit me. I’m not usually like this," she added, her voice almost sheepish. "I don’t even know why I… ugh, I can’t believe I was like that."

Vi softened at the sight of Caitlyn looking so vulnerable, her head still resting against the edge of the sink. “You don’t have to apologize for letting loose, Cait,” Vi said, her voice gentle now. “I’m just glad you’re not in some stranger’s arms right now, or worse, making out with someone you don’t even know.”

Caitlyn let out a soft laugh, though it was slightly strained. She turned her head to look up at Vi, her expression shifting as her gaze lingered on her friend’s face.

Vi’s features seemed to soften in the light of the bathroom, her sharp cheekbones and strong jawline still evident, but there was something almost delicate in the way she carried herself—soft, despite her tough exterior. 

Caitlyn couldn’t help but admire the way Vi’s powder blue eyes held warmth, the subtle curve of her lips that was often hidden behind that confident smirk, the faint scar above her lip that only added to her rugged charm. Caitlyn hadn’t really noticed just how much detail there was to Vi’s face until now, until this quiet moment, and the thought made her heart skip a beat.

Without thinking, Caitlyn reached up and lightly traced her fingers over Vi’s face, her touch gentle, almost reverent. “You’re so pretty,” Caitlyn murmured, the words slipping out before she could stop herself. 

Vi blinked, clearly caught off guard, her eyes widening slightly. “What?” she asked, a little confused but clearly trying not to let the sudden shift in Caitlyn’s behavior faze her. “You’re drunk, Cait. Are you sure you’re seeing things clearly?”

Caitlyn laughed softly, she tilted her head, her fingers still lingering on Vi’s cheek. “I’m not that drunk. You’re just… really pretty, Violet.” Her gaze softened as she looked at Vi, her hand slowly dropping back down to her lap. “I’ve never noticed how beautiful you are before.”

Vi’s expression softened slightly, a small chuckle escaping her lips. "Caitlyn, I don’t know if I’m the one you should be complimenting right now. You’re a little all over the place, and I think you need to get some sleep."

Caitlyn just grinned, her lips curling up at the edges. “Maybe… but I think I’m finally coming back to my senses.” She paused, studying Vi’s face again, and for a moment, everything felt so still. 

The alcohol-induced haze had lifted somewhat, and Caitlyn felt a sense of clarity she hadn’t experienced in hours. She couldn’t help but admire how Vi seemed to balance being both sharp and soft at the same time.

The way her features came together, and how her presence made Caitlyn feel so... safe.

Vi, still trying to keep things light, offered a small smirk. “I’m sure I’m not the first person to hear that from a drunk Caitlyn.” She leaned back, crossing her arms, her eyes dancing with teasing mischief. “But I appreciate it, I guess. Just... don’t make me regret this tomorrow.”

"You didn’t have to do any of this for me," Caitlyn said quietly, a little shy now. "But I’m really thankful you did. You’re a good friend, Vi."

Vi softened at her words, and her voice took on a more sincere tone. “You don’t have to thank me, Cait. That’s what friends do.” She smiled, though there was a little warmth in her expression that Caitlyn hadn’t seen before. “But seriously, I think you should sleep it off. I’ll make sure you get some water, okay?”

“Thanks, Vi,” Caitlyn murmured again, her eyes fluttering shut as she rested her head back against the cold tile of the bathroom floor.

"Anytime..." Vi chuckled softly. "Anytime, Cait."

It was 4 a.m., and Vi was losing her goddamn mind.

Vi sat on the edge of her bed, her elbows resting on her knees, staring at Caitlyn. Caitlyn was still passed out, tangled in her sheets, her hair a disheveled mess and her face peaceful, untouched by the embarrassment she’d surely feel once she woke up. Vi sighed, running her hands through her short hair. 

Her mind was racing. The events of the previous night played on an endless loop in her head. Caitlyn’s drunken, flirty antics at the party, the way she looked at Vi on the dance floor, those eyes were staring right into her soul—and, of course, the bathroom moment. 

Caitlyn had called her pretty, had touched her face, and Vi couldn’t stop thinking about it.

She couldn’t stop feeling it.

"Get it together," she muttered under her breath, standing up abruptly.

Caitlyn stirred slightly in her bed, mumbling something incoherent before turning over. Vi froze, her eyes darting back to the sleeping figure, but Caitlyn remained blissfully unaware of Vi's internal breakdown.

I need to clear my head, she thought, pulling on a tank top and sweats. 

Maybe I just need to hit something.

She arrived at the gym, the faint hum of the ventilation system the only sound as Vi wrapped her hands. She stood before the punching bag, the weight of her thoughts already making her shoulders tense. She started with a few light jabs, warming up, but soon she was going all in. 

Each punch was accompanied by a thought that she desperately wanted to beat out of her head.  

Caitlyn was just drunk. She didn’t mean any of it

Bam 

She doesn’t actually think I’m beautiful. That was the alcohol talking

Bam 

Vi’s fists flew faster as the frustration bubbled inside her. The thing that scared her most wasn’t Caitlyn’s drunken flirtation; it was how badly she wanted it to be real. She’d always buried her attraction toward Caitlyn deep, telling herself it was nothing, just some stupid crush she could ignore. 

Bam.

It was easier when she thought she was just some stuck up piltie who think she's better than everyone else. But she's not.

Bam

It was easier when she thought she was straight. But she's not.

Bam. Bam.

It was easier when she assumed that maybe she just wasn't Caitlyn's type.

"You're so pretty."

Fuck.

She stopped, leaning against the bag, her breath coming in sharp bursts. Her fists throbbed, her arms shook, but it didn’t make her feel better. If anything, the physical exertion only made her thoughts louder. 

It’d be easier if Caitlyn was just another girl she wanted to screw, But she wasn’t. 

Vi wanted more than a drunken fumble in a darkened room. She wanted… she didn’t even dare to name it. The thought terrified her, a gaping chasm opening at her feet.

Vulnerability wasn't in her arsenal. Intimacy felt like a vulnerability she couldn't afford.

Vi groaned, rubbing a hand over her face. 

Taking a swig of water, she scanned the gym. A woman across the room caught her eye, her gaze lingering a beat too long, a suggestive smile playing on her lips. Maybe, just maybe, that was the answer. 

A distraction. 

A reminder that, maybe, she's just horny fucking lesbian.

It had been a while, hadn’t it?

The locker room was dimly lit, the air thick with the scent of sweat and disinfectant. The woman from across the gym, her name something forgettable like Lila or Lena, pressed Vi against the cool metal lockers. Her lips were insistent, her hands already exploring. Vi kissed back, the urgency of the encounter momentarily eclipsing the swirling chaos in her mind.

Her hands tangled in the woman’s hair, pulling her closer. The kiss deepened, hot and urgent. For a fleeting moment, she was lost in the physical sensation, the raw need.

Then, she opened her eyes.

And there she was.

Not physically, of course. Lila’s face was inches from hers. But in that split second, as the dim light flickered, Vi saw Caitlyn. A flash of memory—Caitlyn leaning in, her breath warm against Vi’s ear, her voice husky with alcohol, saying,

"You make it so hard to resist, you know that?"

The image was so vivid, so unexpected, it felt like a punch to the gut.

Vi recoiled, pushing back against the lockers, breaking the kiss. The abruptness startled the other woman.

“Sorry,” Vi mumbled, the word feeling absurd. “I… I can’t.”

Confusion flickered across the woman’s face, morphing into annoyance. “What? What’s the problem?”

Vi didn't have an answer.

Not one she could articulate, not one that made any sense. She just felt a sudden, overwhelming urge to escape. To breathe air that wasn’t thick with the ghost of Caitlyn’s voice.

She grabbed her bag, her hands clumsy, her heart hammering against her ribs. “I gotta go,” she said, her voice tight.

She didn’t wait for a response, just turned and fled, the echo of the locker room door slamming behind her a punctuation mark on her utter, undeniable defeat. Out in the pre-dawn street, the air was crisp and cold, but it offered no solace. 

The image of Caitlyn’s drunken smile, the memory of her whispered words, clung to Vi like a second skin.

Caitlyn leaned back in her chair at the library, absently spinning a pen between her fingers. Her laptop screen glowed with an unfinished report, but her focus was elsewhere.

Ever since the party, Caitlyn had been testing the waters with Vi.

Subtle flirtations, lingering glances, light touches that lingered just a second too long. 

There was no point denying it, her feelings for Vi is a growing storm. She has always found the infuriating red head attractive since the day they met. It wasn’t just her looks or the confidence that bordered in arrogance, ometimes it was the way Vi carried herself, unapologetically bold yet surprisingly tender in quieter moments. 

It had started as a bit of fun, gauging Vi’s reactions to her little comments and gestures. For example, yesterday at the Sips.

“I’m just saying,” Mel started, twirling her pen between her fingers as she leaned back in her chair, “Sevika has layers. Sure, she comes across as gruff, maybe even a little scary to the untrained eye, but underneath all that? She’s a total softie.”  

Caitlyn raised a skeptical brow, smirking over the rim of her coffee mug. “You’re telling me the same Sevika who once glared at a freshman until they dropped their coffee and ran is a softie?”  

Mel rolled her eyes, a fond smile tugging at her lips. “She only did that because they were being a jerk to one of the baristas. Sevika has principles. Besides…” Her voice softened, her gaze flickering toward the counter where Sevika was currently working. “She made me tea the other night. Brought it over without me even asking, just because I said my throat felt scratchy earlier.”  

Caitlyn couldn’t help but smile at that. “Alright, I’ll admit, that’s sweet.”  

“She’s always sweet,” Mel replied, her tone suddenly dreamy. “In her own Sevika way. Just… don’t tell her I said that.”  

Caitlyn laughed. “Your secret’s safe with me. For now.”  

As if on cue, Sevika approached their table, balancing two steaming mugs with practiced ease. She set one in front of Caitlyn with a polite nod and the other in front of Mel, her expression as neutral as ever.  

“Thanks, Sev,” Mel said, her voice slightly teasing as her eyes lingered on the taller woman. “You always take such good care of me.”  

Sevika’s brow twitched, but she didn’t rise to the bait. “It’s my job,” she replied simply, though the faintest hint of color touched her cheeks before she turned and walked away.  

Mel leaned in conspiratorially. “See? Layers.”  

Caitlyn chuckled, shaking her head. “I don’t know how you do it, Mel.”  

“It’s a gift,” Mel said with a wink, gathering her things. “Anyway, I’ve got class in ten minutes. Try not to stare at Vi too much while I’m gone.”  

Caitlyn’s smirk faltered. “Excuse me?”  

“Oh, please.” Mel’s grin widened as she slung her bag over her shoulder. “I’ve seen the way you look at her. You’re about as subtle as a flare gun in the dark.”  

“I have no idea what you’re talking about,” Caitlyn replied primly, though the heat rising to her cheeks betrayed her.  

“Uh-huh. Whatever you say, Cait.” Mel gave her a knowing look before striding toward the door, tossing a quick wave over her shoulder as she left.  

After Mel left, Caitlyn let out a quiet sigh and refocused on her work, flipping through her notes and jotting down the occasional thought. The café was quieter now, the afternoon lull settling in as students and faculty filtered out to their next classes. 

She had just started to make some real progress on her essay when a familiar voice pulled her attention.  

“Mind if I join you?”  

Caitlyn looked up, and there was Vi, standing by her table with a crooked grin and a tray in hand. She was slightly flushed, her pink hair a little damp at the edges, no doubt from working in the warm café on a hot day.  

“I’m on break,” Vi added, her grin turning a touch sheepish. “Figured I’d sit somewhere less boring for a change.”  

“Of course,” Caitlyn replied smoothly, gesturing to the seat across from her. “Take a load off.”  

Vi slid into the chair with a relieved sigh, setting her tray down, a bottle of water and a small snack. “Thanks, cupcake.”  

“Anytime,” Caitlyn replied, her lips quirking into a small smile at the nickname.  

“So,” Vi started, cracking open the bottle of water, “That party the other night? Total trip. I didn’t expect your Women’s Center crew to be so… chill.”  

Caitlyn laughed, leaning back slightly in her chair. “Why, because we’re all supposedly uptight do-gooders who sit around quoting feminist literature at each other?”  

“I mean…” Vi smirked, clearly teasing. “Kind of.”  

Caitlyn rolled her eyes, though her smile remained. “We can let loose too, you know. Though I will admit, Leona surprised even me. I’ve never seen her down a tequila shot before.”  

“That was wild,” Vi agreed, shaking her head. “She’s cool, though. Way cooler than I gave her credit for. Honestly, I think everyone there had a good time.”  

“Oh, definitely,” Caitlyn said, chuckling. “Though I think the highlight for me was Zeri breaking the pinball machine. Poor Jayce, called me the next day ranting about the whole thing.”  

Vi laughed, a full-bodied sound that made Caitlyn’s chest feel inexplicably warm. “Yeah, your boy Jayce, he’s alright. I thought he’d be kind of an uptight dick , but we ended up talking about bikes and old-school gaming for, like, an hour. Turns out his brain works almost as weird as mine does.”  

Caitlyn laughs. “I can't believe you and Jayce actually got along.”  

“Shocking, right?” Vi said with a grin, leaning back in her chair. “I wasn’t expecting it either, but hey, the guy knows his stuff. I’ll give him that.”  

“Well, I’m glad,” Caitlyn said sincerely. “For some reason, I didn’t picture the two of you hitting it off, but it’s nice to know my friends can coexist.”  

“Yeah, yeah, we’re a miracle of modern diplomacy,” Vi teased, taking a swig of water.  

As they continued talking, Caitlyn found herself growing quieter, her responses more distracted. It wasn’t that she wasn’t paying attention. She was—but her focus had drifted.

Vi looked good, the afternoon sunlight streaming through the café window highlighting the sharp angles of her face, the curve of her smirk, the slight sheen of sweat on her skin from the heat.  

Caitlyn swallowed, her pulse quickening as her gaze lingered. 

It didn’t take long for Vi to notice.  

“Something on your mind?” Vi asked.

Caitlyn blinked, momentarily flustered. “Oh, nothing,” she said quickly, reaching for her coffee.  

Vi’s smirk widened. “You were staring.”  

Caitlyn tilted her head, pretending to consider her words carefully. “Just admiring the view.”

Vi raised an eyebrow, her smirk widening. “Oh yeah? What view would that be?”

“You, of course,” Caitlyn said smoothly, her blue eyes locking onto Vi’s. “You seem to be working out a lot more lately.”

Vi chuckled, leaning forward slightly. “Is that so?”  

“Mm-hmm,” Caitlyn said, her voice calm. “You're—arms managed to get more defined since the start of semester.” Her gaze deliberately flickered downward before returning to Vi’s face, her meaning impossible to miss.  

"Aren't you observant." Vi’s eyes narrowed playfully. “You sure you’re not just trying to get a rise out of me?”

“Maybe,” Caitlyn said, her tone teasing. “Is it working?”

Vi blinked, caught off guard for a split second before she recovered with a laugh. “Okay, okay, I see how it is. You’re feeling bold today, huh?”

Caitlyn smirked, leaning forward slightly. “I have my moments.”

Vi leaned forward now, resting her elbows on the table. “You tell me. You’re the one who can’t stop staring.”

Caitlyn didn’t miss a beat. “Well you don't make it easy. The sunlight does you wonders.”

Vi’s mouth opened, but no words came out. For once, she was the one caught off guard, her usual cocky grin faltering into something closer to surprise. “Uh… thanks?”

Caitlyn’s smirk deepened, sensing an opening. “You’re welcome. But honestly, Vi, you’re not exactly subtle yourself. The way you stretch in front of me? Almost like you’re showing off.”

Vi’s ears turned pink, but she refused to give in. “Maybe I am. Is it working?”

Caitlyn’s laugh was low and warm, a sound that sent a pleasant shiver down Vi’s spine. “I’d give you a nine out of ten. Room for improvement.”

Vi shook her head, biting back a grin as she pointed at her. “You’re trouble, Kiramman.”

“You don’t seem to mind.” Caitlyn shot back, closing in their distance, not breaking eye contact. 

Vi squirmed. 

She opened her mouth to retort but seemed to think better of it. Instead, she grabbed her water bottle and stood abruptly. “I—uh, I should get back to work. Sevika’s probably looking for me.”

Caitlyn blinked, caught off guard by Vi’s sudden retreat. “Oh. Right. Of course. Wouldn’t want to get you in trouble.”

“Yeah,” Vi said, her voice a little too loud as she stepped away. “See you around, cupcake.”

Caitlyn watched her go, confusion flickering across her features. She’d managed to fluster the woman. That much was clear—but something about the way she’d left felt... odd. 

Was she reading too much into their dynamic?

She thought that would've gone way differently.

Caitlyn thoughts were immediately cut when she saw a familar red head enter the premise. Across the room, Vi stood by a towering bookshelf, craning her neck and stretching up to reach for a book on the top shelf. Caitlyn's lips curled into a small smirk as an idea formed in her mind. 

As she watched Vi on tiptoe, struggling to reach the book, she decided to make her next move.  

Rising from her chair, Caitlyn smoothed the front of her shirt and walked over to the shelf with practiced ease. Vi didn’t notice her approach, too focused on the book just out of reach. Caitlyn came up behind her, her presence quiet and deliberate. Without a word, she reached up, easily grabbing the book.  

“Looking for this?” Caitlyn asked, her voice low as she leaned slightly closer.  

Vi jumped, spinning around to face her. 

Their faces were close. Closer than either of them had expected—and Caitlyn could see the faint pink dusting Vi’s cheeks. “Damn, Cait! You trying to give me a heart attack?” Vi muttered, her voice tinged with nervous laughter.  

Caitlyn handed her the book, her smirk widening. “Sorry, didn’t mean to scare you. It’s just... not everyone’s tall enough to handle the top shelves. Thought I’d lend a hand.”  

Vi narrowed her eyes, clearly catching the teasing tone. “Right, because you’re so helpful.”  

Caitlyn tilted her head, letting her gaze linger just a second longer than necessary. “I can be—when I want to be.” 

Vi shifted her weight, her fingers brushing Caitlyn’s as she took the book. “Uh, thanks,” she said quickly, her usual confident demeanor cracking just slightly. Then she cleared her throat, clutching the book to her chest.

“Anyway, I should, uh, get back to it. Thanks for the assist.”  

Caitlyn bit back a sigh, her smirk softening into something more wistful. “Anytime, Vi.”  

As Vi turned and walked away, Caitlyn watched her go, her mind racing. She couldn’t help but wonder if she’d miscalculated somewhere along the way.  

Caitlyn stood at one of the long tables at the center, sorting through a growing pile of paperwork. Her focus was sharp, her lips pursed as she shuffled through student petitions. Vi, on the other hand, was standing nearby, half-heartedly stapling forms together, her attention split between the task at hand and Caitlyn.

Well, mostly Caitlyn.

Since the party things are back to normal-ish, and they’d fallen into their usual rhythm. Except now Caitlyn seemed… different. 

She was closer and her teasing had an edge to it, and Vi swore there was something in the way she looked at her that wasn’t there before.

Or maybe she's just delusional.

“Vi,” Caitlyn’s voice snapped her out of her thoughts. Her voice was lighter, her smile teasing.Vi both want to roll her eyes and, frankly, melt. “Are you even listening?”

“Uh, yeah. Totally. Something about… student forms?” Vi replied, doing her best to look casual as she stapled another set of papers. It completely crooked.

Caitlyn arched an eyebrow, setting down the form she was holding. “You’re absolutely useless with a stapler,” she said, stepping closer. She reached over and gently pried the papers from Vi’s hands. “Here, let me show you how it’s done.”

Her fingers brushed against Vi’s as she took the papers, and Vi swore the contact lingered just a moment too long.

Or maybe she was imagining things. 

Caitlyn expertly stapled the forms with a precision that made Vi roll her eyes. “There. Not so hard, is it?” Caitlyn said, tilting her head to look up at Vi, her voice carrying a teasing lilt. Her lips curved into a smile that felt... softer somehow.

“Wow,” Vi said, crossing her arms over her chest in mock defeat. “You’ve shown me the error of my ways. Truly, I bow to your superior stapling skills.”

“Oh, don’t worry,” Caitlyn replied, her smirk widening. “I have plenty more skills to teach you. If you’re lucky.”

Vi nearly choked on air, her brain short-circuiting at the subtle suggestion in Caitlyn’s tone. “Uh… yeah. I’ll… keep that in mind.”

"You’re awfully quiet today,” Caitlyn leaned just slightly into Vi’s space as she handed her back the stapled forms, her fingers grazing Vi’s again. Her voice dropping just enough to make Vi’s pulse spike. “Not like you to hold back, especially with me.”

Vi cleared her throat, stepping back slightly. “Just trying not to get get more hours. You know, for all the important work we’re doing here.”

Caitlyn chuckled, leaning back against the table. “Important, huh? Because I’m fairly certain you’ve stapled one set of papers in the last twenty minutes.”

“Hey, I’m being efficient,” Vi shot back. “Unlike someone who’s been standing there pretending to be the queen of paperwork.”

“Pretending?” Caitlyn echoed, her voice tinged with mock offense. “Please, Vi. We both know I’m leagues ahead of you when it comes to—well, everything.”

Vi groaned, running a hand through her hair. “There she goes again, the Caitlyn Kiramman show.”

“And yet, you keep showing up,” Caitlyn teased, her eyes glinting with playfulness.

It was the look that was killing Vi. The way Caitlyn’s gaze lingered, how her fingers occasionally brushed against hers as they worked, the way Caitlyn’s smirks felt more personal m.

Maybe Vi was overthinking things. Or maybe she wasn’t.

“You’re awfully full of yourself lately, cupcake,” Vi said, trying to keep her tone light, even as her emotions swirled. 

“Only because I know you secretly love it,” Caitlyn shot back, flashing her a quick grin before returning to her pile of forms.

Vi blinked, caught completely off guard. 

She shook her head slightly, forcing herself to focus on something–anything–other than Caitlyn’s smile, or the way her hair caught the sunlight streaming through the windows, or the fact that Caitlyn was right there next to her, close enough that Vi could smell her stupidly expensive perfume.

“Everything okay, Vi?” Caitlyn asked suddenly. She wasn’t smirking now instead she he looked genuinely curious, almost concerned.

Vi forced a grin. “Yeah. Just thinking.”

Caitlyn tilted her head, studying her for a moment longer before smiling. “Well, don’t strain yourself. I need you somewhat functional to finish these forms.”

"Hey guys." Leona walks over to them."Could you take out the decorations from the storage we're gonne need 'em for Trivia Night."

Caitlyn offered Leona a nod before pivoting toward the back of the center. Vi hesitated for a split second before following after her. She fell into step behind Caitlyn, her hands stuffed deep into her pockets, hoping that physical distance might help her brain chill out.

Spoiler: it didn’t.

The storage room was dimly lit, with shelves packed to the brim with various supplies. Streamers, banners, boxes of trivia cards, and other knick-knacks. Caitlyn stepped inside with purpose, scanning the shelves until her eyes landed on the box labeled “Trivia Night Decorations.”

It was perched high on a shelf, naturally.

Vi followed behind her, shoving her hands into her pockets as she tried to ignore the lingering tension from earlier.

"You got it, or should I be the one climbing shelves today?" Vi teased lightly, trying to mask her nerves.

Caitlyn shot her a smirk over her shoulder. “I’ve got it, thank you very much. Not all of us need a ladder to function.”

Vi rolled her eyes but leaned casually against a nearby shelf, watching as Caitlyn reached up.

The sight was... distracting.

The way her long arms extended, her back arching slightly as she tried to get a grip on the box. It was enough to make Vi's brain short-circuit.

Caitlyn’s fingers finally curled around the edges of the box. She gave it a slight tug, but the weight caught her off guard. Before she could properly steady herself, a few smaller items from the shelf above dislodged and came tumbling down—right onto Vi.

“Shit!” Vi muttered, ducking as a roll of streamers and a plastic bag of balloons bounced off her head. It wasn’t anything serious, but it was enough to make her groan dramatically. “Really?”

Caitlyn spun around, her eyes widening. “Oh god, are you okay?” she asked, stepping closer. Her hand instinctively reached out, brushing stray strands of Vi’s pink hair out of her face. Her touch was gentle, and her expression was full of concern.

Vi froze at the contact, her breath catching. She could feel Caitlyn’s fingertips graze her cheek, and for a moment, the world around them seemed to blur.

“I’m fine,” Vi mumbled, trying to sound nonchalant even as her heart raced. “It’s just streamers, Cait. Not a concussion.”

Caitlyn didn’t seem convinced, her hand lingering a second longer than necessary. But then she straightened up, her cheeks tinged with the faintest hint of pink.

“Still, I should be more careful,” she murmured. “Sorry.”

“Yeah, well, maybe leave the heavy lifting to the professionals,” Vi said, smirking to defuse the moment. “Like me.”

“Oh, please,” Caitlyn scoffed, turning back to the shelf. “I’ve got this.”

She reached for the box again, this time gripping it more securely. But as she tried to pull it down, it was clear the weight was too much for her to handle alone. The box wobbled slightly, and Vi stepped forward on instinct.

“Alright, alright, move over,” Vi said, her hands coming up to steady the box. She positioned herself across from Caitlyn, their faces now just a foot apart as they both took hold of the box.

The moment their hands brushed, Vi felt her stomach flip. Her fingers tingled where they touched Caitlyn’s, and she had to bite the inside of her cheek to keep her focus. Caitlyn, however, didn’t seem to notice and if she did, she hid it well. Her expression remained determined as they worked together to maneuver the box off the shelf.

“Okay, on three,” Caitlyn said, her voice calm and collected. “One… two… three.”

Together, they lifted the box down and carried it between them. The storage room was narrow, forcing them to walk close. So close, that Vi could feel Caitlyn’s arm occasionally brush against hers. She tried to keep her breathing steady, but every little movement felt magnified.

“You’re being awfully quiet,” Caitlyn remarked as they made their way out of the storage room. She glanced at Vi, her brow raised. “Cat got your tongue?”

And trying not to kiss you.

Fuck I really want to kiss her.

Vi shrugged, doing her best to look unbothered. “Just concentrating. You know, making sure you don’t drop this thing again.”

Caitlyn chuckled softly, shaking her head. “Ever the charmer.”

Vi smirked but said nothing, grateful that Caitlyn hadn’t noticed—or at least wasn’t commenting on—how much her hands were sweating.

By the time they set the box down in the main room, Vi felt like she’d run a marathon.

“Thanks for the help,” Caitlyn said, dusting her hands off. 

“Yeah, no problem,” Vi replied, stuffing her hands back into her pockets to keep from fidgeting. 

As Caitlyn turned to talk to Leona about the decorations, Vi let herself steal one last glance. 

She watched as Caitlyn laughed, her expression seemed to lighten up the room. 

Fuck.

"Jayce, do you think I’m hot?"  

The question hit him out of the blue. Jayce choked on his coffee mid-sip, sputtering as his face turned crimson. His laugh came out as more of a wheeze as he struggled to catch his breath.  

“Sprout,” he managed, after what felt like a small eternity of coughing. “What—what the hell brought that on?”  

Caitlyn, entirely unbothered, casually sipped her drink as though she hadn’t just blindsided him.

“Just answer the question.” 

Jayce blinked at her, his bewilderment slowly giving way to a sly grin. “I mean… yeah. Objectively, you’re very attractive.” He gestured vaguely toward her with his coffee cup. “I don't live under a rock, Cait. I've heard all the queer girl drama you got yourself into when you officially came out.”  

Caitlyn rolled her eyes. “That’s a very roundabout way of saying yes.”  

“Oh, you want specifics? Fine. Yes, Caitlyn, you are hot. Just this morning, one of the sorority girls from Engineering stopped me after class, practically begging for your number. And this isn’t the first time, either.”  

Her groan was immediate, as she dragged a hand down her face. “You didn’t give it to her, did you?”  

“Do you really think so little of me?” he shot back, mock-offended. “Of course not. I told her you were far too busy saving the world and breaking hearts to entertain her crush. I’m a man of principles, Cait.”  

“Barely,” she muttered, earning a playful nudge.  

“But seriously,” he continued, tilting his head toward her. “What’s this about? You’ve never been the type to question your... aesthetic appeal. You've been turning heads since you were twelve, Cait.”  

She sighed, a sound so heavy it seemed to echo through the crisp morning air. For a moment, she didn’t respond, her gaze fixed on the pavement. 

Finally, she spoke, her voice quieter than before. “It’s Vi.”  

Jayce’s grin widened immediately. “Oh-ho! Now we’re getting somewhere.”  

Caitlyn leveled him with a glare so sharp it could have cut glass. “Don’t start.”  

“I’m not starting, I’m just... marveling.” He gestured dramatically, as if presenting her to an invisible audience. “The unshakable Caitlyn Kiramman, flustered over a girl with an undercut and a bad attitude. I mean, this is gold.”  

“Jayce.” Her tone was a warning, but it only seemed to encourage him.  

“Alright, alright,” he said, holding up his hands in mock surrender. “Go on, then. What’s the problem?”  

Caitlyn hesitated, fiddling with the lid of her coffee cup. “I’ve been… trying. You know, dropping hints. Compliments, flirting—all of it. But she’s just... not responding.” She glanced at him, her brow furrowing. “Or, at least, not in the way I was hoping.”  

Jayce hummed, the smirk still playing on his lips. “Maybe she’s playing hard to get. Or maybe she’s completely clueless.”  

“She’s not clueless,” Caitlyn insisted, her tone sharp with frustration. “She teases me back. And not just casually. She’s good at it—infuriatingly so. But there’s this... hesitation. Like she doesn’t think it's serious. Or like she’s waiting for me to give up.”  

He nodded slowly. “I mean, can you blame her? You’ve got that whole ‘untouchable Kiramman’ thing going on. Maybe she thinks you’re just messing around.”  

“I’m not,” Caitlyn said firmly. “I wouldn’t do that to her. It’s just…” She trailed off, running a hand through her hair. “I don’t know what else to do. I’ve never had to try like this before, Jayce. It’s maddening.”  

He chuckled softly, but this time there was a note of sympathy in his voice. “Let me get this straight. You’re losing sleep over her. Caitlyn Kiramman, Piltover’s finest, can’t get through a Zaunite boxer with a big mouth and a bigger attitude? That’s... wow. Just wow.”  

“Jayce.” Her glare was icy, but her flushed cheeks betrayed her.  

“Alright, alright,” he said, laughing. “I’ll be serious. Look, Cait…I don't know Vi that well yet, but she’s probably got a million reasons to second-guess anyone showing interest in her. Maybe she’s scared to believe you’re being real with her.”  

Caitlyn frowned, her gaze dropping again. “And how do I convince her I am?”  

Jayce slung an arm around her shoulders, giving her a reassuring squeeze. “Stop overthinking it. No games, no subtle hints. Be more direct. Straight-up. If she’s into you—which, let’s face it, she definitely is—it’ll work out.”  

“And if she’s not?” Caitlyn asked softly.  

He gave her a small, crooked smile. “If she’s not, then she’s an idiot. But I don’t think that’s the case.”  

Caitlyn sighed, the faintest hint of a smile tugging at her lips. “Thanks, Jayce. That made me feel much better.”  

“Don’t get used to it,” he said with a wink. “Now come on. Let’s grab another coffee. You’re gonna need it if you’re planning to confess your undying love to Vi.”  

“Jayce!”  

Vi had just wrapped up a grueling boxing session at the gym. Her hair clung to the back of her neck in damp, messy waves, after her post-box shower. As she walked back to the dorms, muscles aching and her mind still whirring with the aftershocks of exertion, she was surprised to see a familiar figure waiting for her near the entrance.

Caitlyn stood there, tall and poised, her silhouette sharp against the dim light of the hallway, the light seemd to emphasize her curves of her body more.

"Hey," Caitlyn greeted her with a playful smile, falling into step beside her. Her arm brushed against Vi’s biceps in a subtle touch, the warmth of her skin sending an unexpected shiver through Vi’s body. 

"How’s your day?" Caitlyn asked, her voice smooth and easy, like she wasn’t trying to make Vi lose her damn mind with the smallest movements.

"Yeah, good," Vi muttered, trying to keep her tone light, her voice more gruff than she intended. She forced herself to stay calm, to pretend she was unaffected, but her thoughts kept drifting, her body reacting before her brain could keep up "You know, the usual. School, gym... nothing exciting."

Caitlyn raised an eyebrow, clearly unconvinced. "Nothing exciting, huh? Really?"

They continued walking, their conversation drifting from one subject to another, but Vi couldn’t concentrate. 

Caitlyn had been pushing her buttons all day, dropping hints, making light touches, and teasing her in ways that she couldn’t quite ignore. 

It was driving her insane. 

She’d been trying to work out the frustration in the gym, trying to punch the heat and tension out of her system. But no matter how hard she hit the bag, nothing seemed to dissipate the building urge inside her.

The truth was, she hadn’t been with anyone in a while, which was very unlike her. The thought of kissing another girl recently—that wasn’t Caitlyn Kiramman—was throwing her off. And now Caitlyn was here, testing her patience, making her feel like she was on the edge of something she wasn’t sure she was ready for. 

They reached the hallway on the way to their dorms when Caitlyn turned to her. The distance between them was too close, and she was practically staring at Caitlyn's chest.

Her tits are huge, what the fuck.

"So I wanted to tell you something," Caitlyn said, looking flustered. "I've been thinking, and I haven't been exactly honest with you..."

A flush crept up Caitlyn's neck, staining her pale skin a pretty pink. It was unexpected, this vulnerability, and strangely thrilling. Vi had been the one constantly off-balance recently, flustered by Caitlyn's deliberate teasing. 

Now, seeing Caitlyn stumble over her words, a nervous energy radiating from her, Caitlyn was yapping, a nervous stream of apologies about skirting around the truth, about wanting to be more open. 

She was fiddling with the strap of her bag, her gaze darting anywhere but Vi's. 

And Vi, the dumbass lesbian, found it utterly, breathtakingly hot.

"Are you even listening to me?" Caitlyn asked, a hint of frustration in her voice, pulling Vi back to the present.

Fuck this.

Without another thought, she dropped her gym bag with a thud, the sound echoing in the quiet hallway. Her hands shot out, gripping Caitlyn's arms, and she backed her against the cool, hard wall.

The surprise in Caitlyn’s wide blue eyes was quickly replaced by something else, something that mirrored the burning urgency in Vi’s own chest.

"Vi—."

Vi didn't wait. She surged forward, her mouth crashing against Caitlyn's, a raw, desperate kiss that spoke of days, weeks of pent-up frustration.

Caitlyn gasped, her body momentarily stiff with surprise, but then her lips softened, yielding, her fingers digging into Vi's shoulders. 

The kiss was hard anddesperate, as if they were both starving for something they couldn’t name. Vi’s hands tangled in Caitlyn’s hair, tugging her closer, while Caitlyn’s hands grasped at Vi’s shoulders, pulling her in. 

Vi's tongue swept into Caitlyn's mouth, tasting the lingering sweetness of her lip balm, demanding, exploring. Caitlyn met her aggression with a fervor of her own, her tongue slick and eager against Vi's.

When they finally broke apart, both of them gasping for air, Vi stared down at Caitlyn. The flush on Caitlyn’s cheeks, her pupils dilated, the way her lips were slightly swollen—fuck it was so hot.

"Tell me to stop right now," Vi rasped, her voice thick with need. Her hands still framed Caitlyn's face, her thumbs brushing against the damp skin at her temples.

Caitlyn looked up at her, her chest rising and falling rapidly. Her voice was husky, a low tremor in the quiet hallway. 

"Don't stop."

Vi devoured Caitlyn's lips, her tongue plunging deep, tasting, teasing. Caitlyn moaned softly, the sound vibrating against Vi's mouth, sending a shiver of pure lust down her spine.

Her hands left Vi's shoulders, sliding down her arms, her fingers tangling in the damp strands of hair at the nape of her neck, pulling her closer.

Suddenly, Caitlyn reversed their positions, her back now pressed against the wall. Her hands were firm on Vi's hips, pulling her flush against her. 

Then, with a swift movement, Caitlyn lifted her knee, wedging it between Vi's thighs, pressing against her core. 

"Fuck." Vi gasped. She could feel the heat radiating from Caitlyn's leg, the hard muscle pressing against her. 

Vi groaned into the kiss, her body arching involuntarily against Caitlyn's leg. Caitlyn mirrored the sound, a low rumble in her chest, her grip tightening on Vi's hips. 

They were both so wonderfully screwed.

Caitlyn’s fingers twitched with the need to grab fistfuls of Vi’s jacket, to pull her close, but the lingering awareness of potential eyes held her back. 

Vi, equally restrained, walked in, her gaze flickering to Caitlyn’s lips every few seconds, a silent promise hanging in the air. Each step towards their dorm room was a countdown, the anticipation building with every footfall.

The moment the lock clicked behind them, Vi didn’t wait for permission or invitation. Her jacket was halfway off her shoulders as she crossed the short distance between them, and her hands found Caitlyn’s face with a practiced urgency, fingers sliding into her hair, thumbs pressing into the sharp line of her jaw as if grounding herself with touch alone.

She kissed her hard.

There was nothing hesitant about it. Vi crashed into her like she’d been holding back for hours, her mouth hot and demanding, the contact messy and desperate and perfect. Caitlyn’s breath hitched, the back of her knees bumped the door, and she finally let go, fisting Vi’s jacket at the shoulders and dragging her even closer.

“God, Cait,” Vi breathed. “I thought I was gonna lose my goddamn mind.”

Caitlyn’s breath hitched, her hands already rising to mirror the touch, fingertips trailing along the slope of Vi’s cheekbones. “Took you long enough...” she whispered, the corner of her mouth curling into something between reproach and hunger. Her gaze dropped, lingered on Vi’s lips. “You have no idea how many times I wanted to just… stop in the middle of the hallway.”

“And do what?” Vi’s lips curled into a teasing smirk, “Kiss me senseless right there? In front of the faculty staff?”

“Maybe,” she admitted, her fingers sliding down to the base of Vi’s neck, tugging her closer. “Or maybe I just wanted to feel your hands on me.”

That was all it took.

Vi surged forward, her mouth crashing into Caitlyn’s with all the desperation she’d been holding back for days. Her lips were warm and bruising as Caitlyn met her halfway, her nails dragging lightly across the nape of Vi’s neck, to  anchor herself.

Then Vi broke the kiss just long enough to murmur, lips grazing Caitlyn’s flushed skin, “You’re gonna feel everything, Cupcake.”

Her mouth found Caitlyn’s neck—hot, wet kisses that moved, teeth grazing sensitive skin, tongue leaving trails in their wake. Caitlyn gasped, one hand flying to Vi’s hair, the other bracing herself against Vi’s solid chest.

“Fuck, you sound so fucking good,” Vi rasped against her skin, one hand slipping under the hem of Caitlyn’s shirt to trail along the curve of her ribs. 

Her hand slid under Caitlyn’s shirt, calloused fingers skating along the slope of her ribs, creeping higher, teasing the along her breasts. Caitlyn arched into the touch, another soft moan escaping her lips as she tilted Vi’s face up and kissed her again, more intense this time. She sucked Vi’s lower lip into her mouth, teeth grazing just enough to make Vi groan again.

Caitlyn’s hands moved, slipping under Vi’s jacket and running along the defined ridges of her back. Her fingertips danced under Vi’s shirt, brushing the taut muscle of her abdomen, feeling her tense in response. She lingered there, fingers splaying wide across warm skin.

Then she moved her hands higher, finding Vi’s tits, cupping them through her sports bra, giving a teasing squeeze that made Vi’s breath stutter.

Vi fumbled with the hem of Caitlyn’s shirt, dragging it upward. Caitlyn raised her arms, and the fabric was gone in a heartbeat, tossed to the floor with a flutter.

And Caitlyn wasn’t wearing a bra.

Vi froze, her breath caught somewhere between reverence and hunger. “Holy shit.”

Caitlyn’s nipples were already hard, a sheen of sweat catching the dorm light. She cocked an eyebrow, lips quirking. “Like what you see?”

“Understatement of the year,” Vi muttered, still staring.

Caitlyn seized a handful of Vi’s shirt and shoved her backward, sending her sprawling onto the bed with a muffled thump. Vi landed with a grin tugging at her lips, letting a breathless laughter rumbling low in her throat as Caitlyn followed, straddling her hips.

Their mouths met again while their hands roamed freely now. Caitlyn’s hips rolled against Vi’s, a slow, deliberate grind that drew a low sound from deep in Vi’s chest. With deft fingers, Caitlyn tugged Vi’s shirt upward, revealing inches of bare skin until the fabric cleared her head, discarded carelessly to the floor. Only a gray sports bra remained, clinging to Vi’s frame, her torso lean and sculpted beneath it. 

Caitlyn’s fingers brushed over one, slowly, her touch feather-light. Her eyes lingered there for a beat before Vi’s hands slid back up to cup her tits, thumbs teasing over her sensitive nipples until Caitlyn arched into the contact with a soft gasp.

Vi leaned up, lips finding Caitlyn’s throat again. She licked and nipped at the delicate skin, mouth hot and wet as she carved a trail down her neck. Caitlyn tipped her head back, exposing more of herself, her breathing uneven.

Then, with a smooth shift of weight, Vi rolled them, Caitlyn now beneath her, flushed and radiant against the tangle of sheets. Vi braced herself on her forearms, lowering her head to press a kiss to Caitlyn’s collarbone, then another, lower still.

Her mouth closed around one stiffened peak, Caitlyn gasped, her back arching off the bed. Vi sucked gently, then harder, drawing a ragged moan from her. Her tongue flicked across the sensitive nub, relentless in its attention, her other hand splayed across Caitlyn’s ribs, holding her still as the storm gathered beneath her skin.

“Fuck, Vi!” Caitlyn’s hands tangled in her hair, thighs pressing together as heat flooded her core.

Vi didn’t stop. She kissed her way down, tongue flicking over the curve of her stomach, then lower, stopping only when her mouth hovered at the waistband of Caitlyn’s pants.

Vi started unbuckling the clasp.

Caitlyn, impatient, reached down to help, their fingers fumbling together.

A giggle escaped Caitlyn’s lips.

“Can't seem to wait?” Vi murmured, as she finally managed to unfasten the pants.

“Shut up and hurry,” Caitlyn groaned, her hips already beginning to shift restlessly.

The pants slid down at last, pooling around Caitlyn’s thighs and unveiling the delicate lace of her panties. Vi’s eyes drank her in, lingering on the soft fabric with a slow smile curling her lips. She leaned in, her breath warm against Caitlyn’s skin, and let her tongue trace the edge of the lace. Then lower, placing open-mouthed kisses along the inside of Caitlyn’s thighs, each one sending shudders through her spine. Caitlyn gasped, her fingers curling tight into the sheets as her breath grew heavier.

"Stop teasing, Vi," Caitlyn moaned. Her hips shifting restlessly on the mattress.

Vi chuckled softly,. "So impatient," she whispered. She slipped her hand inside, the fabric offering minimal resistance before being pushed down, revealing her soaking wet pussy.

The sight was intoxicating. Caitlyn's pussy was a beautiful, glistening invitation as a sheen of moisture coated the delicate folds.

“God, Cait,” she rasped, voice rough, reverent. “You’re so fucking wet.”

Caitlyn’s breath caught at the words, her whole body reacting, hips shifting, thighs tensing, a quiet gasp escaping like she’d been holding it in forever. Vi could feel the way her muscles fluttered around her fingers, the heat radiating off her in waves, the ache in every quiver. She was soaked and Vi's fingers ghosted over the glistening folds, parting them with a touch as light as breath. Her clit peeked out, needy, and throbbing—and Vi felt her own heart beat respond in kind.

Caitlyn’s voice barely carried, more breath than sound. “Violet.” Her eyes fluttered shut, lashes trembling as she tipped her head back against the pillows. “Please… don’t make me wait.”

Vi felt her name bloom across her skin like a bruise—soft, aching, reverent. It hit somewhere deep in her chest, sent her pulse racing as she lowered her head and pressed her mouth to the inside of Caitlyn’s thigh. The heat of her breath fanned out over flushed, trembling skin. She lingered there, mouthing gently at the sensitive spot, savoring the shiver that rolled through Caitlyn’s body.

“Ready for me?” Vi murmured, lips brushing against Caitlyn’s slick heat without quite touching her. She could smell her—clean sweat, something sweet and intoxicating and distinctly Caitlyn. It made her jaw tense and her thighs clench with raw hunger.

Caitlyn’s hips lifted in response, a desperate answer etched in the sharp line of her breath. “More than,” she gasped, fingers twisting tight in the sheets.

She was barely tethered, her thoughts scattered, every inch of her straining toward Vi’s mouth. The ache had built past reason, her body wound tight and shuddering for relief.

Vi didn’t make her wait another second.

Her fingers slid through Caitlyn’s folds, parting her with slow precision, revealing the flushed center of her arousal. Vi let out a quiet, reverent curse before lowering her head and sealing her mouth around her clit. She kissed it with intent, not a tease or a flick but deep, wet pressure that made Caitlyn’s entire body jolt.

Caitlyn’s head hit the headboard with a thud, a ragged moan spilling from her lips, her spine arched, legs quivering. Vi stayed there, tongue firm and steady, drawing long, deliberate strokes. She wanted Caitlyn wrecked, trembling, undone.

Vi hummed low against her, tongue moving faster, building her up. She sucked gently, then harder, alternating the pressure until Caitlyn’s moans turned guttural. Cries that tore from her lips made Vi’s own arousal burn hotter. She wrapped her arms under Caitlyn’s thighs, pulling her wider, grounding her against the mattress with possessive strength.

“You taste like heaven,” Vi muttered between licks, her voice hoarse and reverent. She nipped at her gently, earning a sharp gasp that turned into a long, helpless moan. Caitlyn was shaking, every muscle vibrating with tension.

“Harder,” Caitlyn begged, her voice cracking “Please—God—harder.”

Vi obeyed, slipping a finger inside her, then another. She curled them just right, feeling the slick heat clench around her as she dragged her tongue long and slow licks. Caitlyn’s scream cracked the air, hands gripping Vi’s shoulders now, nails digging in with wild urgency.

“Please—fuck—Vi—” Her hips bucked, her body no longer under her control.

Vi didn’t stop. Her mouth moved faster, tongue stroking as her fingers pumped deep and steady, curling again and again into the spot that made Caitlyn shatter. The bed shook with her movements as Caitlyn’s frantic gasps and desperate curses filled the room.

“Oh my god, oh my god, fuck fuck fuck,” Caitlyn chanted, her orgasm building, a wave of pure sensation threatening to consume her.

Vi slowed for a moment, lifting her head, her lips wet and glistening, dripping down her chin. She looked up at Caitlyn, “Fuck you taste so good,” she repeated, her voice husky and triumphant.

Caitlyn was beyond reason, beyond patience. With a frustrated cry, she shoved Vi’s face back down,m. Vi chuckled against her, the vibrations sending shivers of anticipation down Caitlyn’s spine.

“Shit—I’m so close,” Caitlyn gasped, her hips bucking with frenzied urgency, her movements erratic.

Vi adjusted her grip, one arm braced across Caitlyn’s trembling thighs while her other hand slipped between them, fingers moving in sync with her tongue. Every flick, every curl, every wet, sucking pull was focused, relentless. She could feel the way Caitlyn’s body was tightening, every muscle coiling tighter and tighter, like a bowstring about to snap.

“Fuuck—” Caitlyn shattered, her voice high and broken, her whole body convulsing as her orgasm slammed into her.

Vi didn’t stop, of course. She kept going through every wave, every rhythmic clench of Caitlyn’s inner muscles around her fingers and tongue, letting herself be pulled deeper into the chaos of Caitlyn’s release. Wanting to draw more. The sounds Caitlyn made, half sobs, half moans, were muffled and uncontrolled, her legs shaking around Vi’s shoulders as her body arched off the mattress.

Oh god. 

Vi continued to lap her through the aftershocks, slower now, gentler, tasting every last drop like she was starving. Caitlyn’s thighs twitched with overstimulation, but she didn’t push Vi away. She let her take her time, let her draw out every lingering tremor.

Finally, she pulled away, her face flushed, her own breathing heavy, her eyes bright with satisfaction and a lingering lust. She crawled up the bed, onto Caitlyn, her gaze meeting Caitlyn’s, which were still glazed with the remnants of her earth-shattering orgasm, pupils blown wide.

Vi didn’t stop not when Caitlyn’s walls clenched rhythmically around her, not when her breath hitched into broken sobs of pleasure, not even when her legs began to tremble against Vi’s shoulders. She rode out every ripple of Caitlyn’s climax, listening to her moans spill out raw and unfiltered.

Vi slowed only as the intensity began to ebb, her movements softening into something reverent. She licked through the aftershocks with careful strokes, savoring the taste of her, letting her tongue drag languidly through Caitlyn’s folds. Caitlyn’s thighs twitched involuntarily from overstimulation, her breath shallow and shaky, but she didn’t pull away. She let Vi have her completely until the last tremor melted into stillness.

Only then did Vi finally draw back, her face flushed, lips glistening, eyes dark with both triumph and tenderness. Her chest rose and fell with steady, satisfied breaths as she crawled up the bed, bracing herself on her forearms to hover above Caitlyn.

Their eyes met. Caitlyn’s still glassy, her pupils dilated, lips parted around the ghost of a moan. She looked wrecked, radiant, the faintest blush painting her cheeks, and Vi felt something hot and possessive coil low in her gut.

“Hey,” she whispered, a smirk tugging at the corners of her mouth, breath brushing against Caitlyn’s cheek. “Still with me, upcake?”

“God—fuck.” Caitlyn breathed, her voice soft and sated, a hint of awe in her tone. "That was amazing—fuck." she breathed.

Vi smiled as she leaned down, pressing a deep, lingering kiss to Caitlyn’s lips, tasting herself on her. 

Mine.

"You were incredible," she murmured against her lips, her fingers tracing the still-damp skin of Caitlyn's inner thigh.

Vi’s chest rose and fell in slow, shallow heaves, her breath catching as Caitlyn moved again, graceful even in her exhaustion, straddling Vi with a confidence that was impossible to look away from. Sweat clung to her skin in a delicate sheen, catching the low light and drawing Vi’s gaze across every taut muscle, every subtle shift of her toned thighs as they bracketed Vi’s hips. Caitlyn’s body was all motion and intent, her presence pressing down like a weight Vi never wanted lifted.

Caitlyn planted her palms on either side of Vi’s head, arms trembling faintly, but her gaze was unwavering. Hungry. Controlled, but just barely.

“Violet,” she murmured, the name curling off her tongue like a secret. “You feel so good underneath me.”

The flick of Caitlyn’s tongue against the sensitive skin of her throat sent shivers racing down Vi's spine, a small gasp escaping her lips.

Caitlyn’s attention drifted lower, her gaze drinking in the hard lines of Vi’s abdomen. She ran her fingers across the taught muscles, feeling the slight tremor beneath her touch. She leaned in, brushing a featherlight kiss across Vi’s lips before tracing the line of her jaw, then down the elegant curve of her throat. Every soft press of Caitlyn’s mouth was deliberate, each touch sparking a new rush of sensation under Vi’s skin.

When Caitlyn’s tongue flicked just beneath her jaw, Vi couldn’t help the shaky breath she exhaled, a gasp that stuttered out of her as her back arched.

Caitlyn pulled back just enough to drink her in, letting her eyes dragging down Vi’s torso, lingering on her abdomen. Her fingers followed suit, trailing down the ridges of muscle with something between awe and hunger.

Vi arched into her, helpless against the way her body responded. She wanted more. Needed Caitlyn’s hands lower, her mouth everywhere.

"Look at you," she murmured, admiration laced with desire. "So fucking strong."

Caitlyn traced the swell of Vi's obliques, her nails lightly scratching, not enough to hurt, but enough to send a fresh wave of goosebumps rippling across Vi's skin. 

A low moan rumbled in Vi’s throat, a purely involuntary sound of pleasure. She arched her back slightly, offering herself up to Caitlyn’s touch. 

Caitlyn caught the signal and reached down, fingers hooking the waistband of Vi’s sweatpants. She dragged them down inch by inch, her eyes never straying from Vi’s, watching the anticipation flicker and build behind that guarded stare. The fabric bunched at Vi’s thighs, revealing the darkened patch on her boxers.

Caitlyn’s smirk deepened. “Well, someone’s eager,” she said with a teasing lilt.

Vi's breath hitched. "Like you wouldn't believe," she managed, her own gaze lowering down to where Caitlyn was now cupping her through the fabric.

Caitlyn cupped the mound of Vi’s cunt through the fabric, her fingers kneading softly. "So wet for me, aren't you, darling?" she whispered.

Her fingers danced along the elastic band of the boxers, teasing, delaying the reveal. "Beg for it, Vi," she whispered against her ear, her breath hot and moist. "Tell me how badly you want me."

A shudder ran through Vi. "Cait," she groaned, her voice thick with need, "I want you, just, please… get them off."

Caitlyn chuckled. She slid the boxers down, revealing Vi's dripping wet cunt, glistening with her own arousal. 

“Oh, Vi…” Her voice softened with awe, reverence threading every syllable. “You are so beautiful.”

She bent low, pressing a kiss just above Vi’s clit, her lips brushing against the sensitive skin, making Vi gasp as her folds parted easily beneath the touch, slick and glistening.

Caitlyn’s fingers moved with purpose now, parting Vi with slow, practiced ease. Vi's breath caught, her hands flying to Caitlyn’s shoulders for grounding. Her grip was tight, anchoring herself to the only thing that felt real in the moment.

"Did you miss me?" she purred, her eyes meeting Vi's, a knowing smirk playing on her lips

"Goddamn it, Cait," Vi gasped, her hips already starting to buck with a rhythm all their own.

Caitlyn pressed down firmly on Vi's clit, then began to rub, the friction immediate and intense. "Tell me what you want," she commanded, her voice husky. "Tell me you want my fingers inside you."

"Yes," Vi moaned, her head thrashing against the pillows. "Fuck, yes. Inside me, Cait. Please."

Caitlyn obliged, sliding one finger deeper inside Vi, stretching her slowly. Vi’s hips lifted off the mattress, a choked cry escaping her lips, her nails digging into Caitlyn's shoulders. Deeper, her body screamed, craving the fullness of Caitlyn’s touch.

“That’s it,” Caitlyn coaxed. “Feel that? That’s you, falling apart for me.”

“Fuck, Cait—,” Vi gasped, her hands roaming Caitlyn’s body as if trying to pull her closer, trying to merge them. "Please—oh god."

Caitlyn’s thumb circled Vi’s clit again, this time with calculated care, her movements tuned to Vi’s breathless whimpers. “Tell me how good it feels, Violet. Tell me you want more.”

“More…” Vi keened. “Don’t stop. Please.”

"Wouldn't dream of it," Caitlyn murmured, adding a second finger, stretching Vi open further making her groan as Caitlyn moved her fingers in a slow, deliberate rhythm, pressing against Vi’s inner walls, exploring the sensitive folds.

"You feel so good," Caitlyn whispered, her voice thick with lust. "So tight and wet. Are you close, darling?"

Vi’s voice was barely coherent. “Yes,” she choked. “So fucking close—fuck, I’m so close—."

Just a little more, please just a little more—

Caitlyn increased the pressure, adding a third one, her fingers working faster, harder. "Let go for me," she urged, her voice a low growl. "Come on, darling. Let me feel you come."

She found Vi's sweet spot, that incredibly sensitive nub just inside, and pressed firmly, grinding against it. Vi let out a strangled cry, a sound torn from the depths of her being, her body convulsing around Caitlyn's fingers. 

“Caitlyn! Oh, fu-uck, Cait—”

Her cry ripped through the room, her entire body tightening and trembling as pleasure exploded through her. Caitlyn didn’t let up as her fingers continued pumping, thumb circling, mouth kissing along her ribs and chest as Vi rode the wave.

“Fuuck!”

Her muscles clenched around Caitlyn’s fingers, milking them, her body trembling with the force of her release. She felt like she was falling, losing all sense of control, utterly consumed by pleasure.

Caitlyn rode the waves of Vi’s climax, her own arousal spiking with each shudder, each desperate cry. She kept her fingers moving, prolonging her orgasm, milking every last drop of pleasure from Vi’s trembling body.

Caitlyn slowed only when Vi’s shudders dulled to tremors, when her breath evened out into broken gasps.

She withdrew her fingers carefully, then met Vi’s dazed gaze, her own eyes half-lidded with satisfaction. Slowly, deliberately, Caitlyn raised her hand to her mouth and licked her fingers clean, her tongue flicking out with lazy appreciation.

“You taste so good, darling,” Caitlyn murmured, the rough edge sending another thrill down Vi's spine. “Absolutely delicious.”

Vi watched as Caitlyn’s fingers, slick with her own arousal, withdrew slowly. 

“Sit on my face,” Vi commanded.

"What?" A blush bloomed high on  Caitlyn's cheekbones, a stark contrast to the paleness of her skin. For a fleeting second, hesitation flickered across her face. 

"I want you to sit of my face." She repeats. Vi’s intense gaze, unwavering and demanding, and a different kind of heat sparked within her. Curiosity warred with a thrilling sense of submission.

There was a pause. Then Caitlyn moved, silent and steady, the air between them charged with new electricity. Her thighs were still slick, her breath unsteady, but her eyes never left Vi’s.

Vi’s breath caught as Caitlyn’s scent enveloped her—a heady mix of salt and sweetness that made her mouth water. She grabbed Caitlyn’s thighs, holding her steady, thumbs grazing sensitive skin as Caitlyn hovered above her, breath hitched.

Reaching up, her calloused hands gripped the soft flesh of Caitlyn’s thighs, her thumbs instinctively finding the sensitive inner curves. She felt the tremble in Caitlyn’s muscles, the subtle shift as her core tightened in anticipation.

“Is this okay?” Caitlyn’s voice was a shaky whisper, laced with a nervous thrill.

Vi didn’t need words. Her answer was in the tightening of her grip, the possessive way she pulled Caitlyn down, the urgency in her movements. She buried her face in the warm, wet folds of Caitlyn’s , inhaling deeply again, savoring the unique perfume of her arousal. 

This is it. This is where I want to be.

Caitlyn gasped as her hips bucked instinctively to the sudden contact. Vi’s tongue, hot and wet, darted out, tracing the delicate line of Caitlyn’s clit and a moan escaped Vi’s throat, muffled against Caitlyn’s flesh.

 Fuck, she tastes like heaven. 

"Oh—fuck," Caitlyn breathed.

Vi groaned low into her, the sound reverberating through Caitlyn’s core. Her hands gripped Caitlyn’s thighs tightly, fingers digging in to keep her right where she wanted her. 

Caitlyn’s hips bucked, grinding down against Vi’s face with a desperation that betrayed her usual poise. Her thighs trembled, trying to chase the rhythm, her moans turning breathless and broken. The way she moved, wild, unguarded, made Vi’s pulse pound. She loved seeing Caitlyn like this: undone, shaking, gasping her name like a prayer and a curse all at once.

Vi didn’t relent. Her tongue was relentless, fast and maddening, alternating between flicks and long strokes, her lips sucking just enough to push Caitlyn further over the edge. There was no room for mercy here.

“Vi—oh my god." Caitlyn gasped, her voice fracturing on the edge of orgasm.

Vi felt Caitlyn’s muscles clench beneath her hands, the rapid pulsing of her orgasm building. Vi didn’t let up, her tongue a relentless, probing and teasing, drawing out every last drop of pleasure. She could feel the tension coiling tighter and tighter in Caitlyn’s body, the edge so close she could taste it.

Even as Caitlyn came undone, Vi didn’t pull away, not yet. She slowed only slightly, licking her through it, letting her ride out every twitch and gasp, every flicker of aftershock.

She reveled in the taste of Caitlyn’s release, the salty, musky tang a potent aphrodisiac, fueling her own arousal. Even as Caitlyn tried to pull away, her body shuddering with aftershocks, Vi’s grip remained firm, her hands like anchors on Caitlyn’s hips. 

"Shit."

The sensitivity was intense for Caitlyn, almost too much, her nerve endings screaming, but Vi’s mouth was a persistent, her tongue continuing to flick and tease.

“Hmmm—oh god.” Caitlyn whimpered.

Vi’s hands tightened on Caitlyn’s hips, anchoring her in place.

She wanted more.

She wanted to push Caitlyn to the brink again, to watch her unravel completely, to witness that raw, untamed pleasure consume her once more. 

Her tongue continued its relentless onslaught, finding the still-sensitive nub, stroking and sucking, coaxing another wave of pleasure from Caitlyn’s trembling body. 

“One more, please,” Vi murmured against Caitlyn’s skin.

“Vi—Oh fuck fuck fuck,” Caitlyn moaned. Her head lolled back against the headboard, her vision blurring.

The world narrowed down to the exquisite torture between her legs.

Caitlyn was losing it. 

Her senses overloaded. Each flick of Vi’s tongue, each swirl of her lips, sent shivers of pure sensation through her. She was drowning in pleasure, her body a taut wire about to snap.

Aother cry tore from Caitlyn’s throat, her body arching involuntarily.

Her chest heaved, each breath ragged and shallow. Another orgasm ripped through her, even more intense than the first, a seismic wave of pure sensation that left her breathless and trembling. Her legs felt weak, threatening to buckle.

Finally, Vi slowed. She lapped up the last remnants of Caitlyn’s release, savoring the taste like a fine wine. She looked up, her eyes dark with satisfaction, her lips glistening with Caitlyn’s slick.

“You taste so fucking good,” Vi said, her voice low and husky.

Caitlyn couldn’t help but chuckle. She was still trembling, her body humming with the aftershocks of multiple orgasms. She collapsed onto the bed beside Vi, her limbs heavy and languid. She rested her head on Vi’s shoulder, her breath warm against her skin.

“You seemed to enjoy yourself,” Caitlyn managed, her voice still trembling with the lingering pleasure.

Vi nuzzled into Caitlyn’s neck, inhaling her scent, a mixture of sweat and arousal that was uniquely hers. “Very much,” she murmured, the words a low rumble against Caitlyn’s skin, a promise of more to come. 

Then, she pulled back slightly, her gaze intense, possessive, and leaned in for a slow, deliberate kiss, her lips lingering, allowing Caitlyn to taste herself once again on Vi’s mouth.

Caitlyn lay on her back, limbs sprawled bonelessly across the rumpled sheets, her breath still gradually slowing as her body tried to recover from the high Vi had just coaxed—no, dragged—out of her. Her skin still tingled, glowing with leftover heat, and her chest rose and fell beneath Vi’s arm, which was slung lazily over her waist.

Vi was half-curled into her side, one leg hooked around Caitlyn’s, her face pressed close enough to brush warm breaths along Caitlyn’s collarbone. She lazily traced a slow, absentminded pattern across Caitlyn’s tits with her fingertips, leaving small, meaningless shapes that still somehow made Caitlyn shiver like a live wire.

"God, I love your tits," Vi murmured, her voice still a low rumble from exertion. She leaned in and pressed an uncharacteristically soft kiss to the underside of Caitlyn’s breast, nuzzling there like she could fall asleep with her face buried against it.

Caitlyn snorted. "I'm glad your enjoying them, Violet. You were certainly… thorough." She reached up, threading her fingers through the strands of her hair, gently tugging at the shorter pieces at the nape of Vi's neck. "Though next time, a little warning before you decide to treat me like your personal chew toy wouldn't go amiss."

Vi chuckled, the sound vibrating against Caitlyn's side. "Where's the fun in that? Besides," she lifted her head, "You seemed to be enjoying it just fine." She punctuated this with a playful nip at Caitlyn's nipple, eliciting a sharp intake of breath.

"Oh, I was," Caitlyn admitted, her cheeks flushing slightly. "Just because I enjoyed it doesn't mean I wasn't caught off guard by your… enthusiasm." She squeezed Vi’s hair playfully. "You were like a woman possessed."

"Possessed by you," Vi corrected, nuzzling back into Caitlyn's neck. "You bring out the… primal in me." She punctuated the sentence with a soft lick against Caitlyn’s pulse point, making her breath hitch.

"Primal? Is that your way of saying you just really like eating me out?" Caitlyn teased, a smirk tugging at her lips.

Vi grinned. "Hey, it's an art form, alright? You bring out my inner artist." Her thumb circling Caitlyn's breasts. "Besides, seeing your face, hearing you… shit. It makes me insane."

Caitlyn’s heart did a little flip. "You're ridiculous, sometimes, you know that?" she said, though her tone was anything but critical.

"Only for you, pretty girl," Vi whispered, her breath warm against Caitlyn's skin. She leaned in for a soft kiss, their lips brushing gently before deepening into something sweeter.

They broke apart, slightly breathless. Caitlyn ran a hand down Vi's back, feeling the lean muscle beneath her fingertips. "You're not so bad yourself, Vi," she conceded, "Especially when you're quiet. Focusing on the task at hand."

Vi feigned offense, clutching at her chest dramatically. "Are you saying my vocalizations aren't… inspiring?"

Caitlyn giggled. "Oh, they're inspiring alright. Inspiring the neighbors to bang on the walls, probably."

Vi laughed, a deep, rumbling sound that vibrated against Caitlyn. "Worth it." She kissed Caitlyn's shoulder again, lingering there for a moment. "Seriously, though, you're incredible. You just… melt in my mouth."

"At least you finally put that big mouth of yours to use," Caitlyn retorted, unable to resist a playful jab.

"Hey!" Vi protested, pulling back slightly, a mock-hurt expression on her face. "I'm a woman of many talents. Oral skills are just one of them." She winked.

Caitlyn rolled her eyes, but the smile on her face betrayed her amusement. "Oh, I'm sure you have many… interesting talents. Perhaps you can demonstrate some of the less… strenuous ones later." She reached out, tracing the line of Vi's jaw with her thumb.

Vi’s gaze softened again. "Later sounds perfect, cupcake." She snuggled closer, burying her face in the crook of Caitlyn's neck. 

They held each other close after that. Caitlyn’s hand slipped down to Vi’s waist, and Vi tucked her head under Caitlyn’s chin, her fingers still resting possessively against Caitlyn’s hip. But slowly, the contentment began to give way to a more practical awareness. A faint stickiness on their skin, the slight chill in the air now that their bodies were cooling.

Caitlyn shifted slightly, a small groan escaping her lips. "Alright," she sighed, reluctantly pulling away. "As much as I could stay like this forever..." She trailed off, looking pointedly at their intertwined legs and disheveled state."...we should clean up."

Vi chuckled, understanding dawning in her eyes. "Yeah, probably should, huh?" She stretched languidly, her muscles protesting pleasantly. 

Caitlyn leaned over and kissed her quickly on the lips. "Join me in the shower?"

Vi was on her feet before she finished the sentence.

Across the cafeteria table, Seraphine was animatedly recounting her weekend with Akali, gesturing wildly as she described the concert's light show.  

"And then, Akali grabbed my hand, and we rushed to the front row—oh my God, it was electric!" Seraphine's voice bubbled with excitement.  

Caitlyn smiled politely, nodding in the right places, but her focus was elsewhere. Specifically, on the woman seated beside her.  

Vi was oblivious to Caitlyn's internal struggle, blissfully immersed in her pudding. She dragged the edge of her spoon through the creamy dessert, gathering the last bit with deliberate care. Caitlyn swallowed hard as Vi brought the spoon to her lips, her tongue darting out to catch the residue before pulling it into her mouth.  

It’s just pudding. She’s literally just eating dessert. 

But her traitorous mind refused to cooperate, conjuring images of that same tongue, slick and warm, tracing patterns on her skin, the possessive way Vi had tasted her, claimed her, sent a fresh wave of heat through her. She shifted uncomfortably in her seat, the plastic of the cafeteria chair suddenly feeling too rigid.

"Right, Cait?" Mel's voice cut through Caitlyn's haze.  

"Huh?" Caitlyn blinked rapidly, snapping her head up to meet Mel's knowing smirk.  

"I asked if you're okay. You're as red as a Zaunite neon sign," Mel drawled, tilting her head.  

Vi leaned closer, her breath tickling Caitlyn's ear. "You sure you're good, Cait? You’re looking a little... flustered."  

Caitlyn’s jaw tightened, and she shot Vi a warning glare. "I’m fine. Perfectly fine."  

Vi chuckled, her grin unapologetically smug. “If you say so.” She leaned back, her arm casually brushing against Caitlyn’s, sending a shiver down her spine.  

Mel raised an eyebrow, her gaze flicking between Caitlyn and Vi with curiosity, but she let it slide, turning back to Seraphine’s enthusiastic recounting of the concert’s encore.  

"So, you and Akali, huh? That sounds... promising."  

When lunch ended, they gathered their trays and stepped into the bustling corridor. “See you guys later!” Seraphine chirped, skipping off. Mel gave Caitlyn a lingering glance before heading to her next class.  

Caitlyn turned to leave, but before she could take two steps,, a firm hand clamped around her wrist, pulling her off course with surprising force. Before Caitlyn could even register surprise, she was being steered towards the nondescript door tucked between the vending machines and the fire extinguisher —the janitor's closet. 

"Don't think I didn't notice the entire time," Vi's voice was low purr that sent goosebumps erupting across Caitlyn's skin. 

The back of her knees bumped against a bucket as Vi effectively caged her against the wall.

"Vi, what the fuck," Caitlyn managed. "I still have classes—" 

"How much time?" 

"What?" 

"How much time 'til your next class?" Vi repeated, stepping closer, the muscle of her thigh pressing against Caitlyn's. 

"Twenty minutes but—"

"I can do it in ten."

Before Caitlyn could even formulate a coherent thought, Vi surged forward, her mouth crashing against Caitlyn's in a fierce, possessive kiss. Caitlyn moaned softly into the kiss, all thoughts evaporating as Vi's tongue tangled with hers. 

Vi's hands roamed, hot and insistent, cupping Caitlyn's ass, pulling her tighter, grinding their hips together. Caitlyn arched into the embrace, a low growl escaping her throat.

Then, Vi broke the kiss, breathing heavy, then with a swift movement, she hooked her fingers under the hem of Caitlyn's skirt, pushing the fabric upwards, bunching it around her waist. A gasp escaped Caitlyn's lips as the cool air hit her exposed thighs. Vi's gaze dropped, lingering on the silk of her panties.

Without hesitation, Vi's fingers slipped beneath the elastic, tugging the fabric down Caitlyn's legs. Vi knelt before her. Caitlyn gripped Vi's shoulders, her knuckles white, as the first lick of Vi's tongue.

"Hmmpph." Caitlyn bit her lower lip, desperate to stifle the sound.

Vi's tongue were relentless, teasing and torturing, her tongue flicking and swirling, finding every sensitive spot, drawing out every sensation. Caitlyn's hips bucked involuntarily, her thighs trembling. She squeezed her eyes shut, the feeling building, cresting, pushing her closer and closer to the edge.

"Oh—" A muffled cry escaped Caitlyn as the pleasure intensified, a wave of heat washing over her. She pressed the back of her hand against her mouth, biting down on her knuckles. The rough wall scraped against her back as she arched.

Vi seemed to revel in Caitlyn's attempts at restraint, her tongue pressing deeper, drawing out a choked whimper. Caitlyn's body clenched, the pleasure too intense to contain any longer. 

"Fuck—." A strangled cry tore through her throat, muffled by her hand. She could feel the pulsing contractions building, the sharp release flooding her senses.

Finally, with a shuddering gasp, Caitlyn came, her body trembling, the muffled sounds of her orgasm echoing in the confined space. Vi continued for a few moments longer, savoring the taste of her, ensuring every last drop of pleasure was extracted.

When Vi finally pulled away, Caitlyn was leaning heavily against the wall, her breath coming in ragged gasps, her face flushed, her eyes glazed with satisfaction. Vi stood, a triumphant smirk on her face, a sheen of Caitlyn's pleasure slick on her lips. She licked it away with a slow, deliberate swipe of her tongue.

"Told ya I can do it in ten," Vi said, her voice low and satisfied.

Caitlyn leaned against the wall, her body still humming with aftershocks. Her skirt was bunched around her hips, her thighs flushed and damp. She could feel the stickiness between her legs. Pulling her panties back up felt strange. She tugged her skirt down, trying to regain some semblance of composure in the cramped, overheated space.

Caitlyn glared at her, a weak smile tugging at the corner of her lips despite herself. 

"I hate you so much," she breathed.

Vi leaned against the table, arms crossed loosely over her chest, eyes lazily scanning the papers Neeko had spread out. The Women’s Center meeting was in full swing, with everyone chiming in about booth designs, budgets, and logistics for the University Day queer speed dating event. It'll be held in a few weeks from now on just after finals week. Vi had to admit, the idea was pretty cool. But right now, her attention was locked on something—someone—far more interesting.  

Caitlyn stood beside her, poised and polished as ever, her eyes flicking between Neeko’s sketches and whoever was speaking. She had that slight furrow in her brow she always got when she was deep in thought, the corner of her mouth twitching every so often as if she was mentally editing someone’s words.  

God, she’s adorable.  

Vi smirked to herself, her hand drifting casually behind Caitlyn’s back. She didn’t really have a reason for it, just a sudden urge to coax some kind of reaction from her prim and proper persona. Her fingertips brushed against Caitlyn’s back, and Vi saw her stiffen ever so slightly.  

Gotcha.

She kept the touch subtle at first, running her fingers lightly along Caitlyn’s spine, tracing small, lazy circles through the fabric. Caitlyn shifted her weight, her posture as straight as ever, but Vi caught the way her shoulders tensed.  

“...We’ll need to get the budget approval for the booth by Friday,” Leona was saying, her voice clear and steady.  

Vi nodded absently, her hand trailing lower. This time, her touch lingered just above the small of Caitlyn’s back. She felt Caitlyn’s breath hitch—subtle, but enough to make Vi grin.  

Still playing it cool, she let her hand drift lower. She didn’t stop until her fingers grazed the curve of Caitlyn’s hip and then—just because she couldn’t help herself—she gave a soft squeeze.  

The reaction was instant. Caitlyn’s body jolted slightly, a soft gasp escaping her lips.  

“Stop that,” Caitlyn hissed under her breath, her voice low and sharp, meant only for Vi’s ears.  

Vi leaned closer, a smug grin spreading across her face. “Stop what?” she murmured, keeping her tone innocent.

Caitlyn shot her a glare, her cheeks tinged pink. Vi had to bite back a laugh. She loved this side of Caitlyn—the part of her that tried so hard to maintain composure, even when Vi was unraveling her thread by thread.  

“What do you think, Caitlyn?” Leona’s voice cut through, and Vi had to physically stop herself from laughing outright when she saw Caitlyn’s face.  

Caitlyn blinked rapidly, scrambling to cover her momentary lapse. “Sounds great!” she said a little too brightly.  

Vi turned her head slightly, her shoulders shaking with suppressed laughter. She didn’t even need to look to know Caitlyn was silently cursing her.  

When the meeting finally wrapped up and everyone dispersed, Vi went back to work, carrying a stack of boxes to the storage area. She felt Caitlyn’s eyes on her, but she didn’t look back, letting the tension simmer.  

As Vi stacked the boxes on a shelf, she heard the door click shut behind her.  Before she could even turn, a hand snaked around her wrist. She was yanked around with a surprising force, the boxes she was holding threatening to topple. “Whoa!” she exclaimed, more from the sudden movement than genuine surprise. Her back slammed against the shelf.

Her eyes flickered down, meeting the steely blue of Caitlyn’s. 

“Well, this is unexpected,” Vi drawled, her amusement in her voice.

“You think you’re so funny, don’t you?”

Damn, she looks so hot when she’s pissed.

Vi’s smirked. “I think I'm hilarious.”

Caitlyn rolled her eyes, a flicker of genuine exasperation crossing her features. But she didn’t let go. Instead, she pressed closer, her grip tightening, just enough to make Vi’s breath hitch and her heart kick into a faster rhythm. 

“You’re infuriating,” Caitlyn muttered, the words more like a sigh than an accusation. Vi could see the faint flush creeping up her neck, betraying the coolness of her tone.

“And yet, here we are,” Vi shot back, the grin spreading wider. She was enjoying this far more than she cared to admit.

“You’re going to regret that,” she whispered.

“Promise?” she breathed, her voice barely a whisper.

Instead of answering with words, Caitlyn’s lips crashed against hers. It wasn’t a gentle kiss; it was hungry and desperate. Vi’s eyes fluttered shut, the surprise quickly melting into reciprocation. Her hands, freed from the boxes, instinctively slid up Caitlyn’s back, pulling her impossibly closer, needing to feel every inch of her against her own body. 

Vi gasped against Caitlyn’s lips, a sharp intake of breath as Caitlyn’s grip on her jacket tightened, pulling her even further into the kiss. Then, one of Caitlyn’s hands dropped to the button of Vi’s pants. Her movements were efficient, the metallic rasp of the zipper sliding down sent a jolt through Vi. Before she could fully register the shift, Caitlyn’s fingers were fumbling with the elastic of her boxers.

“Woah, someone’s eager,” Vi chuckled, a nervous thrill bubbling up inside her. 

Caitlyn’s other hand shot up, clamping firmly over Vi’s mouth, effectively silencing her. “Not a single word,” she hissed.

Fuck that’s hot.

With her mouth muffled, Vi felt the slide of Caitlyn’s fingers against her skin. Caitlyn’s touch, though firm, was also surprisingly knowing, finding that sensitive spot with an almost unnerving accuracy. Vi squeezed her eyes shut, her body clenching in anticipation, a low moan trapped in her throat.

“Quiet,” Caitlyn hissed again, her breath hot against Vi’s ear. Her thighs pressed intimately against Vi’s, the friction adding another layer of delicious torment. 

The sensation was exquisite, agonizingly close to the edge. Each rhythmic pulse of pressure sent waves of pleasure crashing through her.

Just when she thought she couldn’t hold back any longer, a strangled cry ripped through her, muffled by Caitlyn’s hand. Her body bucked against Caitlyn’s, the orgasm breaking through her in a rush, intense and overwhelming. Caitlyn held her firmly against the shelves, her fingers continuing their relentless work until the last tremors subsided, leaving Vi trembling.

Slowly, Caitlyn removed her hand from Vi’s mouth, her gaze burning into Vi’s as she watched her recover.

Her eyes were glazed, pupils dilated, still swimming in the aftershocks of the orgasm. She managed a shaky grin, the corners of her mouth twitching. “You… you’re gonna pay for that,” she whispered, the threat more playful than serious.

Caitlyn’s lips curved into a small, satisfied smile, a hint of triumph in her eyes. Her fingers, slick with Vi’s release, moved towards Vi’s mouth. “Open."

Vi, still slightly dazed and completely compliant, didn’t hesitate. Her tongue darted out, eagerly lapping at Caitlyn’s fingers, savoring the taste of herself. When she pulled back, her lips were glistening, and a smug grin was already spreading across her face. She let out a low whistle, her eyes sparkling with mischief.

“Well,” she drawled, her voice still a little shaky.“Didn’t know you had it in you.” 

Caitlyn’s lips twitched, that hint of a smile playing on them. She stepped back, allowing Vi to adjust her clothes, but her gaze never wavered, still holding a spark of that earlier intensity. “Don’t push it, Vi.”

“Or what?” Vi challenged, taking a step closer. “You gonna stuff my mouth again?” 

Caitlyn’s gaze dropped instinctively to Vi’s lips, then back up to meet her eyes. “Tempting,” 

Vi chuckled, a genuine laugh this time. She pulled up her pants and straightened her shirt, smoothing out the wrinkles. Before heading back to the mundane reality of work, she pulled Caitlyn into one more deep, but softer, lingering kiss.

“Okay, that’s enough,” Caitlyn pulled away, a faint blush still dusting her cheeks. “Get back to work, Lanes,” 

Vi grinned, knowing she’d successfully gotten under Caitlyn’s skin, and that, in return, Caitlyn had gotten under hers in a way that left her breathless and wanting more. “Yes, ma’am,” 

The faint tapping of Caitlyn’s keyboard filled the otherwise silent dorm room. The clock on her desk read 9:12 PM. She relished the rare tranquility, grateful for the absence of distractions. Mel and Seraphine were out at some party, and Vi, mercifully, was working a late shift at the café.

For once, Caitlyn could focus without Vi’s constant teasing or unintentional charm pulling her away.  

Her fingers danced across the keys as she typed out the conclusion to her report on cartridge case comparisons for investigative techniques. It wasn’t riveting work, but it was important.

The sound of the door opening broke her concentration. Caitlyn glanced up, and her stomach sank as Vi strolled into the room, her usual self-assured grin plastered across her face. Caitlyn bit the inside of her cheek.

Of course she’s back now.

She suppressed the urge to groan.  

“Finished early?” Caitlyn asked, her voice deliberately even, betraying none of the internal turmoil that Vi’s arrival had sparked. 

“Yeah,” Vi replied, shrugging off her worn leather jacket, the movement causing the muscles in her shoulders to shift beneath her tight tank top.“The coffee machine decided to stage a revolt. Spewing grounds everywhere. So, early closing. Figured I’d come back and check on my favorite girl.” 

Caitlyn rolled her eyes, a practiced performance of mild annoyance, and turned resolutely back to her laptop screen. 

Ignore her.

Focus.

Cartridges.

Firearms. 

She willed herself to re-engage with the technical jargon, hoping against hope that Vi would take the very obvious hint and find something else to occupy herself with.

“Whatcha working on?” Vi’s voice, closer now, broke through Caitlyn’s mental barricade. She leaned over slightly, her shoulder brushing Caitlyn’s, and peered at the screen with a genuine curiosity that always disarmed Caitlyn a little. 

“Class report,” Caitlyn muttered, her eyes glued to the digital text. Don’t look at her. Don’t look at her. “Cartridge case comparisons. It’s for forensic investigations.” The words felt brittle, academic, a stark contrast to the vibrant presence beside her.

“Fancy,” Vi replied with a smirk, her voice laced with that familiar teasing. But, to Caitlyn’s immense relief, she backed off, wandering over to her side of the room.

Caitlyn exhaled, a shaky, silent breath. Good, she’s behaving. Maybe, just maybe, she could salvage the last few minutes of concentrated work.

Vi set her backpack on the floor with a soft thud and began stripping off her work clothes. Caitlyn tried to keep her focus laser-locked on the screen, but her gaze flickered upwards, an involuntary reflex she cursed the moment it happened.

Vi’s black tank top clung to the defined contours of her back, the muscles flexing subtly as she reached behind to pull it over her head.

Caitlyn swallowed, her throat suddenly dry.

Then, with a casual flick of her wrist, Vi tossed her pants onto the overflowing chair by her desk, leaving her in just her worn, faded boxers. She flopped onto her bed with a contented sigh, the springs groaning in protest, and reached for a book from her nightstand.

Caitlyn’s gaze darted back to her laptop, her fingers hovering over the keys, but her focus was utterly, irrevocably shattered. The image of Vi, sprawled on her bed in minimal attire, completely at ease in her own skin, was seared into her mind. 

She’s not even doing anything. The thought, tinged with exasperation, echoed in Caitlyn’s head.

Why is she like this? 

The minutes stretched, each tick of the clock an agonizing reminder of her stalled progress. Caitlyn forced her fingers to move, to type the concluding sentences of her report, but her eyes betrayed her, sneaking glances at Vi every few moments.

Vi seemed completely oblivious to Caitlyn’s internal struggle, her brow furrowed in concentration as she devoured the pages of her book, occasionally letting out a soft chuckle that resonated through the quiet room, sending a shiver down Caitlyn’s spine.

Finally, after what felt like an eternity of forced self-control and stolen glances, Caitlyn typed the last word, saved her work with a triumphant click, and slammed her laptop shut.

Caitlyn pushed back her chair with a decisive scrape against the floorboards, her movements brisk and purposeful, and crossed the small space that separated their beds. Vi watched her approach, her lips curving into a lazy, knowing smile.

“Hey, Cait,” she greeted, setting the book aside. “How’d the report—”

“Clothes. Off. Now,” Caitlyn interrupted, her voice a breathy command, the frustration of the past hour finally boiling over.

Vi blinked, her smirk widening into a full-blown grin, her eyes gleaming with amusement. Caitlyn had the distinct impression that Vi had been fully aware of her internal turmoil the entire time. Before Vi could respond, Caitlyn hastily yanked her own oversized t-shirt over her head, the fabric catching momentarily on her hair before falling to the floor, leaving her standing in just her bra.

“Well, okay,” Vi drawled, leaning back on her elbows, her eyes dancing with mischief. “You could’ve just asked, y’know.”

“Shut up.” 

It was nearly midnight when Mel and Seraphine stumbled back into the dorm building, their laughter echoing down the hallway. Seraphine’s cheeks were still pink from the party, her excitement bubbling over as she recounted the night.  

"I still can’t believe you balanced five shot glasses in a tower without spilling a drop!" Seraphine exclaimed, clutching Mel’s arm. "You were like, defying physics!"  

Mel smirked, brushing imaginary dust off her shoulder. "What can I say? Game recognizes game."  

They reached their door, still chuckling, and Seraphine fumbled with the key, her coordination slightly off from the drinks. The door swung open, and they froze in place at the sight before them.  

Vi was emerging from her shared room with Caitlyn, looking... well, wrecked. Her tank top was askew, revealing a tantalizing glimpse of toned abs. Her hair stuck out in wild tufts as if someone had run their fingers through it—repeatedly—and dark hickeys peppered her neck and collarbone.  

Mel raised an eyebrow, her sharp eyes darting over Vi’s disheveled state, while Seraphine’s jaw practically dropped.  

"Hey, guys," Vi greeted, her voice casual, completely oblivious to the scrutiny she was under. "How’s the party?"  

Mel composed herself, sliding her hands into her pockets. "It was fun. How’s your night been?"  

Vi shrugged, walking over to the mini-fridge and pulling out a water bottle. "Oh, you know, the usual." She cracked it open and took a long sip, her casual demeanor in stark contrast to the evidence plastered across her neck.  

Mel leaned against the doorframe, crossing her arms. "I see. And where’s Caitlyn?"  

Vi set the bottle down and wiped her mouth with the back of her hand. "She’s asleep," she replied nonchalantly. "She got tired after finishing her report. Big night for her."  

With that, Vi strolled toward the bathroom, whistling a low tune, leaving Mel and Seraphine standing in the common area. The door clicked shut behind her, and the silence stretched for a moment before Seraphine broke it.  

"Okay, how long do you think it’ll take for them to realize we know they’re fucking?" Seraphine asked, her voice a mix of amusement and exasperation.  

Mel smirked, tilting her head thoughtfully. "Give it a week."  

Seraphine giggled, glancing at the now-closed bathroom door. "At least we know Caitlyn finally finished that report."  

Mel chuckled softly, shaking her head. "Priorities, Seraphine. Priorities."  

The two roommates exchanged a knowing look before collapsing onto the couch, the muffled sound of the shower running in the background punctuating their shared amusement.  

“Come on, Cait, relax!” Mel leaned in and whispered. “She’s got this. Look at her. That’s the face of someone who’s already won.”  

Caitlyn forced a smile, but her eyes didn’t leave Vi, who was preparing in the corner, bouncing lightly on her feet as she shadowboxed. "I know. It’s just... I’ve never seen her like this. She’s—"  

"She's a fighter, Cait," Mel interrupted, "And you should be proud. She’s gonna wreck them."  

Ekko, sitting beside them, shot them both a cheeky grin,“Yup, Vi’s gonna own this place. Have you seen her train? I’ve been telling everyone she’s got the strength of a damn locomotive.” He shook his head, “She’s like a force of nature.”  

On Caitlyn's other side, Seraphine was practically vibrating with energy. She bounced on her toes, grinning widely. “She’s gonna look so beautiful in there... You can already tell she’s got it in the bag, right?”  

Meanwhile, Jayce had clearly abandoned all pretense. He was shouting from the top of his lungs now, hands cupped around his mouth. “Let’s go, Lanes! Knock ‘em out! Show them what a true champion looks like!” 

And across the gym, the women's center crew—Leona, Neeko, Akali, and Zeri—was just as fired up. Neeko held up a glittery sign that read “VI FOR VICTORY!” in bright, bold letters, waving it back and forth in an almost hypnotic pattern. 

Akali chewed furiously on a piece of gum, her hands on her hips as she shouted taunts at Vi’s opponent, causing more than a few onlookers to turn and stare. Zeri was too busy livestreaming the whole thing to even pay attention to the action in the ring.

And then there was Sevika, she somehow managed to get caught up in the excitement. She leaned forward, elbows propped up on her knees as she shouted to the ring, offering advice, insults, and at times, raucous encouragement.

"Move your damn feet, Lanes!" she barked, "Keep them on the ropes!"  

As Vi stepped into the ring, Caitlyn watched her go, her nerves still fluttering but replaced by the fierce pride she felt for this woman. Caitlyn couldn’t have been more excited or terrified. But as Vi bounced lightly on her feet, ready for the bell, Caitlyn knew one thing for sure: she was going to give them one hell of a show.

The round began, the tension in the gym thickening as Vi’s opponent came out swinging with everything they had. Their punches were faster, more aggressive. Vi’s gloved hands were up, her footwork smooth as she dodged and blocked, but one jab, quick and sharp—slipped through, grazing her jaw with a sickening thud. 

Caitlyn gasped, her hands flying to her mouth. “Oh no,” 

“Caitlyn, she’s fine! Don’t freak out,” Mel said with an easy smile, unbothered. "That’s nothing. Just watch.”

Caitlyn bit her lip but nodded, unable to look away as the seconds ticked by. Vi was hurt, but her expression didn’t show it. Vi was already resetting herself, taking a breath and standing tall, eyes locked onto her opponent. 

As the opponent lunged for another strike, Vi was ready. She sidestepped, moving with the grace of someone who’d spent years mastering this.

Without missing a beat, she retaliated.

A lightning-fast left jab, right cross, and then a devastating hook that sent her opponent stumbling backward into the ropes. The impact was so powerful it echoed through the gym. 

The crowd erupted in deafening cheers, students jumping to their feet in excitement.

“BOOM! RIGHT IN THE KISSER!” Zeri shouted into her phone, shaking it for dramatic effect.

“THERE WE GO, VI!” Ekko yelled, standing up and punching the air. “SHOW ‘EM WHO’S BOSS!”

Jayce, almost climbing over the railing in his excitement, screamed at the top of his lungs, “KEEP GOING, LANES! THEY CAN’T HANDLE YOU!” 

Sevika,was standing now, leaning over the edge of the bleachers. “THAT’S IT, LANES! SEND ‘EM INTO NEXT WEEK!” 

Everyone in the nearby section turned to watch her as if she were a coach giving instructions. 

Seraphine clasped together in prayer-like hope, suddenly shot up from her seat. Yes, Vi! You’ve got this!” 

Akali, still chewing her gum and now standing up with her arms crossed, let out a loud whistle. “YEAH! KICK THEIR ASS, VI!” 

Neeko, bouncing in her seat with energy, leaned forward and pumped her fist in the air.Meanwhile, Leona, always the quiet, steadfast presence, grinned from ear to ear, a proud look on her face as she clapped for Vi. 

Caitlyn turned her gaze back to the ring just in time to see Vi deliver another devastating blow, this one sending her opponent reeling.

The gym erupted in a roar of applause, chanting Vi’s name in unison. 

By the third round, the tension in the gym had reached a fever pitch. Vi’s opponent was starting to show signs of fatigue, their punches becoming slower and more desperate as they tried to keep up with the relentless force that was Vi. Sweat poured down their face, their breath coming in ragged gasps. 

They were struggling, but Vi was a machine. 

Caitlyn sat on the edge of her seat, her heart pounding as she watched Vi move through the ring with deadly grace. 

Time seemed to stretch in the final moments of the match. Each movement slowed down, each second becoming more intense. Caitlyn’s gaze was fixed on Vi, her chest tight with a mixture of awe and anxiety. 

Vi’s opponent swung wildly, their movements sluggish, desperate for a hit that could turn the tide of the fight. But Vi wasn’t about to let that happen.

With a swift duck, she avoided the punch, her footwork sharp and calculated. Her body flowed with the ease of a dancer, positioning herself perfectly for the perfect counter.

Caitlyn could barely breathe as she watched Vi’s fist wind back. In that split second, she knew what was coming.

Vi’s stance was perfect— ready to unleash all her power in one final strike.

The with a powerful twist of her body, Vi launched an uppercut that landed with a thunderous thud against her opponent’s chin. The sound echoed through the gym, a sharp, resounding smack that made the crowd collectively gasp. Her opponent’s eyes glazed over, their body crumpling in slow motion before they hit the canvas with a heavy thud.

The referee immediately began the count, but it was clear the match was over. Vi’s opponent didn’t move, their chest rising and falling erratically, but they were out. 

“VI! VI! VI!” The cheers were deafening, every corner of the gym echoing with the chants. 

Caitlyn, unable to contain herself, jumped to her feet, her heart racing as she joined in with the cheers. Her hands were clasped together tightly in front of her chest as she beamed with pride, her eyes glued to Vi, who stood in the center of the ring, her chest heaving as she caught her breath, a victorious grin spread across her face.

Sevika, standing near the bleachers. “THAT’S HOW YOU DO IT!” she roared, slamming her fist down on the metal railing. 

Jayce, unable to sit still, was nearly jumping over the railing in his excitement. “VI LANES FOR THE WIN!” he shouted, pumping his fists into the air.

The women’s center crew had all risen to their feet, jumping, clapping, and cheering like they were at a rock concert. Zeri had her phone out, capturing every moment for the livestream. “VI FOR VICTORY, BABY!” she screamed, giving her camera a thumbs-up. Akali was bouncing on her heels, shaking her fist and shouting, “YEAH! THAT’S MY GIRL!”

Seraphine was all smiles, her usual calm demeanor nowhere to be found as she pumped her fist in the air and joined in with the cheers. “YOU DID IT, VI! YOU’RE A LEGEND!” 

As the announcer’s voice boomed through the speakers, declaring Vi the winner, the entire gym erupted in a deafening roar. Vi stood in the center of the ring, her arms raised high in triumph.

Sweat glistened on her skin, her muscles still flexing from the intensity of the fight, her victorious presence that commanded the attention of everyone in the room.

She scanned the sea of faces in the crowd, her eyes sweeping over the chaos until they locked onto Caitlyn’s.

Vi winked at Caitlyn, mouthing the words "For you, cupcake.”

She's so corny sometimes.

She couldn’t stop the soft, contented smile that stretched across her face, her chest swelling with pride. 

Vi’s grin widened as she hopped out of the ring, her shoes hitting the ground with a satisfying thud. She strutted towards the bleachers, where her friends were already on their feet, cheering, clapping, and shouting her praises.

Jayce grabbed Vi into a massive bear hug the moment she reached him. “You’re a damn beast, Lanes!” he laughed, lifting her off the ground for a moment.  

“Always,” Vi shot back, giving him a playful jab in the ribs before pulling away to give Ekko a high-five.

Ekko slapped her on the back with a grin and even Sevika gave Vi an approving nod, her expression softer than usual.

“You really made it look easy,” Ekko said, laughing as he bumped his shoulder against hers.

Vi grinned, taking it all in, but her eyes kept drifting to Caitlyn, who was standing just a few steps away, watching her with that expression. Her heart swelled, and she couldn’t help but walk over to her.

“Well?” she said, her usual cocky smirk in place. “What’d you think?” 

Caitlyn raised an eyebrow, trying to act like she wasn’t as thoroughly impressed as she was. “You could’ve dodged that jab in the second round,” she said, her voice cool but her eyes betraying her affection.

Vi chuckled, stepping closer, her smirk turning into something warmer. “I’ll make it up to you,” she teased, leaning in with a mischievous glint in her eye. “How about dinner? My treat.”

Caitlyn rolled her eyes, the corners of her lips betraying her as a smile tugged at them. “Fine. But only because you won,” 

Vi, pleased with her success both in the ring and with Caitlyn’s approval, threw an arm around Caitlyn’s shoulders as the group started to make their way out of the gym. “And because you like me,”

Caitlyn chuckled softly, leaning into the warmth of Vi’s arm. “Maybe,” 

Ionian Unlimited was a local favorite, known for its generous portions and vibrant, communal vibe, with large tables that could easily accommodate their group.

Ekko, who had already claimed a seat, was waving enthusiastically at everyone as they filed in. “Come on, let’s grab the best spot before it gets packed!” he called.

Vi, still riding the high of her win, walked over to the table with a cocky smile plastered across her face. “I need the seat of honor,” she said dramatically, settling herself into the seat at the head of the table. “Clearly, I’m the reason we're all here tonight.”

Caitlyn rolled her eyes, unable to hide the proud smile tugging at the corner of her lips. “You’re unbelievable,” she teased, sitting beside her.

“I know,” Vi responded with a wink, unabashedly soaking up the attention as she leaned back in her chair. “But honestly, it was too easy. I could’ve gone another round if they had anything left in them.”

Ekko slapped he table and shaking his head. “Man, you’re lucky I’m not in that ring, or I’d be showing you what a real fight looks like.”

“Please,” Vi shot back, “You’d be too busy filming a documentary about my greatness.”

The group was full of energy, the noise and chatter spilling across the restaurant as they all recounted the events of the match. l

“I still can’t believe you took that jab like it was nothing,” Mel said, sipping her drink. “You were totally in control, but I was definitely holding my breath when that punch landed.”

“I wasn’t worried,” Vi replied confidently. “It’s all part of the plan. You take a hit, make ‘em think they’ve got something, then BOOM!” She mimed a punch with a flourish, causing several people to laugh and cheer her on.

Caitlyn snorted. “Yeah, sure, you were just ‘letting them think they had a chance,’ huh?” she teased, rolling her eyes.

“Exactly,” Vi grinned. “I’m that good.”

The table erupted into laughter again, the playful banter continuing for several minutes. Ekko was the loudest, making exaggerated gestures as he imitated Vi’s fighting style. “And then you just pfft—done!” he said, dramatically flopping into his chair.

“Alright, alright, enough about me,” Vi said, still smiling, though her ego was clearly enjoying the moment. “Let’s talk about how you guys were practically screaming my name every round. I heard you, Caitlyn. You were worried, huh?”

Caitlyn shot her a look but didn’t say anything, letting out an exaggerated sigh. “I wasn’t worried,” she muttered, knowing full well that wasn’t true. “Okay, maybe a little.”

The group erupted in laughter, with Jayce chiming in, “You were totally worried, Cait. I saw the way you were clutching the edge of your seat.”

“I was not clutching the seat,” Caitlyn protested, rolling her eyes, but the flush on her cheeks gave her away. “It’s just… the punches are really loud, okay?”

“Loud and painful,” Akali added with a grin, reaching for a piece of grilled meat from the communal platter. “I was cringing every time Vi took one, but then she just shook it off like nothing happened. That’s some next-level shit right there.”

Seraphine nodded, her usually soft voice carrying a little more excitement than usual. “She was amazing. I thought I was going to pass out from the tension. But she definitely handled it like a pro.”

Leona leaned in, her expression more serious but still proud. “She’s got the heart of a lion,” she said. “No one else could have pulled that off. Vi’s a true fighter.”

Zeri, who had been live-streaming the entire meal, chimed in from behind her phone, “She was an absolute beast out there. And I’ve got the footage to prove it, too.”

“Please tell me you didn’t film me looking like a nervous wreck,” Caitlyn muttered, but Zeri just flashed her a grin.

“Don’t worry, I’m keeping all the good stuff for my ‘Vi Lanes Greatest Hits’ video. You’ll be in the background cheering her on, looking all cute.”

Caitlyn flushed again, though her smile was soft. “I swear you guys are so annoying.”

Mel, ever the calm presence in the group, leaned back in her chair with a knowing smile. “You’re all crazy. But you know what? Vi deserved every ounce of that support. She earned it.”

“She sure did,” Sevika agreed, her voice low but full of approval. “That jab she took in the second round? I didn’t think she was going to let that slide. But of course, she didn’t.”

“Yeah,” Akali chimed in, laughing. “It was like watching a predator toy with its prey. She let them get in a hit, then bam—game over.”

Vi chuckled, clearly pleased with the praise, but she couldn’t resist the temptation to stir the pot a bit more. “You guys are all too kind. But honestly, if Ekko had been in the ring, I might have needed some help taking him down. Right, Ekko?”

Ekko raised his hands in mock surrender. “Hey, I’d just be there to document your greatness, no shame in that.”

“Exactly,” Vi replied, beaming. “Someone’s gotta record this historical moment. Maybe we can sell the footage to the highest bidder.”

The group laughed again, the energy in the room never dying down as they ate, drank, and bantered back and forth. But amidst the chaos, Caitlyn felt herself drawn into a quieter conversation with Akali and Seraphine. Zeri raised an eyebrow, leaning in with a grin.

“So, speaking of capturing moments…” she began, her voice dripping with teasing mischief. “How about the fact that you two have been inseparable lately? You’ve been going to all these concerts together, just the two of you. Something we should know?”

Seraphine nearly choked on her drink, her face turning a bright shade of red. “Oh, come on, Akali. We’re just friends.”

Zeri shot her a knowing look. “Uh-huh, sure, just friends. How many concerts do you two go to before it’s considered a thing?”

“You’re imagining things,” Seraphine protested, but the shy smile on her face betrayed her. “We’re just having fun. Honestly, I think you two are just trying to make it into something it’s not.”

Leona leaned in with a smirk, folding her arms. “Don’t hide it, Seraphine. You guys are always together. What’s the harm in admitting it?”

Seraphine rolled her eyes, trying to hide her embarrassment. “We’re literally just going to concerts. Akali’s the one making everything awkward.”

“Awkward?” Zeri scoffed, smirking. “I’m just curious. I mean, the way you two sing along to every single song? If that’s not a sign of chemistry, I don’t know what is.”

Caitlyn, who’d been quietly watching the banter unfold, exchanged a knowing glance with Vi, who had her arm slung around her shoulders. “Seems like someone’s getting some extra attention tonight,” Caitlyn teased, her voice light but full of amusement.

Seraphine groaned but smiled through it. “I’m going to kill both of you when we leave this place.”

Akali, meanwhile, just laughed, slinging her arm around Seraphine’s shoulder. “You know they're just messing with you. But seriously, you we would make a great couple.”

“I told you, Akali, we’re just friends!” Seraphine retorted, though the way she said it made the group laugh even harder.

“Yeah, we’ll see about that,” Zeri said with a wink, her phone still on them.

The night began to wind down as the group slowly filtered out of Ionian Unlimited, carrying the sounds of their laughter as they made their way toward their respective destinations. Vi and Caitlyn lingered behind the others, still caught up in the euphoria of the night. Caitlyn leaned in, still chuckling, as she adjusted her jacket.

“Great night, huh?” Caitlyn said, her arm linked with Vi’s as they walked down the sidewalk. “I think that was the most fun I’ve had in ages.”

Vi grinned. “I know, right? But, you know… the night’s not over yet.” She leaned in, her voice dropping low, “How about a little celebration just for us? You know, for the victory?”

Caitlyn’s heart raced, her lips curling into a smirk as she glanced at Vi, a playful glint in her eyes. “Oh? You think you deserve a reward?”

Vi, half lidded, her arm wrapping around Caitlyn’s waist. “Definitely. I just won my match don't you think I deserve a little something from you?”

“Well, I did have to deal with you being all cocky tonight…” Caitlyn teased, her voice teasing and seductive. “But, you know what? I think I can be persuaded.”

As the pair walked off in the direction of their dorm, a couple of blocks down, Akali and Seraphine were heading in the opposite direction. The two of them had stuck together longer than they’d expected, drawn into deep conversation as they strolled through the cool evening air.

“You know, your friends are pretty cool I'm glad you'd convince us to hangout with you guys,” Akali said, grinning sideways at Seraphine. “Not that I wasn’t already hanging out with you all the time anyway.”

Seraphine nodded, but her mind was elsewhere. She couldn’t help but admire the way Akali’s eyes sparkled as she spoke, the playful smile she always wore, and the casual confidence that made her magnetic. Seraphine’s heart thudded in her chest, and she swallowed nervously, trying to focus on the conversation. But her thoughts kept drifting to how much time they had spent together lately.

Then realization hit her like a freight train, the world around her suddenly spinning. She struggled to keep her composure as her heart hammered in her chest.

Shit.

She glanced at Akali, who was grinning at her, and she immediately turned away.

“Hey, Seraphine?” Akali’s voice was a teasing lilt, but there was a glimmer of curiosity in her eyes. “You okay? You’ve been kinda quiet all of a sudden.”

Seraphine’s breath hitched, and she had to swallow hard to keep her voice steady. “Oh, yeah, totally fine,” she said, forcing a smile that didn’t quite reach her eyes. “Just… thinking. About… stuff.”

Akali arched an eyebrow, clearly not buying the act, but she didn’t press the issue. “Well, if you’re ever gonna spill, I’m all ears. You know I don’t judge.”

Seraphine managed a nervous laugh. “I know. Just… thinking about a lot of things lately.”

Akali studied her for a moment before shrugging casually, a half-smile on her lips. “Fair enough. If you wanna talk, I’m here. No pressure, though.”

As they reached the dorms, Seraphine stopped in front of the their wing's door, her mind still a whirlwind of emotions. “Well… this is me,” she said quietly, trying to keep her voice from shaking.

Akali grinned at her, flashing her that playful, carefree look Seraphine had always admired. “Yup. Good night, Seraphine. Don’t be too weird tomorrow, okay?”

Seraphine’s chest tightened. “I’ll try,” she said, her voice barely a whisper.

As she watched Akali walk away toward her own room, Seraphine’s heart pounded in her chest, the weight of her newfound realization settling heavily over her.

But for now, all she could do was retreat into her the hallways back to their dorm.

Seraphine you fucking idiot.

"Hmmph." Vi bit down her bottom lip to muffle her moans.

Caitlyn had her hands braced on either side of Vi’s hips, her focus absolute, her tongue a relentless . 

Each lap and flick sent shivers through Vi, her legs trembling despite the weariness from the fight. Caitlyn’s fingers tangled in the short strands at Vi's nape, tugging gently as she explored every crevice and sensitive spot.

Vi’s head was thrown back against the slightly rumpled duvet, her vision blurring at the edges.Her body was singing, every nerve ending alight. She squeezed her eyes shut.

A desperate sound escaped her lips, a low moan that vibrated in the small space. Her fingers instinctively clenched in the fabric of Caitlyn’s shirt, bunching it in her fists. She wanted to grip tighter, to pull Caitlyn closer, to somehow meld their bodies into one. But Caitlyn was already there, pressed so close Vi could feel the heat radiating off her.

"Easy, darling," Caitlyn murmured against her, her voice thick with arousal. Her tongue danced a teasing rhythm, circling the swollen nub, before drawing back to lap at the sensitive hood.

Another moan tore through Vi, louder this time.

She clamped her hand over her mouth, the taste of her own skin a stark reminder that their roommate was just a few thin walls away.

But the muffling did little to contain the tremors wracking her body. Her hips bucked instinctively, pressing into Caitlyn's seeking mouth.

Caitlyn seemed to sense the impending climax, her pace intensifying. Her tongue became a blur, her suction a powerful pull. The pleasure built with dizzying speed, coiling tighter and tighter in Vi’s core. 

"Cait, fuck—." A guttural cry broke free, even through her hand.

Her muscles clenched, her body arching off the bed. Waves of sensation washed over her, each one more intense than the last. Her breath hitched and shuddered, her vision flashing with white-hot sparks. 

When the aftershocks finally began to subside, Caitlyn pulled back, her face flushed, her lips glistening. She looked up at Vi, her blue eyes dark and full of satisfaction.

"You're so loud," she whispered, a playful smirk tugging at her lips.

Vi, still gasping for breath, managed a weak glare. "Shut up."

Caitlyn chuckled, then leaned in, pressing a soft kiss to Vi’s temple. She shifted, her weight settling on Vi’s hip, her fingers tracing patterns on the inside of her thigh. Then, she slowly slipped two fingers inside Vi, finding her slick and sensitive from the recent orgasm.

Vi’s eyes widened, another involuntary moan escaping her lips. "Cait…"

"You were incredible in there," Caitlyn murmured, her voice low. "Took those hits like a champ. But you scared the hell out of me, you know that?" Her fingers began to move in slow strokes. "This is punishment for making me worry," she breathed, her lips brushing against Vi’s ear.

Vi's head lolled back, her grip tightening on Caitlyn’s shoulders. Caitlyn’s words were filthy, possessive, exactly what Vi wanted to hear as her fingers found the sensitive spot again, pressing firmly. Vi’s breath hitched. "Oh—shit…"

"That's right," Caitlyn whispered.

Vi didn't need asking twice. She was already teetering on the edge again, Caitlyn’s touch so precise, so knowing. Just as the pleasure began to build into another wave, Caitlyn’s other hand clamped firmly over Vi’s mouth.

Vi’s eyes flew open, meeting Caitlyn’s. There was a wicked glint in her gaze. "Mel’s in the other room, remember?" she murmured, her voice muffled against Vi’s lips.

The forced silence made the sensations even more acute. Vi could feel the tremor running through her, the tightening in her core. The pressure built relentlessly, until she was arching against Caitlyn’s hand, her body convulsing around her fingers.

Finally, Caitlyn released her, plopping down beside Vi on the bed. Vi lay there, chest heaving, limbs heavy and loose. She turned her head to look at Caitlyn, her lips still tingling.

"My turn," she managed, reaching out a shaky hand towards Caitlyn’s waistband.

Caitlyn caught her hand, her fingers intertwining with Vi’s. "Not tonight, darling. Tonight was all about you."

Vi frowned. "Are you sure?"

Caitlyn smiled, a soft, genuine smile that reached her eyes. "Absolutely positive." She leaned down, pressing a sweet kiss to Vi’s lips. "Just want to hold you for a bit."

They lay there in comfortable silence, the only sounds their mingled breathing.

Suddenly, the door to the common room slammed against the wall, the force of it making them both jump. 

"Guys!" Seraphine’s voice was high-pitched, bordering on hysterical from outside the room. "I have a problem!"

Caitlyn was the first to break the quiet, standing and quickly grabbing her clothes to start getting dressed.

Vi, still caught in the afterglow of the moment, reluctantly pushed herself off the bed, pulling her shirt on. 

As they finished getting dressed, they exchanged knowing glances, both still basking in the warmth of their shared moment. But when they opened the door and stepped out into the living area, they were met with a very different energy.

Mel was sitting on the couch, her hand gently resting on Seraphine’s shoulder, her expression a mix of concern and understanding. Seraphine, who was sitting beside her, had her face buried in her hands, her body hunched over as though the weight of the world was on her shoulders.

Mel noticed Caitlyn and Vi’s entrance right away, her gaze flickering from the two of them to the obvious disarray in their appearance.

The way Caitlyn’s hair was a little more tousled than usual, and the subtle flush still lingering on Vi’s cheeks. 

A small, knowing smile tugged at the corner of Mel’s lips as she glanced back at Seraphine.

“Well, well. Looks like our dear friends are a little preoccupied,” she said dryly, her eyes scanning Caitlyn and Vi with an unspoken judgment.

Vi blinked, caught slightly off-guard. “What’s going on? You look, uh, stressed.”

She sat down across from Mel and Seraphine, still trying to piece together the situation. Caitlyn joined her, sitting beside Seraphine with a raised brow.

Mel gave them both a pointed look, before turning her attention back to Seraphine. "Our beloved friend is currently experiencing a crisis," Mel said with a sigh, rubbing Seraphine’s back comfortingly.

“I—I'm just so—” Seraphine began, her voice shaky. “Guys, I’m fucking gay.” 

Vi and Caitlyn exchanged a glance, both of them thoroughly confused by the sudden outburst. Vi was the first to break the silence. “Ummm... congratulations?” 

Caitlyn sat down beside Seraphine, giving her a sympathetic smile despite her confusion. “I’m very confused about what’s happening right now,” 

Seraphine’s distress seemed to heighten as she leaned back against the couch, pulling her knees to her chest. “I like Akali—more than a friend. I’m fucking gay, and I don’t know what to do with myself,” she cried, her words coming out in a mix of disbelief and frustration.

Mel kept a calm hand on Seraphine’s back, rubbing it slowly, trying to reassure her. “Look, honey, it’s okay. I know it’s overwhelming, but you’re not alone.”

Vi raised an eyebrow and turned to Caitlyn. “That’s… great, right? Or... not?”

Caitlyn leaned in close to whisper to Vi. “I don’t know. Let’s just try to be supportive,” she whispered back.

Mel let out a dramatic sigh as she turned to Caitlyn and Vi, clearly trying to explain the situation in simple terms. “Seraphine’s just having what we veterans call a ‘gay awakening.’ It’s common. We all go through it.” She gave Seraphine a pointed look. “It’s like a rush of realization, where everything just clicks and BAM, you're questioning everything you've ever thought you knew about yourself.”

Seraphine’s eyes widened. “But I didn’t even know! I’ve only been with guys before, and now Akali comes along, and suddenly I’m like… I like her. But I’m still into men too? What the hell am I even supposed to do now?”

Vi leaned back with a thoughtful look. “Well, that’s called being bi or pan, I guess? Or maybe something else, because let’s be honest, they’ve added a ton of new labels recently.”

Caitlyn shot Vi a sharp look, giving her shoulder a playful smack. “Vi, that’s not helping,” she muttered, rolling her eyes. She turned to Seraphine, her voice softer and more understanding. “Look, I get it. This kind of realization can be tough. But… it’s okay to be confused. We’re here for you.”

Seraphine looked up at Caitlyn with wide, tear-filled eyes. “You really think so?”

“Of course,” Caitlyn assured her with a gentle smile, placing a comforting hand on her knee. “You don’t have to have it all figured out right now. We’ve all gone through something similar.”

Vi tilted her head slightly, glancing at Caitlyn. “I mean, what are the chances they put four gay people as roommates?” 

Caitlyn glared at Vi, a small laugh escaping her lips. “Vi!”

Mel couldn’t help but chuckle, “Those rooming questionnaires are scarily specific,” she added, nudging Seraphine gently.

Seraphine let out a shaky laugh She wiped her eyes, managing a small smile. “I never thought I’d end up here. I just… wasn’t expecting this.”

Vi leaned forward, giving Seraphine an encouraging nod. “Hey, you don’t have to have everything figured out right away. You’re still you, no matter who you end up liking. And if you like Akali, that’s just another part of who you are. It’s all good.”

Seraphine sat there, her mind racing as she processed everything. “I’ve only ever been with men, okay? That’s it. And I know that being with a woman is different. There’s—there’s stuff you have to learn, right? Like, do I need to start buying Akali flowers? Chocolate? Start courting her like it’s the olden days?” She threw her hands up in frustration, her voice rising with each question. “What if I’m just supposed to do all that and I don’t even know how?”

"Whoa, whoa!" Mel, raised an eyebrow at the barrage of questions. She gently placed a hand on her friend’s arm, trying to calm her down. “Slow down. Take a breath. You’re thinking way ahead of yourself.” 

Seraphine ran her fingers through her hair, frustrated “I don’t know how to do this! I’m freaking out. What if I mess up? What if I’m not doing it right?”

Mel took a deep breat. “Listen, it’s okay to feel all over the place right now. But right now, you don’t have to figure out what kind of flowers to buy or whether you need to start a grand romantic gesture. The only thing you should be focusing on right now is your internal conflict.” She chuckled softly and shook her head. “And there's no such thing as not doing it right. That’s the pressure society puts on us to fit some mold of how romance should look. Flowers, chocolates, dates. It’s all… a lot of performance and very little about real connection.”

Caitlyn, who had been quietly observing the conversation, spoke up. “It’s true. Relationships, whether they’re with men or women are about more than just these surface-level things. No one expects you to have it all figured out.”

Vi leaned back in her chair, arms crossed, but her expression softened. “Exactly. Just be you. The rest can come naturally.”

Seraphine took a deep breath, her shoulders relaxing a little as she absorbed what her friends were saying. “So... I don’t need to act like I know what I’m doing?”

“Exactly,” Caitlyn said with a soft smile. “You just need to be honest with yourself and with Akali. You don’t have to perform any roles..”

Mel nodded, adding, “It’s a journey. You’re figuring it out as you go, and that’s perfectly okay. No one has all the answers from the start. This process, the self-acceptance—it takes time. But it’ll feel so much better once you can stop worrying about what you ‘should’ be doing and just focus on what feels right for you.”

"But how did you know?" Seraphine asked again, her voice quieter now. "It just feels... overwhelming. I’ve only ever been with guys, so this whole thing with Akali feels new, and I’m trying to catch up, but I don’t even know where to start. How did you know this was it?"

Vi leaned back in her seat with a playful grin, the confidence in her voice never wavering. "Well, for me, it wasn’t exactly a ‘knowing,’ more like a whole lot of ‘this feels right moments. The closet? For me, it was glass. All those late-night stares at half-naked women on posters, all that... obsession with boobs. It kind of became obvious,"

Caitlyn rolled her eyes, “Of course you’re the one to say something like that.”

Vi just laughed and continued, “Then there was that time a guy tried hitting on me, and I swear to you, I’ve never wanted to puke more in my life. There was no denying it after that. Coming out? Not a big deal. My family had an idea, and they were always cool with it.”

Mel snorted. “Of course, that was easy for you,” she teased. “Your closet was basically a funhouse mirror, Vi. It was never a ‘coming out’ moment. You just were."

Vi shrugged, her carefree attitude still making her charm seem effortless. “I just didn’t see the point in hiding it. I mean, why bother? It was always pretty obvious, even to me."

Seraphine blinked slowly at Vi’s casual self-acceptance, then turned her gaze to Caitlyn, whose demeanor was more introspective.

Caitlyn's eyes were far away for a moment, lost in her own memories, as though she were replaying a moment she had tried to forget. Her expression softened, and she began to speak.

“For me... it wasn’t as simple,” Caitlyn started, her gaze falling to her hands as she folded them together. “I spent years really trying to convince myself I was straight. I had a boyfriend in high school, and we—" She paused, the memory making her grimace. "We had sex, but it was horrible. I felt nothing. Like, I knew something wasn’t right. It wasn’t until later, when I kissed a girl, that everything finally clicked. It was like oh...this is what it’s supposed to feel like."

They stayed silent, respecting the vulnerability but also a bit worried. Seraphine sat forward, listening intently, her own heart swelling with empathy for Caitlyn’s journey.

"But even after that... I didn’t want to admit it to myself," Caitlyn continued, her tone heavy now. "I grew up with so many expectations from my family. My mom was always setting me up with guys, pushing this... ideal image of the perfect life she had in mind for me. I tried to make it work. I convinced myself that I could force myself to like men, that maybe if I just kept pretending, it would get easier. But it didn’t. It just made me miserable. I hated it."

The three all exchanged looks, the gravity of Caitlyn's words not lost on them. 

“Cait…” Vi started, “I had no idea you went through all that.”

Caitlyn smiled faintly, her eyes meeting Vi's. “It’s okay now. I’ve accepted it. The hardest part was facing myself, realizing I’m not straight, and not letting myself be gaslit by what everyone else thought.” 

Vi instinctively reached over, placing a hand on Caitlyn’s hand, giving it a light squeeze.

Caitlyn gave a soft, rueful laugh. “It’s not always easy. There are still days when I feel like I have to hide parts of myself, like when I’m around my mom. But the truth is, I can’t change who I am. I’m not going to apologize for it, and I’m not going to hide it anymore.”

Mel added, “You shouldn’t have to. You don’t owe anyone an explanation. You’re owning your truth, and that’s all that matters.”

Caitlyn glanced at Mel, her expression lightening. “Thanks, Mel. It’s definitely been a journey. But I think I’m finally there.”

Mel nodded thoughtfully. “For me, it was different. I’ve always just liked people. Guys, girls. It didn’t matter. My mom was pretty open-minded too, she dated both men and women, so I didn’t really have that... external pressure to fit into a mold. I just liked who I liked, and that was that.”

“Must be nice,” Seraphine muttered with a small smile, wiping away the last of her tears.

Mel grinned. “Yeah, I’m lucky that way.”

Seraphine was still processing, feeling a little overwhelmed. “I get it,” she said slowly. “It’s not just about figuring out if you like someone, it’s about understanding who you are and what that means. And I guess, that’s what I’m struggling with.But... I don’t know if I’m ready for that kind of... change."

Vi leaned forward. “The beauty of it is that you don’t have to rush it. Just take it slow, get to know yourself, get to know Akali. It’s not like there’s a set rulebook. If you need advice, though—” She gave a mock-serious look “—I’m totally your girl.”

Seraphine smiled weakly, then sighed in relief. “Thanks, Vi. Seriously.”

Mel smiled at Seraphine, her voice soft. “Take it one step at a time. We’re all here for you. You don’t have to do this alone.”

Seraphine looked at her friends, feeling their unwavering support surrounding her like a comforting blanket. "Yeah… I think I’m starting to get it. It’s just gonna take time, right?"

Caitlyn nodded. “Exactly. And when you’re ready to move forward, we’re right here to help. You don’t have to figure it out in one go. What matters is accepting yourself, wherever that takes you.”

“And if you ever need anything—anything at all—just ask,” Vi added, her grin making its way back onto her face. “Even if it’s for tips on how to make a first move. I’ve got the expertise.”

Seraphine let out a small laugh. “You guys are seriously the best.”

“Of course,” Mel replied with a knowing grin. “What are friends for?”

Seraphine sat up a little straighter, "Okay, now that I’m... well, I’m getting there, but how do I actually approach Akali with my feelings? Like, what’s the best way to talk to her about it?"

The room went silent for a moment, the weight of the question settling in.

“Well,” Caitlyn began, her tone thoughtful as she leaned forward, “you need to be honest, Seraphine. Just tell her how you feel, don’t try to hide anything. She’ll appreciate that. And you don’t have to make it all dramatic, just... let her know you’ve been thinking about her in a different way.”

Mel nodded in agreement. “Exactly. You don’t need to rush into anything or force it. Let things flow naturally.”

Seraphine smiled, taking in their advice with a nod. But before she could say anything, Vinwho had been quietly observing the conversation, cut in. “Or,” she drawled, “you could just walk up to her and say, ‘Hey Akali, I’m totally into you, wanna make out?’ Simple, effective.”

Caitlyn blinked in disbelief. “Vi, that’s not helpful.”

Vi leaned back, crossing her arms behind her head with an exaggerated shrug. “Hey, I’m just saying, it’s worked for me a lot of times. Sometimes you just need to be blunt.”

Mel sighed, rubbing her temples. “Vi, you’ve literally never had a conversation without making it about sex. This isn’t a joke.”

Vi laughed. “Oh, I take everything seriously. Just ask Cait.” 

Caitlyn glares at Vi. "You are so annoying when you want to be."

Vi turned the conversation back to Caitlyn. “Oh, really? What about that time you slept with those two girls, who were exes, by the way?”

Caitlyn went a deep shade of red. “I didn't even know! Why are we still bringing this up?”

Vi smirked, “Sure, Cait. But you’ve gotta admit, you did enjoy that, didn’t you?”

Mel raised an eyebrow, a small chuckle escaping her lips. “Caitlyn’s got quite a history. ”

Caitlyn threw her hands up in mock exasperation. “Okay, fine, I’m not perfect. But it’s not like I’m out here hitting on every woman I see...unlike some people.” She shot a pointed look at Vi.

Vi just shrugged, completely unapologetic. “What can I say? I appreciate a pretty face.” Then, with a mischievous glint in her eye, she added, “And sometimes I make my own moves. Caitlyn’s just... a little more subtle about it. When she wants to be.”

Caitlyn buried her face in her hands. “I swear, Vi, one of these days—”

“Yeah, yeah, we get it,” Vi interrupted, laughing. “But seriously. What is the harm in a little flirting? Life’s too short not to have fun, and you’re great at it. Just admit it.”

Seraphine, feeling the lightness of the moment, smirked. “I’m just saying, Caitlyn, you seem to enjoy being the mysterious one. You’re like the sexy librarian, just missing the glasses.” 

Caitlyn, now fully red, crossed her arms and muttered under her breath, “I’m not a librarian... I’m not sexy...”

Mel and Seraphine both burst into laughter, while Vi added, “I don’t know, Cait. I think you’re pretty sexy.”

At this point, Caitlyn could do nothing but bury her face in her hands again, laughing despite herself.

“I am never going to live this down, am I?”

Mel shook her head. “Not a chance.”

Vi, ever the instigator, couldn’t resist adding, “But hey, Cait. When you’re ready to admit that you’re secretly all about that life... I’ll be here to remind you.”

Caitlyn just groaned, collapsing back against the couch.

Seraphine, still chuckling, turned back to the group. “Okay, okay, back to Akali. You guys have all given me so much to think about. I just... I guess I need to relax, right? Don’t overthink it and just talk to her?”

Mel nodded seriously. “Yep, and maybe throw in a little something something while you’re at it, just to keep things interesting.”

Caitlyn rolled her eyes but smiled warmly. “You’ve got this, Seraphine. We’ll be here for you when you decide to take the plunge.”

Seraphine felt lighter now, grateful for the banter and the reassurance. “Thanks, guys. You’ve no idea how much this helps. I think I might just take your advice... and relax for once.”

Finals week had descended on campus like a dark cloud. Caitlyn had been bracing herself for this week for months. She prided herself on her discipline and organization, but even she felt the weight of it now.  

The night before, Caitlyn had sat Vi down in their dorm room, her face a perfect mask of determination.  

"Violet," Caitlyn began, crossing her arms and fixing her with a pointed look.  

Vi, sprawled out on her bed, looked up from her textbook with a crooked grin. "Uh-oh. Full name incoming?"  

"No," Caitlyn replied, though her tone was no less serious. "I think... we need to take a pause. From, you know... that."  

Vi’s grin widened. "‘That? You mean our very enjoyable extracurricular activities?"  

Caitlyn rolled her eyes, her cheeks turning pink. "Yes, that. Finals are coming up, and I can’t afford any distractions." She paused, her gaze softening. "You’re... distracting, Vi."  

Vi propped herself up on one elbow, her grin shifting to something more tender. "Aw, cupcake. You think about me that much?"  

"I’m serious!" Caitlyn huffed, though she couldn’t stop the smile tugging at her lips. "I just need to focus, okay?"  

Vi chuckled, raising her hands in surrender. "Alright, alright. I’ll give you all the space you need. No distractions. Scout’s honor."  

"Thank you," Caitlyn said, relieved.  

"Although," Vi added, smirking again, "If you need a study break, you know where to find me."  

Caitlyn shook her head, exasperated but grateful.  

Now, hours later, Caitlyn was regretting nothing but her own sanity.  

She sat hunched over a desk in the university library, surrounded by a fortress of textbooks, notes, and her tablet. Her study materials stared back at her like a taunt, the pages filled with technical jargon that blurred together after hours of cramming.  

The clock on her tablet read 11:42 AM. Caitlyn’s fourth coffee cup sat empty beside her, and her hand trembled slightly from the caffeine overdose. She rubbed her temples, muttering under her breath as she tried to memorize a particularly dense section on ballistic fingerprinting.  

"How does anyone retain all of this?" she whispered harshly to herself, tapping her pen anxiously against her notebook.  

Her usually sharp mind felt sluggish, the stress piling up with every passing second. The mounting pressure made it difficult to focus.

Every time she thought she’d made progress, she’d forget half of what she just read.  

"I swear," Caitlyn muttered, glaring at her notes, "if I hear one more term like ‘striations’ or ‘breech face markings,’ I’m going to lose it."  

She leaned back in her chair, closing her eyes for a moment, but the words seemed burned into her eyelids. Her hand instinctively reached for the coffee cup before remembering it was empty.  

The faint buzz of conversation from other students filtered through the library, but Caitlyn had tuned it out. She prided herself on studying alone; her method always worked.

But right now, the solitude didn’t feel as effective.  

For a fleeting moment, her mind wandered to Vi, her carefree attitude, her terrible jokes, her calming presence. Caitlyn shook her head, banishing the thought.

Focus, Kiramman. Finals first, then... maybe you can think about her later. 

With a deep breath, she sat up straight and forced herself to return to the notes in front of her. "Okay, Caitlyn. You’ve got this," she whispered.  

Still, as she tried to will herself to focus, part of her wondered if maybe—just maybe—a little distraction wouldn’t be so bad.  

"I’m doomed," she declared, her voice muffled.

"Why did I agree to this? Why did I let my parents talk me into engineering? ‘It’s practical, Seraphine,’ they said. ‘It’s stable.’ And now here I am, drowning in thermodynamics when I should be writing lyrics!"  

The dorm room was a mess.

Textbooks and notebooks were strewn across the small coffee table, Seraphine’s colorful highlighters scattered like confetti among Mel’s meticulously arranged notes. Seraphine sat cross-legged on the floor, her head buried in her hands, groaning dramatically.  

Mel, perched elegantly on the couch, raised an eyebrow as she flipped through Seraphine’s textbook. "You’re not doomed," she said firmly, not even looking up. "You’re just being dramatic." 

Seraphine peeked at her through her fingers. "I’m not being dramatic; I’m being realistic. Do you even understand these equations, Mel? Because I sure don’t!"  

Mel sighed and closed the book with a soft thud. She set it down beside her, crossed her legs, and leveled Seraphine with a look so sharp it could have cut through steel.  

"Seraphine," she said, her tone calm but commanding, "Pull yourself together."  

Seraphine blinked, startled by the shift in Mel’s demeanor.  

"This isn’t the time to wallow in self-pity," Mel continued, her voice crisp and authoritative, like a general addressing a disheveled cadet. "You’re smarter than this, and you’re not going to let a few equations get the better of you. Do you hear me?"  

Seraphine opened her mouth to protest, but Mel held up a hand to silence her.  

"Do. You. Hear. Me?" Mel repeated, enunciating each word with precision.  

"Yes, ma’am," Seraphine mumbled, sitting up a little straighter.  

"Good." Mel leaned forward, her expression softening slightly. "Look, I know this isn’t your dream. I know you’d rather be composing music than solving equations. But you made a deal with your parents, and you’re going to see it through. And guess what? You’re not alone in this. I’m here. We’re going to tackle this together, one problem at a time. Understand?"  

Seraphine nodded, her lips pressed into a determined line. "Okay. You’re right. I can do this."  

"That’s the spirit." Mel smirked, handing her the textbook again. "Now, let’s start with the basics. Walk me through this formula...slowly. You’re not leaving this spot until you’ve nailed it."  

Seraphine groaned but grabbed the book, her earlier defeat replaced with a flicker of determination. "Alright, let’s do this. But if I survive this, you’re buying me boba later."  

Mel chuckled, leaning back against the couch. "If you survive this, I’ll buy you boba and dessert."  

"Deal." Seraphine grinned, flipping through the pages.  

The café was packed with students, each of them hunched over laptops, textbooks, and notebooks, their collective stress palpable in the air. 

Vi sat at the corner table, her notebook open in front of her and her laptop balanced precariously on top of a thick anatomy textbook. A half-empty cup of coffee sat within reach, and every so often, she’d take a slow sip, her other hand scribbling notes.  

She was reviewing muscle physiology, and while the material wasn’t thrilling, it was manageable. She’d promised Caitlyn she’d focus this week, and damn it, she was keeping her word.  

The door to the café jingled as it swung open, and in walked Sevika, her tall, imposing figure drawing a few glances from the stressed-out students. Vi groaned internally when she noticed her heading her way.  

Sevika smirked as she reached Vi’s table, leaning on it casually. "Look at you, nerding it up. Never thought I’d see the day," she teased.  

Vi didn’t bother looking up. "What do you want, Sevika? I’m busy."  

"Busy? You?" Sevika chuckled, reaching out to flick the corner of Vi’s notebook. "Didn’t peg you for the studious type. What’s this? Muscle tissue? You’re actually studying this crap?"  

"Yeah," Vi said dryly, finally meeting her gaze. "Unlike you, I have goals that don’t involve harassing undergrads in cafés."  

Sevika laughed, clearly unbothered. "Fair enough. Just don’t fry your brain, princess. Finals are a scam anyway."  

"Thanks for the wisdom," Vi muttered, shooing her away with a flick of her wrist.  

Sevika chuckled and strolled off, her obnoxious presence fading as she moved to the counter. Vi couldn’t help but shake her head with a smirk, her annoyance at Sevika’s antics melting away almost instantly. She was too focused to let it bother her.

But then, across the room, her attention was drawn to a student sitting at a nearby table. The young woman was hunched over her laptop, her hands trembling as she stared at the screen in panic. Tears were streaming down her face, and her breath was coming in sharp, irregular gasps. She was trying to type something, but her fingers wouldn’t cooperate. .

Vi’s heart sank for a moment. She felt a pang of concern as the girl’s sobs filled the air, but she quickly squashed it. It was finals week. Everyone was feeling the pressure.

But still... It was hard to watch someone unravel like that.

With a deep breath, Vi returned to her textbook, though her gaze kept flicking back to the distraught student, a soft frown tugging at her lips. She could see the girl’s struggle, and the sight hit a little closer to home than she cared to admit.

This is ridiculous, Vi thought, forcing herself to focus on the words in front of her. She's not going to let this entire week break her.

Finals can go screw themselves.

Vi took another sip of her coffee, leaning back in her chair. She was getting the hang of this. She could power through it, just like she always did.

Vi sighed and turned the page of her textbook. It would all be over soon.  

Caitlyn pushed open the dorm door with a heavy sigh, her bag slung low on her shoulder and her face etched with fatigue. The long hours she’d spent buried in the library’s quiet corner had been productive, sure, but they’d drained every ounce of energy she had left.

Her mind buzzed with forensic science terms, the kind of jargon that clung to her thoughts like static, and her body practically begged for rest.  

Mel perched on the couch like she owned it, her posture regal even in sweatpants. A notebook balanced effortlessly on her knee, and her pen moved with a sort of lazy precision.

Across from her, Seraphine was a full-blown disaster zone. Papers surrounded her like a moat of despair, her hair sticking out in every direction as if she’d just finished wrestling with an unruly textbook.  

“How’s it going in here?” Caitlyn asked, setting her bag down with a thud and leaning against the wall.  

Mel looked up from her notes, her serene expression unshaken. “Oh, just fine. Seraphine, however, seems to be in the middle of a crisis.”  

“I am not in the middle of a crisis!” Seraphine shot back, waving a neon pink highlighter like it was her weapon of choice. “I’m in the middle of a full-scale catastrophe! I can’t do this. I’m done. I’m just going to email my professor and tell them I quit. That’s a thing, right? You can quit finals?”  

Mel’s lips twitched with amusement as she reached down to rescue a stray paper that had drifted off Seraphine’s pile. “You’re being dramatic, as usual. We’ve already been over this material twice, and you understood it perfectly fine.”  

Seraphine let out a groan so pitiful it could’ve been mistaken for an actual death rattle. She flopped onto her back, spreading her arms wide as if she were surrendering to the inevitable. “That was a fluke! I’m going to fail, Mel. I can feel it in my bones.”  

“Your bones are wrong,” Mel said dryly, flipping a page in her notebook without looking up. “You’ll survive. I’ve already decided.”  

Caitlyn chuckled softly. She admired how Mel always seemed to have it together, even under the pressure of finals. “You seem awfully confident, Mel. Are you even a little nervous?”  

Mel gave her a knowing smile, her calm demeanor bordering on smug. “Not really. Preparation breeds confidence, Caitlyn. You should try it sometime.”  

Caitlyn raised an eyebrow, opening her mouth to retort, but before she could get a word out, the bathroom door creaked open.  

Steam billowed out like the dramatic entrance of a stage play, and there stood Vi, toweling off her damp hair. She wore a simple tank top and jersey shorts, her skin still glistening faintly from the shower.

Her hair was tousled, sticking to her neck in a way that shouldn’t have been as captivating as it was.

The way her tank top hugged her frame was almost criminal, and the casual, effortless way she stood there made Caitlyn’s heart do an Olympic-level flip.  

Vi’s grin was easy and warm as she spotted Caitlyn. “Hey, cupcake. How was studying?”  

Caitlyn froze, her thoughts skidding to a halt like a car hitting black ice. She tried—tried—not to let her eyes linger, but it was a losing battle. The single bead of water trailing down Vi’s neck and disappearing into her tank top was far too distracting.

Caitlyn suddenly felt like the room was about ten degrees hotter.  

“Nope,” she said abruptly, grabbing her bag as if it were a lifeline. “Nope, nope, nope.”  

Without another word, she spun on her heel and power-walked out of the common room, her cheeks flaming.  

The door to the room clicked shut, leaving a stunned silence in her wake.  

And then Mel and Seraphine burst into laughter, their voices filling the room. Even Vi couldn’t help but chuckle, shaking her head in amusement as she tossed the towel aside.  

“Did I… do something?” Vi asked, though the playful glint in her eyes betrayed her.  

Mel smirked, returning to her notebook with a casual air. “You existed. That’s apparently enough to send Caitlyn spiraling.”  

Seraphine sat up, brushing stray papers off her lap. “Honestly, though? Same. You do have a way of being... distracting.”  

Vi grinned, running a hand through her damp hair as if to emphasize Seraphine’s point. “It’s a talent,” she said, her tone dripping with amusement.  

The three of them shared another laugh before returning to their respective tasks, the mood in the room noticeably lighter. 

Caitlyn’s pen hovered over the last question for what felt like an eternity before she circled her answer with a decisive flick of her wrist. Her heart pounded, not from nerves, but from the sheer relief of being done. 

Her eyes scanned the exam paper one final time, making sure there were no overlooked questions or missed opportunities to showcase what hours of caffeine-fueled studying had ingrained in her brain. Satisfied, she gathered her things and walked up to the professor's desk, handing over the paper with a confidence that felt alien after the relentless grind of finals week.  

As she exited the classroom, the weight of weeks of stress and sleepless nights hit her all at once. Her chest tightened, her eyes stung, and she felt like she was on the verge of tears—not from sadness, but from overwhelming relief. She took a deep breath, steadying herself as she stepped into the hallway. 

Her footsteps echoed through the nearly empty corridors of the building as she headed toward the dormitory. Her mind replayed the answers she’d written down, but for the first time in days, the critical voice in her head was silent. She allowed herself to feel proud, genuinely proud, for tackling what felt impossible just days ago.  

As if fate decided to reward her, Caitlyn spotted a familiar figure walking down the hallway toward her. Even from a distance, Vi’s unmistakable red hair and the slight bounce in her step told Caitlyn everything she needed to know—Vi had just finished her own exams.  

Vi spotted her immediately, her face lighting up in a grin that made Caitlyn’s heart skip a beat. “Cait!” she called out, quickening her pace to meet her halfway. “You’re done? I just finished mine, too. Ugh, it was tough, but honestly, I think I did pretty well.” She leaned in slightly, her voice softening as her gaze met Caitlyn’s. “How was yours?”  

Caitlyn didn’t respond—not with words, at least. Instead, she grabbed Vi’s wrist with purpose, and started pulling her back to their dorm.  They reached their shared room, and Caitlyn opened the door with a swift motion, pulling Vi inside before closing it behind them with a soft click.  

“Alright,” Vi said, leaning casually against the doorframe, her grin never fading. “What’s going on? You seem—”  

Caitlyn didn’t let her finish. She stepped forward, closed the distance between them, and kissed Vi with a fierce intensity that left no room for words. Her hands found their way to Vi’s shoulders, pulling her close, and every ounce of stress, relief, and pent-up emotion Caitlyn had been carrying poured into the kiss.  

Vi’s surprise melted almost instantly as she wrapped her arms around Caitlyn, pulling her even closer. When they finally broke apart, Caitlyn’s breathing was unsteady, her cheeks flushed as she rested her forehead against Vi’s.  

“I’m done,” Caitlyn whispered. “It’s over. We’re finally done.”  

Vi smiled softly, brushing a strand of hair from Caitlyn’s face. “Yeah, cupcake. We’re done. You killed it—I know you did.”  

For the first time in days, Caitlyn allowed herself to relax fully, leaning into Vi’s embrace as the weight of finals week dissolved. They stood there for a moment, wrapped in each other’s presence, before Vi’s lips curled into a smirk.  

“So… does this mean we can end that little ‘study-only’ rule you made?” she teased.

Caitlyn laughed softly, shaking her head before pulling Vi in for another frantic  kiss. “Yes. Bed. Now.”  

“Well, aren’t you eager? Been counting down the seconds, have you?”

Caitlyn finally spoke, her voice tight with pent-up desire. “You have no idea.”

Then, before Vi could retort, Caitlyn’s lips crashed against hers, a hungry, desperate claim that stole Vi’s breath away. It was a frantic kiss.

Vi met the kiss with equal fervor, her own pent-up tension from the exam period and their self-imposed celibacy erupting. Their hands fumbled at each other’s clothes, zippers protesting under the urgency, buttons popping free. Caitlyn’s fingers tugged impatiently at the hem of Vi’s tank top, while Vi’s own hands went straight for the buttons of Caitlyn’s blouse, ripping them open without a second thought.

The moment Caitlyn’s bra, a delicate lace thing that barely contained the lush bounty beneath, was unclasped, her breasts – and god, what magnificent tits they were – seemed to sigh in relief as they spilled into Vi’s eager hands. Her nipples, already pert, tightened instantly, blossoming into hard peaks under her hand. Vi’s head dipped, her lips parting as she latched onto a nipple, sucking hard.

The sound echoed in the quiet space, a wet, hungry noise that spoke volumes of pent-up frustrations. She lavished attention on each breast, alternating between gentle laps of her tongue and sharp, playful nips that elicited gasps from Caitlyn. She drew on them with a fervent, almost desperate hunger, as if she could never get enough, a hunger that mirrored the ache deep in Caitlyn’s core.

“Violet,” Caitlyn gasped, her breath catching in her throat, her hands threading through the short strands of Vi’s hair, tugging gently, urging her closer, deeper. “God, I missed this. I missed you.”

“Missed this?” Vi mumbled against the warm skin, her voice thick with arousal, her tongue swirling around the peak. “Or missed me worshipping your magnificent tits?” She punctuated her words with a light suck, a playful tug that sent shivers down Caitlyn's spine.

“Both,” she admitted, Caitlyn moaned, voice breathy. “But enough teasing.” Her hands, still trembling slightly, found purchase on Vi’s shoulders, pushing her back down onto the soft mattress with a surprising force. 

Caitlyn straddled her, her thighs bracketing Vi’s hips. Then quickly pulled down Vi’s boxers, revealing the Vi’s already slick cunt, already wet.

“Janna,” Caitlyn breathed. “You’re so wet.”

She leaned down, her lips trailing a scorching path down Vi’s neck. She savored the sensitive hollow of Vi's throat, nipping playfully before moving to the smooth expanse of her collarbone, her tongue leaving a damp trail. Her journey continued down between her breasts, lingering in the warm valley, her tongue swirling in Vi’s navel, the gesture sending shivers of pure sensation through Vi, making her gasp and arch against the bed.

Vi's hands gripped Caitlyn’s hips, her fingers digging into the soft flesh, silently urging her on, demanding more.

Then, finally, Caitlyn’s lips reached their destination. Her gaze locked with Vi’s, a silent, charged moment of connection as her fingers parted Vi’s folds as her tongue flicked out, tasting Vi’s werness, lapping it up that made Vi’s hips buck instinctively.

“Poor thing,” she murmured. “Exams did a number on you too, huh?”

“Is talking about exams your version of dirty talk?” Vi teased back, though her voice was shaky, her control slipping with each passing second. Her hips started to buck instinctively against Caitlyn’s touch.

Caitlyn chuckled, a low, throaty sound of pure amusement, before her mouth closed completely over Vi’s clit. Her lips sucked and teased with a practiced expertise that bordered on cruel, sending waves of pure pleasure through Vi. Her hands gripped Vi’s thighs, holding her steady, anchoring her in place as she devoured her. 

 Vi’s breath hitched and caught in her throat, tiny whimpers escaping her lips as her vision blurred at the sheer intensity of the sensations. Caitlyn’s relentless ministrations were driving her closer and closer to the edge.

“Fuck, Cait,” Vi gasped, her nails digging into Caitlyn’s shoulders, the pressure almost bruising. “You’re gonna kill me with that mouth.”

Caitlyn lifted her head, pupils dilated. A strand of her dark hair clung to her wet lips. “Is that a complaint?”

“Definitely not,” Vi panted, her body trembled. “Just… maybe make it last a little longer?” It was a plea disguised as a demand.

Caitlyn smirked, a flash of her usual playful self returning. “Maybe. If you’re good.” She dipped her head back dow, pushing Vi closer and closer to the edge. 

Vi’s muscles coiled tight, her breath coming in ragged gasps. Her vision tunneled, focusing solely on the torment between her legs, the feeling of Caitlyn’s hot mouth and tongue driving her insane. 

And finally, Vi’s orgasm ripped through her, a series of shuddering contractions that wracked her body, stealing her breath and leaving her momentarily blind. She cried out, a strangled sound, her hips bucking uncontrollably against Caitlyn’s mouth, her fingers tangling in Caitlyn’s hair, pulling, gripping, unable to let go.

Caitlyn continued to lap and suck until the last tremors subsided, savoring the taste of Vi’s release, then pushed herself back up, her face flushed, her lips wet and swollen, a testament to her passionate efforts.

Vi laid there, dazed and breathless, a satisfied sigh escaping her lips, her body humming with the aftershocks of her climax.

“God—fuck,” she managed, a shaky laugh bubbling in her voice. “That was… needed. Desperately.”

Caitlyn leaned down, pressing a soft, lingering kiss to Vi’s still-sensitive lips. “You have no idea.”

Vi was about to reach for Caitlyn, to reciprocate the incredible pleasure she had just received, but Caitlyn gently but firmly pushed her hands away, a knowing glint in her eyes. “Not yet,” she murmured, a mischievous and decidedly dominant tone in her voice. “I have a better idea.”

With a fluid, graceful movement, Caitlyn shed her own remaining underwear, tossing them carelessly onto the floor. She then settled back onto Vi, straddling her again, her bare flesh pressing against Vi’s still-sensitive core.

“Spread for me,” she commanded.

Vi’s breath hitched as she obeyed, her legs falling open, offering herself completely to Caitlyn’s desires.

Caitlyn took Vi’s hand, her own fingers trembling slightly with anticipation, and guided it down, positioning two of Vi’s fingers against her own wet cunt

Vi’s breath caught in her throat at the feel of Caitlyn, a sudden, sharp intake of air. So slick and hot beneath her touch, slick with her own arousal. Caitlyn’s breath hitched, a low moan escaping her lips as Vi’s fingers slipped inside, encountering the tight, hot walls of Caitlyn’s cunt.

“Oh, fuck,” Caitlyn groaned, her head falling back, her neck arching, exposing the delicate curve of her throat. “That’s it. Oh. Just like that.”

Holy shit.

Caitlyn began to grind down on Vi’s fingers, her movements slow and deliberate, each press and release sending waves of pleasure through them both. Her hips rocked against Vi’s, the friction exquisite, her control seemingly hanging by a thread. 

“I want to look at you,” she gasped between moans. “I want to see you watch me come apart.”

Vi was losing it, the sight of Caitlyn completely undone, her face flushed, her body slick with sweat, grinding against her fingers, was intoxicating beyond words. She reached up, her hands gripping Caitlyn’s hips, holding her steady, guiding her deeper, helping her find the perfect rhythm, her thumbs grazing the sensitive skin of Caitlyn’s inner thighs.

“Fuck, fuck—stay still, right there—oh my god, fuck,” Caitlyn moaned, her voice ragged, as she steadied herself on Vi’s fingers, her body arching, her muscles clenching around Vi's digits.

Their kisses grew frantic, desperate, their tongues tangling in a heated dance of shared pleasure, a desperate search for connection as Caitlyn rode Vi’s fingers, her moans growing louder, more insistent.

Finally, with a strangled cry that tore from her throat, Caitlyn reached her peak. Her body shuddered violently, her grip on Vi’s shoulders tightening with bruising force as wave after wave of intense orgasm washed over her. 

Her moans were loud, unrestrained, echoing through the small room. She pressed herself against Vi's fingers, clinging to them as if they were her lifeline, her body trembling with the force of her climax.

The room was quiet except for the rustling of sheets and the rhythmic sound of their breathing. The two laid tangled together, their bodies pressed close. Caitlyn’s head rested against Vi’s chest, and Vi’s fingers lazily traced invisible patterns along her back, a touch so soft it sent pleasant shivers up her spine.

“You know,” Vi began, her voice low and gravelly from exhaustion, “If exams get you this worked up, maybe we should have them more often.”

Caitlyn let out a groan, her hand smacking lightly against Vi’s side. “Don’t even joke about that. I’m pretty sure I lost ten years of my life this week.”

Vi chuckled, her other hand brushing a strand of Caitlyn’s hair out of her face. “Yeah, but the way you tackled me the second you were done with your last exam? Totally worth it.”

Caitlyn rolled her eyes, but her lips betrayed her with a small smile. “You’re impossible.”

“Yeah, but you’re still here,” Vi shot back with a grin, her hand now playing with a lock of Caitlyn’s hair. “Guess that means you like me or something.”

“Unfortunately for me… yes,” Caitlyn muttered, her cheeks tinged pink.

They lay in companionable silence, the hum of a rare quiet moment settling over them after a week that had been anything but peaceful. Vi’s fingers traced idle patterns across Caitlyn’s back, and for a moment, everything felt perfect.

But then, the silence was broken by Vi’s voice, softer than usual, almost hesitant. 

“So, uh… don’t you think it’s about time we let Mel and Seraphine know about us?” She cleared her throat, trying to sound casual, but the edge of uncertainty was clear in her tone. “I mean, it’s not like we’re being subtle, right?”

Caitlyn raised an eyebrow, a small smile tugging at her lips as she turned to face Vi. “You think they don’t already know?”

Vi snorted, but her eyes twinkled with amusement. “Oh, Mel definitely knows. She’s been giving me that ‘I see you’ look for weeks. It’s the worst kind of I’m not judging, but I’m judging stare. And Seraphine?” Vi rolled her eyes playfully. “She’s just waiting for us to confirm it so she can scream something like, I knew it!’”

Caitlyn couldn’t help but laugh. The image of Mel’s I see you stare and Seraphine’s dramatics was too familiar. She softened, looking at Vi with affection. “Fair point. Mel’s not exactly subtle when she’s suspicious. But… does it bother you? That we haven’t told them?”

Vi shifted slightly, her fingers still absently tracing patterns on Caitlyn’s skin. “Not really,” she said, her voice a little more distant now. “I mean, they’ll be fine. It’s just…” She paused, looking down at their intertwined hands, biting her lip. “I don’t know. I guess what gets to me is… we’ve never really talked about what we are. What this is, y’know?”

Caitlyn furrowed her brow, pushing herself up slightly. “What do you mean?”

Vi’s gaze flickered away for a moment, like she was gathering her thoughts. Then, finally, she spoke, her voice a little quieter, vulnerable in a way Caitlyn wasn’t used to hearing from her.

“Like… we’ve been seeing each other for a while now, and it’s been amazing—better than amazing, honestly. But we’ve never actually said what we’re doing here. Is this just a… thing? Are we just hooking up? Or is it something more than that?”

Caitlyn sat up fully now, her eyes searching Vi’s face. The uncertainty there made Caitlyn’s chest ache, and she reached out, her hand gently cupping Vi’s cheek. 

“Vi… are you seeing anyone else?”

Vi’s reaction was immediate, her eyes wide with panic. She shook her head vigorously, her voice rising in urgency. “No! God, no. You’re the only person, I swear. I haven’t thought about anyone else, not once since we started… whatever this is.”

Caitlyn let out a soft laugh, relief flooding through her. She ran her thumb over Vi’s cheek before resting her hand against her neck. “Good,” Caitlyn said softly, “Because you’re the only one for me, too.”

Vi exhaled in a rush, her whole body relaxing in response. “Okay. Cool. That’s… really good to know.”

Caitlyn smiled, leaning in just enough so her forehead rested against Vi’s. “Look,” she said gently, “I’m not in any rush to put a label on us. I don’t want you to feel like you have to define this, okay? I just… I really like being with you, Vi. You make me feel things I’ve never felt before—safe, happy… like I’m where I’m supposed to be.” Her voice wavered slightly, but she didn’t pull away. “And I want to see where this goes. Together. If that’s something you want, too.”

Vi’s heart hammered in her chest, her breath catching in her throat as she looked up at Caitlyn, her eyes wide and searching.

“You have no idea how much I needed to hear that,” she said, her voice thick with emotion. “I like being with you, too. More than I can even put into words.”

The room seemed to hold its breath as Caitlyn leaned down, kissing Vi softly, gently, but with all the warmth and affection in the world. When they finally pulled apart, Vi couldn’t contain the grin spreading across her face, her usual playful spark back.

“So…” she said, her voice teasing, “We’re seeing where this goes, huh? Together? Does that mean I can start kissing you in public now?”

Caitlyn groaned, half burying her face in Vi’s. “God, you’re going to be the death of me.”

Vi pressed a kiss to the top of Caitlyn’s head, laughing lightly. “But you love it.”

Caitlyn sighed, her voice muffled against Vi’s skin but full of affection. “Unfortunately for me… I do.”

Vi grinned, pulling her even closer. “Yeah, well, lucky for you, I’m crazy about you, too.”

Caitlyn, Mel, and Seraphine were gathered around the couch, a mix of coffee mugs and half-eaten breakfast plates scattered across the coffee table in front of them.

Seraphine was mid-rant, waving her arms dramatically. “I’m telling you, that engineering exam was written by a sadist! Who even designs a problem like that? It’s like they want us to fail! Who asks for the heat dissipation rate of a theoretical engine that defies the laws of thermodynamics?” 

Mel leaned back on the couch, her expression serene as she sipped her coffee. “Mm, maybe they do. But it’s over now, and I, for one, plan to erase the trauma with a spa day. Facials, massages, the works. Maybe a little champagne while I’m at it.”  

Seraphine flopped back against the armrest, throwing her hands up. “Must be nice to be rich and stress-free, Mel. The rest of us will be lying in bed, staring at the ceiling, reliving every stupid mistake we made on those exams.”  

Mel gave her a pointed look over the rim of her mug. “Sweetheart, that’s a you problem. I prepare so I don’t have to spiral after.”  

Caitlyn chuckled as she wrapped her hands around her mug. “I’m just glad it’s over because I was starting to think I’d get caffeine poisoning. I don’t think I’ve gone a single day without at least four cups of coffee this past week.”  

“You really did look like you were running on fumes,” Mel commented with a smirk. “But hey, you survived. Barely.”  

“Barely is good enough,” Caitlyn replied, raising her mug in a mock toast.  

Seraphine sat up suddenly, her expression incredulous. “Wait, you were drinking four cups of coffee every day? Cait, how are you alive?!”  

“It was either that or collapse mid-sentence while taking notes,” Caitlyn replied dryly. “And unlike you, Sera, I wasn’t going to roll the dice on winging it.”  

“Hey!” Seraphine protested, grabbing a pillow and lightly tossing it at Caitlyn. “I didn’t wing it.  I actually studied, okay? There’s a difference.”  

Caitlyn easily caught the pillow and placed it back on the couch. “Right. Because cramming a semester's worth of lessons in a week before exams is a good idea .”  

Mel let out a soft laugh. “It’s a miracle she even made it through the exam. Sera, you need to stop trusting the power of last-minute cramming. It’s going to betray you one day.”  

“It betrayed me this week!" Seraphine wailed, burying her face in another pillow. Her voice was muffled as she added, “I’ll never make it to senior year.”  

“You will,” Caitlyn said, shaking her head with a small smile. “Dramatics aside, you always pull through. You’re smarter than you give yourself credit for.”  

Seraphine peeked out from behind the pillow, her expression softening. “Aw, thanks, Cait. You’re, like… my academic mom.”  

“I don’t want to be your mom, Seraphine,” Caitlyn deadpanned, taking a sip of her coffee.  

“Big sister, then?” Seraphine offered with a hopeful grin. 

Mel snorted. “Please. Caitlyn’s barely keeping herself together most days. She’s like the overachieving older sibling who looks perfect from a distance but secretly has a color-coded mental breakdown at least once a week.”  

Caitlyn gave Mel a mock glare. “You didn’t have to say it out loud.”  

“I’m just calling it like I see it,” Mel replied with a smug smile.

Before Caitlyn could retort, the door to one of the bedrooms creaked open, and Vi shuffled out, looking gloriously disheveled. Her hair was sticking up in wild directions, and her hoodie was draped over her shoulders like she’d pulled it on without fully waking up.  

“Morning,” Vi mumbled, rubbing the back of her neck as she wandered into the common area.  

“Morning,” the trio replied in unison.  

Caitlyn glanced at the mug she’d set aside earlier, a habit she’d developed without even thinking about it. She grabbed the mug from the table and handed it to Vi who was stood behind the couch. “Here, I made you coffee.”  

Vi blinked at her, looking pleasantly surprised. “Thanks, cupcake.”  

Then, without hesitation, she leaned in and gave Caitlyn a quick peck on the lips before taking the mug and plopping herself onto the couch beside her.

The room froze.  

Caitlyn sat there, eyes wide , her cheeks instantly flushing pink. Mel raised an eyebrow, her expression a mix of amusement and curiosity, while Seraphine’s jaw dropped as she stared at them with wide eyes.  

“Well…” Mel finally said, breaking the silence with a teasing drawl. “I guess congratulations are in order?” 

Caitlyn turned to Vi, her voice sharp but tinged with embarrassment.

“We were supposed to tell them properly!” 

Vi took a sip of her coffee, looking entirely unbothered. “I’m more of a show-don’t-tell kind of person.”  

Seraphine let out an ear-piercing squeal, practically leaping off the couch. “Oh my gosh, finally! You two are so perfect together! I’ve been shipping this since forever!” 

Mel calmly set her mug down, a faint smirk playing on her lips. “I mean, they weren’t exactly subtle.”  

“Not subtle?!” Seraphine turned to Mel with wild eyes. “Mel, they were pining for eachother since day one! Do you know how hard it’s been to keep my mouth shut every time they looked at each other all… all…” She gestured wildly. “Lovey-dovey!”  

Caitlyn groaned, burying her face in her hands. “Please stop.” 

Vi, on the other hand, was thoroughly enjoying herself. “Lovey-dovey, huh? That’s a new one.”  

Mel chuckled, leaning back in her seat. “I have to admit, though, it’s nice to finally see you two comfortable enough to admit it. Not that we didn’t already know.”  

Seraphine nodded enthusiastically. “Seriously! The lingering glances, the excuses to sit next to each other, the way Vi magically knows how you like your coffee—”  

“Okay, that’s enough!” Caitlyn interrupted, her face a deep shade of red.  

Vi chuckled, nudging Caitlyn’s shoulder playfully. “See? She’s our number one fan.”  

Mel, still amused, leaned forward, trying to wave off Seraphine’s enthusiastic rambling. “Alright, alright, Sera, don’t scare them off. Let them breathe.”  

“But they’re so cute!” Seraphine protested, practically vibrating with energy. “I mean, Caitlyn’s all refined and classy, and Vi’s this laid-back, rough-around-the-edges rebel type. It’s perfect! I knew it the second you two started looking at each other like—”  

“Seraphine!” Caitlyn interrupted, her voice high-pitched with mortification. “Stop!”  

Vi was full-on laughing now, clearly enjoying Caitlyn’s embarrassment. “Let her keep going, cupcake. I want to hear all about how great we are.”  

“Of course you do,” Caitlyn muttered, glaring at her.  

Mel finally stepped in, placing a calming hand on Seraphine’s shoulder. “Alright, that’s enough fangirling for now. Give them a break. We’ve all had a long week.”  

“But—” Seraphine started, before Mel gave her a pointed look.  

Reluctantly, Seraphine backed down, though her excitement was still written all over her face. Mel turned back to Caitlyn and Vi, her smirk returning. “I’ll admit, though, it’s nice to see you two finally comfortable enough to come clean. Not that you were subtle when you started, you know… fucking.”  

Caitlyn groaned again, her face burning red. “Oh my God.” 

Vi was grinning ear to ear, leaning back on the couch. “What can I say? We’re bad at hiding things.”  

Mel rolled her eyes but smiled. “Well, for what it’s worth, I’m happy for you two. Just don’t make me hear anything I don’t want to hear, alright?”  She emphasizes giving them a pointed look.

“Seconded!” Seraphine chimed in.  

Caitlyn sighed, her hands still covering her face, but Vi just laughed, wrapping an arm around her shoulders and pulling her close. “Don’t worry, cupcake. I’ll take full responsibility for corrupting you.”  

Caitlyn peeked out from behind her hands to glare at Vi, but the smile tugging at the corners of her lips betrayed her. “You’re the worst.”  

“And you love it,” Vi teased, pressing a kiss to Caitlyn’s temple.  

Vi stood behind the counter of the café, her apron slung casually over her shoulders, sleeves rolled up, and her hair tied back in its usual messy style. She had just finished steaming milk for a cappuccino when the little bell above the door chimed, signaling a new customer.

She looked up and immediately felt a grin tug at her lips. There stood Caitlyn, immaculate as ever in her tailored coat, a silk scarf loosely wrapped around her neck. She scanned the menu briefly before her gaze landed on Vi, and her lips curled into a soft smile.  

“Well, well,” Vi drawled, leaning an elbow on the counter. “Look who decided to grace us with her presence.”  

Caitlyn stepped forward. “I’m just here for a quick coffee, not for your attempts at charm,” she said, though the amusement in her eyes betrayed her. 

“Come on, Cait,” Vi teased, reaching for a to-go cup. “Admit it—you came all this way just to see me.”  

Caitlyn arched a perfectly shaped brow. “It’s a well-known fact that this cafe is on my way to campus. Any encounter with you is purely coincidental.”  

“Uh-huh.” Vi smirked as she grabbed a marker and started scribbling on the cup. “What can I get for you, detective?”  

“Flat white with oatmilk,” Caitlyn said, folding her arms. “And make it quick. I still need to help out the girls for University Day.”  

“Ouch,” Vi replied, feigning offense. “Keep talking to me like that, and I might have to charge you extra for attitude.”  

“You wouldn’t dare,” Caitlyn shot back, leaning slightly on the counter.  

Vi chuckled, shaking her head as she started making Caitlyn’s coffee. “Relax, cupcake. I’ve got you.”  

As the espresso machine hissed and steamed, Caitlyn watched Vi work, her movements fluid and confident. When Vi turned back to the counter, cup in hand, she slid it across with a cheeky grin.  

“For the lady,” she said.  

Caitlyn took the cup, her fingers brushing against Vi’s for the briefest moment. “Thank you,” she said, her voice softer now. 

Before Caitlyn could turn to leave, a low chuckle interrupted the moment. Sevika, leaning against the far side of the counter, had been observing the entire exchange with thinly veiled amusement.  

“You two are nauseating,” Sevika said, her gravelly voice dripping with sarcasm. “Seriously, I thought it’d be bad when you were pining, but this? This is worse.”  

Vi rolled her eyes, groaning. “Don’t you have something better to do than stick your nose in my business?”  

“Not when your business is this entertaining,” Sevika quipped, smirking as she wiped down the counter. “Who knew the big bad Vi would turn into a lovesick puppy?”  

Caitlyn, ever composed, shot back. “And yet, here you are, invested enough to comment. Interesting.”  

Sevika let out a bark of laughter. “Ooh, I like her. She’s got bite.”  

“Alright, that’s enough out of you,” Vi said, pointing a finger at Sevika before turning back to Caitlyn. “Ignore her, she’s just bitter ‘cause her idea of romance is yelling at people to pass the wrench.”  

“I am very happy with my own relationship, thank you very much,” Sevika shot back, but her grin showed she wasn’t really bothered.  

Before the squabble could escalate, the bell above the door jingled again. Ekko walked in, balancing a clipboard in one hand and a stack of receipts in the other. “Alright, Vi, Sevika—new orders just came in. We’ve got a big catering request for tomorrow, so I need everyone on deck.”  

Vi let out a low whistle, grateful for the distraction. “You got it, boss,” she said, giving Caitlyn a quick glance.  

Caitlyn straightened, lifting her coffee. “Well, I’ll leave you to your chaos,” she said, her lips quirking into a small smile. “Try not to get yourself fired, Vi.”  

“No promises,” Vi called after her, watching as Caitlyn walked out the door, her scarf fluttering behind her.  

Sevika nudged Vi with her elbow. “You’re so whipped.”  

“Shut up,” Vi muttered, though the grin on her face betrayed her.  

Ekko sighed, glancing between the two of them. “Can we focus, people? The coffee won’t brew itself.”  

Caitlyn, Mel, and Seraphine were seated on a blanket under a large oak tree, enjoying the light breeze.

Caitlyn leaned back on her hands, her polished demeanor softened in the casual setting. “The Women’s Center is all set for the queer speed dating booth. It’s simple, but I think it’ll be fun. It’s such a great way for people to meet without all the awkward pressure.”  

“That sounds amazing,” Seraphine said, practically bouncing in place. “I mean, a speed-dating booth? Adorable. The music club’s karaoke is going to be on the field just across from you, so we’ll make sure to keep the vibes high.”  

Mel raised an eyebrow, her lips curling into a sly smile. “I hope that doesn’t mean you’ll be singing the entire time, Sera.”  

“Maybe!” Seraphine replied with a cheeky grin. “But it’s all in good fun, and honestly, karaoke is about heart, not talent.”  

Mel let out a low laugh. “Well, Sevika and I are due for a proper date, so I’m all for it. I’ve dragged her out of her work cave and convinced her that University Day is non-negotiable.”  

“Sevika and karaoke,” Caitlyn mused, a rare playful tone in her voice. “That’s an image I can’t quite wrap my head around.”  

“Oh, she’d never sing,” Mel said with a knowing smirk, twirling a strand of her hair. “But she does this adorable thing where she glares at everyone like she’s too cool to be there, and then she gets all soft when I drag her into the crowd. It’s worth every second of effort.”  

As the three laughed, Caitlyn’s phone buzzed beside her. She picked it up to see a message from Vi.  

Violet💜 :
[Photo of a small, scruffy mongoose looking sheepish beside a broken flower pot.]
This thing broke a flower pot at the cafe. Look familiar? It’s giving serious Caitlyn energy.

Caitlyn snorted, holding back a laugh. She quickly typed back a response.  

CupCait🧁:
Very funny.  At least I don’t literally break things when I’m startled. Why is there even a mongoose on campus?”  

She shook her head, still smiling as she locked her phone and set it back down.  

Mel and Seraphine, who had both been watching her reaction with growing interest, exchanged amused glances.  

“You’re smiling at your phone,” Mel pointed out, her voice dripping with mock innocence. “What’s got you so giddy, Kiramman?”  

Caitlyn’s cheeks flushed slightly as she tried to compose herself. “It’s nothing. Vi just sent me a ridiculous picture from the cafe.”  

Seraphine gasped, her eyes lighting up. “Oh my gosh, was it cute? What did she say? Was it something romantic?!”  

“Not remotely romantic,” Caitlyn said quickly, but her pink-tinged cheeks said otherwise.  

Mel leaned forward, her sharp gaze locking onto Caitlyn like a hawk. “You’ve got that ‘I’m trying to downplay how much I like her’ look. Come on, spill. What did she send you?”  

Caitlyn sighed, realizing there was no way out. She unlocked her phone and showed them the picture.  

Mel raised an eyebrow. “A mongoose? And she thinks that’s you?”  

Seraphine burst into laughter, covering her mouth. “Oh my gosh, that’s so cute!"

Caitlyn rolled her eyes, though the corners of her lips twitched. “It’s just Vi being Vi." 

“And you’re always blushing like this,” Mel added with a smirk. “It’s adorable, really. The prim and proper Caitlyn Kiramman, reduced to giggles over a mongoose.”  

Caitlyn groaned, but even she couldn’t deny the warmth blooming in her chest. “Alright, fine. Maybe I find it… endearing. A little.”  

Mel and Seraphine exchanged triumphant looks. 

“Vi’s good for you,” Mel said, her tone softening. “You’re lighter, it's a good look.”  

Caitlyn looked down at her phone, her thumb brushing absentmindedly over the screen. “She is."

Vi wiped down the counter, her movements automatic as her mind wandered. Customers were starting to dwindle. She hadn’t expected the day to feel this long, and the idea of heading to the Women’s Center afterward didn’t exactly fill her with excitement until she caught a glimpse of a familiar figure sitting by the window.

Caitlyn was perched gracefully on a stool, scrolling through her phone. The golden light from the café’s hanging lamps cast a soft glow over her features, making her look even more elegant than usual.

Vi blinked in surprise, pausing mid-wipe. Was Caitlyn waiting for her?

When Vi’s shift finally ended, she tossed her apron into the staff bin and approached Caitlyn, who looked up and smiled as she tucked her phone away.  

“Cait? What are you doing here?” Vi asked, a grin spreading across her face as she leaned casually against the counter.  

“I thought we could head to the Women’s Center together,” Caitlyn replied, standing up. She held out a small box, wrapped in pastel ribbon. “And I brought you something.”  

Vi’s eyebrows shot up as she accepted the box, her curiosity piqued. She untied the ribbon and opened the lid to find a neat arrangement of strawberry cupcakes, their pink frosting swirled to perfection.  

Her grin widened into something almost giddy. “Strawberry cupcakes? You’re spoiling me, Caitlyn.”  

Caitlyn smirked faintly, crossing her arms. “Well, considering you’ve called me ‘Cupcake’ since the day we met, I thought it was only fair to return the favor.”  

Vi laughed, a warm, genuine sound that made Caitlyn’s heart flutter. “You’re too good to me,” she teased, pulling out one of the cupcakes and taking a bite. Her eyes practically rolled back as she let out an exaggerated hum of delight. “Mmm, sweet, just like you.”  

Caitlyn narrowed her eyes, though her cheeks turned pink. “Why do you even call me Cupcake, anyway?”  

Vi swallowed her bite, her grin turning mischievous. “Oh, you want the honest answer?” 

“Yes,” Caitlyn said, raising an eyebrow. “And not one of your ridiculous jokes.”  

Vi leaned in closer, her voice dropping to a low, teasing tone. “Because you taste sweet, like a cupcake.”  

Caitlyn’s eyes widened, and her blush deepened as she took a step back. “Vi!”  

Vi burst into laughter, holding up her hands in mock surrender. “Alright, alright, I’ll be serious.” She wiped a crumb off her lip and gave Caitlyn a lopsided smile. “It’s because of how you smelled the first time we met. Like vanilla and sugar or something. I thought you’d just stepped out of a bakery.”  

Caitlyn blinked, surprised by the sincerity in Vi’s voice. “I… smelled like baked goods?”  

“Yeah,” Vi said, her tone softening. “It was kinda comforting, honestly. I guess the nickname just stuck.”  

Caitlyn tilted her head, her curiosity piqued. “Do I still smell like that?”  

Vi leaned in, her nose playfully close to Caitlyn’s neck, and inhaled dramatically. Caitlyn stiffened, her blush returning full force.  

“Yup,” Vi declared, pulling back with a grin. “Still smells like you’ve been rolling around in a bakery. What perfume do you even wear?”  

Caitlyn’s lips twitched with amusement. “It’s not a perfume, actually. It’s my body lotion. Vanilla and almond.”  

Vi’s grin widened, her voice dropping into a playful murmur. “Figures. Sweet and fancy, just like you.”  

Caitlyn huffed, though her smile betrayed her exasperation. “Come on, we’re going to be late.”  

“Let's go,” Vi teased, popping the rest of the cupcake into her mouth.  

Vi followed her out of the café, the cupcake box tucked under her arm and a bounce in her step. “You know, this whole waiting-for-me-after-my-shift thing? Kinda romantic, don’t you think?”  

“Don’t push your luck,” Caitlyn replied, though her voice was laced with fondness.  

The couple had stationed themselves at one of the large tables, meticulously organizing the materials for the center's queer speed-dating booth for University Day. It was an important event, and the two of them were determined to make it a success.

Caitlyn was focused on writing out signage, her elegant script flowing across the posterboard. Vi, on the other hand, was sprawled out beside her, tasked with cutting ribbons and somehow managing to get glitter on her hands, face, and hair.

“Vi, you’ve got glitter on your face again,” Caitlyn said without looking up, a hint of amusement creeping into her voice.

“Where?” Vi asked, brushing at her cheek aimlessly. She glanced at Caitlyn for confirmation.  

Caitlyn set down her pen and leaned closer, her hand brushing Vi’s as she reached out to swipe a bit of glitter from the tip of her nose. “There. Honestly, how do you manage to get it everywhere?”

Vi’s grin widened. “I’m just naturally radiant, Cupcake. The glitter’s drawn to me.”

“You look like you lost a fight with a craft store,” Caitlyn teased, leaning over to brush a stray piece of glitter off Vi’s cheek. Her fingers lingered just a moment longer than necessary, and Vi’s grin softened into something warmer.

“Maybe I did,” Vi replied, her voice dropping a little. “But I think I won, ‘cause now you’re touching my face.”

Caitlyn rolled her eyes but couldn’t hide her faint blush. “Get back to work, Vi."

Across the room, the other girls watched the exchange with barely concealed glee. Neeko, perched on a ladder as she hung some posters, turned to Zeri. “They’re so cute. Look at them. 

“Right?” Zeri replied, tying a streamer into a loose knot. “I was worried it would take them forever to get together. But look at them now—totally smitten.”

Leona, who was organizing forms and setting up the logistics board, glanced over at Vi and Caitlyn as well. A small, satisfied smile played on her lips. “I’m just glad they’re happy. They deserve it.”

Meanwhile, Akali was sprawled across a couch, observing the dynamic with an amused smirk. “I give it two minutes before Vi says something dumb and Caitlyn pretends to be annoyed but secretly loves it.”

As if on cue, Vi picked up one of the speed-dating forms and held it out dramatically. “So, Cait, if I signed up for this thing, how many dates do you think I’d get? Be honest.”

Caitlyn glanced at the form, unimpressed. “Zero. You’d scare them all off with your terrible pick-up lines.”

Vi feigned a wounded expression, clutching her chest. “Wow, harsh. I think you’re just saying that because you don’t want anyone else to date me.”

Caitlyn raised an eyebrow, leaning closer. “And if I am?”

Vi blinked, momentarily thrown off by Caitlyn’s boldness, before her smirk returned. “Then I guess I’d have to thank you for saving me the trouble.”

From across the room, Akali let out a low whistle. “Damn, Kiramman’s got moves. Didn’t see that one coming.”

“Shhh,” Zeri hissed, nudging Akali. “Don’t ruin the moment!”

The rest of the afternoon passed in a similar rhythm. The two worked seamlessly together, balancing their tasks with playful banter and stolen glances. Caitlyn handled the logistics with her usual efficiency, checking and double-checking that the forms, decorations, and supplies were all in order. Vi focused on the hands-on tasks, setting up the tables and testing the layout of the booth at the field.

Caitlyn was in her element, standing by the portable table they had set up under the bright afternoon sun. Her clipboard in hand, she checked and rechecked the inventory with the same precision she brought to all her endeavors. Every box of forms, every stack of flyers, every balloon had to be accounted for. "Attention to detail is key," she had said earlier, though she hadn’t needed to explain that to anyone—it was just Caitlyn.  

Vi, on the other hand, was the muscle of the operation. She carried tables, adjusted chairs, and fussed over the banners until they hung perfectly. But she couldn’t resist injecting a bit of fun into the process, twirling a stray streamer like a lasso or holding a balloon up to her head and pretending it was an antenna.  

At one point, Vi misjudged her step and knocked over a carefully arranged stack of decorations. Ribbons unraveled, glittery papers scattered across the ground, and a small gasp came from Caitlyn as she turned to assess the mess.  

“Oops,” Vi said, rubbing the back of her head sheepishly. “Uh, I guess I’ll clean that up.”  

Caitlyn knelt down beside her with a sigh, though there was a smile tugging at her lips. “Honestly, Vi, you’re like a walking disaster sometimes.”  

“Yeah,” Vi said, holding out a ribbon like a peace offering. “But I’m your walking disaster.”  

Caitlyn’s movements slowed, her eyes meeting Vi’s. For a moment, the bustling energy around them faded, leaving just the two of them in the soft glow of the afternoon sun. “That you are,” she said quietly, her voice warm and full of unspoken affection.  

Vi’s grin widened, but she didn’t say anything else. She didn’t have to.  

From a few feet away, the rest of the team pretended not to notice, though the knowing smiles on their faces said otherwise. Neeko nudged Zeri gently with her elbow, whispering, “They’re so sweet it’s giving me cavities.”  

Zeri giggled but kept her voice low. “I know, right? It’s like a rom-com. I’m waiting for them to trip and fall into each other or something.”  

Akali, lounging against one of the tables, smirked. “Nah, Vi’s got enough moves to keep things smooth. But Caitlyn? I bet she’d trip if Vi kissed her right now.”  

“Akali,” Leona said, though her tone was more amused than scolding. “Let them have their moment.”  

After a while, the booth was ready. Rainbow-colored decorations adorned the tables, stacks of forms were neatly organized, and cheerful banners fluttered in the light breeze. It was vibrant, inviting, and full of the energy the Women’s Center had poured into it.  

Leona clapped her hands together, drawing everyone’s attention. “Great work, team. This looks amazing. I think we’re ready for the big day.”  

Neeko practically bounced in place. “It’s going to be incredible!” She turned towards Caitlyn and Vi. "Thank you for all help guys! You really did a lot today."  

Vi draped an arm casually over Caitlyn’s shoulders, leaning into her with a smirk. “Hear that, Cupcake? We’re the stars of the show.”  

Caitlyn rolled her eyes, though the faint blush on her cheeks didn’t go unnoticed. “Let’s just hope you don’t scare anyone off.”  

“Hey, I can be charming,” Vi said, giving her a playful squeeze. “When I want to be.”  

“Let’s hope you want to be,” Caitlyn quipped, though her smile betrayed her teasing tone.  

As the others began to pack up and head out, Caitlyn and Vi lingered behind, standing side by side as they took in the result of their hard work.  

“Not bad, huh?” Vi said, her voice quieter now, a hint of pride in her tone.  

“Not bad at all,” Caitlyn replied, turning her head to look at her with a soft smile. “We make a pretty good team.”  

Vi glanced down at her, her gaze warm “Yeah,” she said, her voice low but certain. “We do.”  

Piltover University Day unfolded in full swing.

The sprawling fields were packed with colorful booths, food stalls, and even a few carnival rides. Music played in the background, and the air was alive with laughter and chatter as students explored the various events.

At the Women’s Center booth, Caitlyn was stationed a few yards away from the main setup, handing out flyers alongside Akali. While the bold title of the event, “Queer Speed Dating: Find Your Match!” was printed in rainbow lettering on the flyers, which were eagerly snatched up by passing students.

Akali, dressed casually, was chatting with a group of students, in her element. Meanwhile, Vi was at the admission table, managing sign-ups alongside Leona. Well, at least until Leona had to dash back to the Center to grab more forms. That left Vi alone at the table, juggling the influx of participants. Zeri and Neeko, nearby, were managing the flow of people into the speed dating area, ensuring everything went smoothly.

Caitlyn, holding her stack of flyers, glanced over at the admission table and immediately noticed something. A girl, tall and confident with brown hair, was leaning against the table, chatting with Vi.

Well, not just chatting. Flirting. 

The girl had a playful smile on her face, and Caitlyn could clearly hear her say “So,” the brunette purred, twirling a strand of her hair, “Are you joining the speed dating event? I think we’d make a pretty great match.”

Vi, clearly caught off guard, shifted uncomfortably in her chair. She rubbed the back of her neck,. “Uh… nah. I’m just helping out today. Not really my thing.”

The brunette wasn’t deterred. She leaned forward, her voice lowering slightly. “That’s a shame. If you change your mind, I’ll be at table five. I’d love to be paired up with you.” Her smile widened, her confidence brimming.

Caitlyn’s knuckles whitened as her grip on the flyers tightened. Her gaze zeroed in on the scene, and a wave of irritation rolled through her. She handed the stack of flyers to Akali with a curt, “Cover for me,” before marching toward the table with purpose.

Grabbing a bottle of water from the nearby cooler as she passed, Caitlyn strode up to Vi and the brunette. Her posture was straight, her steps deliberate, and her expression was calm. Too calm.

“Here, darling,” Caitlyn said smoothly as she handed the water bottle to Vi. She leaned in just slightly, enough to invade Vi’s space but make it seem natural. “You’ve been working so hard all morning. I thought you might need this.”

Vi blinked, clearly surprised by Caitlyn’s sudden appearance. Her lips quirked into an amused grin as realization dawned. “Thanks, cupcake. You always know just what I need.”

Caitlyn placed a hand on Vi’s shoulder, her fingers brushing against the back of Vi’s neck in a way that felt both intimate and protective. She turned her attention to the brunette, her smile polite but razor-sharp. “I wasn’t aware we were holding personal conversations at the table. Is there something I can assist you with?”

The brunette blinked, her confidence visibly wavering under Caitlyn’s steely gaze. “Oh, um… no. I was just… signing up.” She hastily grabbed a pen, scribbled her information on the form, and shoved it into the box. “I’ll just… head to my table now.”

“Please do,” Caitlyn replied, her tone sweet but laced with subtle warning.

The girl practically fled into the booth area, and as soon as she was out of earshot, Vi leaned back in her chair and burst out laughing. “Wow, cupcake. Didn’t know you had it in you.”

Caitlyn crossed her arms, arching a brow. “Had what in me?”

Vi smirked, tilting her head back to look up at her. “That whole territorial thing.”

“Well,” Caitlyn said primly, “She was crossing into my territory. And someone here can’t seem to take a hint.”

Vi chuckled, reaching out to grab Caitlyn’s hand, tugging her closer. “Relax, cupcake. You don’t have to worry about anyone else. You’re the only one I’ve got eyes for.”

Caitlyn tried to maintain her cool demeanor, but her lips twitched. “Good. Just… try not to look so approachable next time.”

“Approachable? Me?” Vi said with mock offense. “I think it’s my natural charm. Can’t help it if people are drawn to me.”

Before Caitlyn could retort, Leona appeared, carrying a fresh stack of forms. She surveyed the pair, her brow raised in curiosity. “Am I interrupting something?”

“Not at all,” Vi said, her grin widening. “Cait was just, uh, scaring off some of the more enthusiastic participants.”

Leona snorted, setting the stack of forms on the table. “Right. Well, you two have been at this all morning. Why don’t you take a break and enjoy the fair? I can handle things here.”

Caitlyn hesitated, glancing at Vi. “Are you sure? We don’t mind staying longer.”

Leona waved her off with a knowing smile. “Go. Grab some food, ride the Ferris wheel, do whatever couples do at fairs.”

Caitlyn’s cheeks flushed at the comment, but Vi was already on her feet, stretching her arms above her head. “You heard the lady. Let’s go, cupcake.”

Caitlyn let out a soft sigh, but there was no mistaking the small, pleased smile tugging at her lips as Vi grabbed her hand and led her toward the fairgrounds. 

Behind them, Leona shook her head with a chuckle. “Took them long enough,” she muttered to herself, before turning her attention back to the line of participants.

 
The two women approached the shooting booth. The brightly painted stall was lined with rows of rubber ducks bobbing up and down on a conveyor belt, with a few jerking unpredictably. Caitlyn handed a few coins to the booth owner and picked up the air rifle, her movements confident and smooth.

Vi leaned casually against the counter, arms crossed, her eyes glued to Caitlyn as she adjusted her stance and peered down the sight. She couldn’t help but notice the sharp focus in Caitlyn’s expression as her lips pressed into a determined line, her sharp blue eyes narrowed with concentration. 

God, why is this so ridiculously hot?

The first shot rang out, and a duck toppled over.

Then another.

And another.

Caitlyn was calm and methodical, taking out duck after duck with precision that left Vi—and the booth owner—speechless.

Out of her allotted bullets, she hit a solid ninety percent of her targets, the remaining ducks spared only by the occasional jerk of the conveyor belt.

When she finally lowered the rifle, Caitlyn turned toward Vi, brushing a strand of hair behind her ear. “Not my best,” she said almost casually. “I’m a bit rusty.”

Vi blinked at her. “Rusty? That was rusty?! You just obliterated, like, all the ducks! What does it even look like when you’re not rusty? Do you hit targets blindfolded or something?”

Caitlyn paused, glancing at Vi. “When you’ve spent as much time as I did shooting with my mother when I was younger, it becomes second nature.”

Vi blinked, surprised by the revelation. “Wait, your mother? Really? You guys did that together?”

Caitlyn shrugged, lowering her gun and handing it over to the booth owner as she scored her final shot. “My mother and I used to shoot together when I was younger. It was a bit of a… family hobby.”

Vi’s expression softened as she watched Caitlyn, the rare moment of vulnerability catching her off guard. She leaned in closer, her voice teasing but with a hint of admiration. "A family hobby? Of course it was. That’s gotta be the most rich-person thing I’ve ever heard.”

Caitlyn rolled her eyes, smirking as she reached for the stuffed animal that the booth owner handed her as a prize. The plush rabbit was soft, its oversized ears and fuzzy tail making it an absurdly cute reward for her precision.

Caitlyn turned and handed the plush to Vi with a small grin. “I suppose it does sound rather posh when you put it like that.”

Vi took the bunny plush from Caitlyn, her eyes lighting up. “Okay, I’ll admit, this is adorable.” She clutched it to her chest, squeezing it as if she’d never let it go. “I’m really happy you thought of me.”

“I thought you might like it,” Caitlyn said, glancing at the rabbit plush with a smirk. “I mean, you’re just as cute as it is.”

Vi scoffed, her cheeks tinged with pink. “Oh, so now I’m just cute to you, huh? Is that all?”

Caitlyn raised an eyebrow. “I didn’t say that. I think you’re a lot more than just cute. But you’re definitely cute enough to deserve a bunny.” 

Vi chuckled, shaking her head in amusement. “You’re lucky I’m into this whole adorable stuffed animal thing.”

Caitlyn leaned in closer, her voice soft and playful. “Good. Because now I get to keep spoiling you, starting with this.”

Vi grinned, pressing the plush closer to her chest,“I’m not complaining."

They continued strolling through the fairgrounds when they happened upon Theta's booth, and the sight immediately caught their attention. It was a dunk tank, but not just any dunk tank—this one had Jayce sitting at the top, the target above him tauntingly close. 

Students lined up in front of the booth, eagerly tossing balls at the target, but with little success. Most of them missed, and those who did hit the target were met with a soft thud—clearly rigged—that didn’t seem to have enough force to send Jayce into the water.

Vi raised an eyebrow, eyes gleaming with mischief. “Well, this is too good to pass up,” she muttered, her lips curling into a smirk as she spotted Jayce looking around, his eyes scanning the crowd.

Jayce caught sight of them, and his face immediately broke into a grin. “Caitlyn! Vi! Hey! Come say hi!” His voice rang out over the crowd, but there was an underlying sense of playfulness to his tone, probably because he knew exactly what was coming.

Vi’s gaze locked onto Jayce, and Caitlyn could see the gears turning in her head. Vi tugged at her sleeve with a mischievous grin, leaning in close. “You know what? I think I’m gonna give it a shot,” she said, her voice dripping with that same playful tone.

Caitlyn chuckled, amused. She crossed her arms, leaning against a nearby booth as she watched the scene unfold. “Oh, this is going to be good,” she muttered under her breath, knowing full well that Jayce was about to get a taste of Vi’s competitive spirit.

Vi stepped forward, eyes fixed on the target above Jayce’s head. She grabbed a ball, holding it with practiced ease, and Caitlyn could tell by the way Vi’s posture shifted that she was fully prepared to throw with everything she had. 

“Don’t say I didn’t warn you, buddy,” Vi called out, her voice dripping with playful challenge.

Jayce gave her a look of mock concern, raising an eyebrow. “I’ll survive, Vi. It’s just a dunk tank, not a death match.”

Vi smirked. “We’ll see about that.”

Without further hesitation, Vi wound up and tossed the ball with full force, the motion smooth and precise.

The ball collided with the target—

Bam.

This time hard enough to make it shift with a satisfying thunk. There was a brief moment of silence before the mechanism clicked, and Jayce dropped into the water with a loud splash.

Vi stood there for a second, her arm still outstretched from the throw, looking utterly satisfied. “Hell yeah.”

Caitlyn was nearly doubled over with laughter, her hand clutching her stomach as she watched Jayce resurface, dripping wet and mildly annoyed. He wiped his face and glared at Vi, though there was an amused glint in his eyes.

“Really? You had to hit it that hard?”

Vi grinned, unbothered by Jayce’s mild annoyance. “I don’t know what you’re talking about. I was just making sure you went for the full experience.”

Caitlyn caught her breath, still chuckling. “I have to say, I’m impressed, Vi. That was a perfect throw.”

Jayce climbed out of the tank, shaking himself like a dog and sending droplets flying in all directions. He glared playfully at Vi, then wiped his face with a towel Caitlyn had grabbed from a nearby booth. “You’re impossible.”

Vi laughed, enjoying the moment. "You looked like you needed a little help getting wet.”

Caitlyn walked up beside Vi, shaking her head with a grin. “I have to admit, that was impressive.”

Vi winked at Caitlyn. “Told you I had it in me.”

Jayce, now thoroughly soaked, climbed back up to the platform, looking somewhat resigned to his fate. “Yeah, yeah, enjoy it while it lasts. You two think you’re clever, don’t you?”

Vi leaned in toward Caitlyn, her voice low and teasing. “I think he’s secretly impressed by my skills.”

Caitlyn laughed softly, brushing her shoulder against Vi’s. “I think you’re right. He’s just trying to keep his cool.”

Jayce shot them both a playful glare. “I’m gonna get you back for that one. Just you wait.”

Caitlyn smiled at him innocently. “Oh, we’ll be waiting, Jayce. We’ll be waiting.”

With that, they turned to leave, still laughing at the sight of Jayce climbing back into the dunk tank. Caitlyn felt a sense of ease, enjoying the playful banter and the fun of the day. 

She glanced at Vi, her smile softening. “You were definitely the highlight of this fair, you know.”

Vi nudged her with her elbow, grinning. “As if you didn’t already know that.”

Caitlyn rolled her eyes, but the affection in her gaze was unmistakable. “Alright, alright, you win. You’re the star of the show.”

Vi leaned in closer, her voice teasing. “Go on. Keep feeding my ego.”

Caitlyn let out a soft laugh, leaning her head on Vi’s shoulder as they walked off toward the next part of the fair, the sound of Jayce’s grumbling fading behind them.

The ferris wheel creaked softly as it rose, each cart swaying gently in the breeze. Below them, the university fair spread out like a sea of lights and color. They sat side by side, the latter clutching a small rabbit plush, a trophy of Caitlyn’s impeccable aim.  

Vi shifted the bag of winnings on her lap, an eclectic collection of stuffed animals Caitlyn had expertly claimed from various booths. Caitlyn’s sniper-like precision had turned even the most stubborn game operators into unwitting benefactors, and though Vi teased her for it, she couldn’t bring herself to complain.

Her favorite prize was already snug in her arms.  

“So,” Vi began, holding up the rabbit plush and turning it to face Caitlyn, “What are we calling her? She’s gotta have a name.”  

"She?"

"Yes, she. She is a girl."

Caitlyn chuckled, then tilted her head thoughtfully, lips curving into a teasing smile. “Hmm, how about something cute? Like Snuggles.’”  

Vi snorted. “She deserves more dignity than that.”  

“Fine, your turn, genius.”  

Vi tapped her chin theatrically, the plush wobbling in her hand. “How about… Rifles? Y’know, to honor the marksman who won her.”  

Caitlyn raised a brow, then smirked. “Rifles. I like it. It’s oddly fitting.”  

“Rifles it is.” Vi beamed, holding the plush close as they settled into a comfortable rhythm, the faint hum of the ferris wheel filling the spaces between words.  

The wheel creaked as it ascended further, and Vi’s gaze drifted out to the view—a kaleidoscope of lights below, scattered laughter echoing faintly across the fairgrounds. A soft sigh escaped her. “You know, I don’t know what I was expecting.”  

Caitlyn glanced at her. “Expecting from what?”  

“This,” Vi said, gesturing vaguely at the fair, the ferris wheel, and the plushies in her lap. “If you’d told me when we first met that we’d end up here? Hanging out at a fair, sitting on a ferris wheel, and… this?” She shook her head with a laugh. “I’d have laughed in your face.”  

Caitlyn tilted her head, curiosity flickering in her eyes. “What exactly did you think when we first met?”  

Vi chuckled, running her fingers over Rifles’ floppy ear. “Honestly? I thought you were just another stuck-up Piltie. Prim and proper, always looking like you’ve got some important speech to deliver. Probably spent your weekends polishing trophies or whatever rich kids do for fun.”  

Caitlyn scoffed, though her lips twitched with amusement. “Trophies? Really?”  

“Hey, you had that air about you. All ‘I’m better than you’ and ‘don’t touch anything,’” Vi said, mimicking Caitlyn’s accent with exaggerated pomp.  

“I never said don’t touch anything," Caitlyn retorted, though her cheeks flushed slightly.  

“You didn’t have to,” Vi countered with a grin. “You gave me this look, like I was gonna steal your wallet if you left it out for half a second.”  

Caitlyn rolled her eyes. “Well, to be fair, you were obnoxious. Loud, insufferable, and entirely too confident for someone who couldn’t bother to follow the simplest rules.”  

“Guilty as charged,” Vi said with a laugh, raising her hands in surrender. “But I wasn’t that bad.”  

“You were that bad,” Caitlyn insisted, though her smile betrayed her fondness. “You made it so easy to assume the worst with all your smug remarks and that ridiculous bravado.”  

“Ridiculous?” Vi gasped mockingly, clutching Rifles to her chest. “You wound me.”  

Caitlyn shook her head, her expression softening. “And yet, you turned out to be… different. Not at all what I expected.”  

“Yeah?” Vi asked, her voice quieter now, the playful edge fading.  

“Yes,” Caitlyn said, her gaze lingering on the lights below. “Under all that bravado, you’re thoughtful. Protective. More caring than you let on. You’ve surprised me more times than I can count.”  

Vi’s grin softened into something smaller, quieter. “Guess we both surprised each other, huh?”  

Caitlyn nodded, a gentle smile curving her lips.  

For a moment, the only sounds were the faint murmurs of the fair below and the steady creak of the ferris wheel.  

“I didn’t think college would be like this,” Vi murmured, almost to herself.  

Caitlyn turned to her, brows knitting slightly. “Like what?”  

“Like…” Vi hesitated, gesturing vaguely at the scene around them. “This. I don’t know what I expected, but it wasn’t this. It’s nice, though. Peaceful. You kinda make it that way.”  

Caitlyn blinked, caught off guard. “I… do?”  

“Yeah,” Vi said, her tone casual, though her voice softened. “You’ve got this way of keeping me grounded. Like I don’t have to carry everything all the time when you’re around.”  

Caitlyn tilted her head, watching her carefully. There was something unspoken in Vi’s words—something heavier. “Carry everything?”  

Vi hesitated, her fingers brushing over Rifles’ ear. “Yeah. I guess I’ve always been the one who looks out for everyone else. My siblings—back home. Vander was not there a lot, busy with trying to keep us all afloat. So I had to step in, I had to fix it. If someone was hurting, I had to make it better. It’s just… how it was.”  

Caitlyn stayed quiet, sensing there was more.  

Vi let out a soft, self-deprecating laugh, shaking her head. “It’s not like I mind. I love them. They’re my family, and I’d do anything for them. But when you get so used to taking care of everyone else, sometimes you forget to take care of yourself. You don’t even realize you’re doing it until you’re—”

No.

She stopped herself, the words catching in her throat. She shook her head again. “Never mind. That probably sounds stupid.”

“It doesn’t,” Caitlyn said gently, her voice softer now. “It doesn’t sound stupid at all.”

Vi glanced at her, surprised by the sincerity in her tone.

“You’re not used to someone looking out for you,” Caitlyn said, piecing it together.

Vi chuckled, but it lacked her usual bravado. “Yeah, I guess not. It’s just... weird. You, uh, you make me feel like I don’t have to have it all figured out all the time. Like it’s okay to just... be me for a while.”

Caitlyn’s chest tightened at that, a warmth spreading through her she hadn’t expected. Vi wasn’t someone who opened up easily—Caitlyn had learned that quickly. Hearing her say something like this felt... significant.

“Well,” Caitlyn said after a moment, a faint smile tugging at her lips, “for what it’s worth, I like you just as you are.”

Vi blinked, then laughed, though there was a softness to it. “Yeah? Even when I’m an insufferable pain in the ass?”

“Even then,” Caitlyn said, her smile growing. “You’re certainly... something, but I think that’s been good for me.”

“Good for you?” Vi raised a brow.

Caitlyn nodded, her gaze drifting back to the lights below. “I’ve always been a bit rigid, I suppose. Stuck in my ways, focused on what’s expected of me. You, though… you’ve made me realize there’s more to life than just following the rules.” She paused, then added with a small smirk, “Though I wouldn’t mind if you learned to follow a few more of them.”

Vi grinned. “Where’s the fun in that?”

Caitlyn rolled her eyes but didn’t retort, the warmth of Vi’s smile chasing away any urge to.

They sat in silence for a moment, the ferris wheel nearing its peak.

Vi glanced at Caitlyn, her voice softer now. “I don’t say it enough, but... thanks. For everything. For today. For just... being you.”

Caitlyn’s cheeks warmed, but she managed a smile. “Anytime, Vi.”

The ferris wheel came to a gentle stop at the top, giving them a perfect view of the fair below. Vi held Rifles close, the weight in her chest lifting slightly. 

As they off the ferris wheel, a small group of familiar faces greeted them with wide smiles and teasing remarks. Seraphine waved enthusiastically, practically bouncing in place, while Akali leaned against one of the nearby booths, her usual smirk firmly in place. Sevika stood beside Mel, arms crossed, radiating her usual air of indifference, though the faintest quirk of her brow hinted at amusement.  

“Well, look who finally decided to join us,” Sevika drawled, her gaze flicking to the rabbit plush in Vi’s arms. “Nice toy, Lanes. You win that yourself?”  

“Funny,” Vi shot back with a grin, holding up the bag of prizes Caitlyn had won for her. “All thanks to my marksman here. She’s unstoppable.”  

Caitlyn rolled her eyes but couldn’t hide the small, proud smile tugging at her lips.  

“Alright, lovebirds,” Akali interrupted, pushing off the booth with a grin. “You’ve had your ferris wheel moment. Let’s do something fun.”  

“Like what?” Vi asked, already sensing trouble.  

“Well the fair still has a lot to offer,” Akali announced.

“Alright, Lanes,” Sevika shouted across the arena, motors as she revved her bumper car threateningly. “Let’s see if you’re as tough in here as you think you are.”  

“Bring it." Vi shot back, sliding into her bumper car like she was strapping in for a high-speed chase.  

The others rolled their eyes at the brewing rivalry but joined in anyway, each one picking their car with varying levels of enthusiasm. Caitlyn adjusted her seat that suggested she might actually be strategizing, while Mel entered her car with an air of amused detachment, clearly just along for the ride. Seraphine, however, hesitated, gripping the wheel nervously.  

“Do we really have to crash into each other?” Seraphine asked, her wide eyes darting between the cars like she was rethinking her life choices.  

Akali, already revving her car, smirked and leaned over. “Relax, Sera. Just think of it as... aggressive bumper bowling. You’ll do great.”  

“I don’t want to be the bowling pin!” Seraphine wailed, but her protests were drowned out by the sound of the starting whistle.  

Sevika’s and Vi’s rivalry took center stage almost immediately, the two of them locking eyes across the arena like predators in the wild. They charged toward each other at full speed, their cars colliding with a loud clang that sent Sevika sliding sideways.  

Vi threw her head back, laughing triumphantly. “Better luck next time!”  

But Sevika wasn’t one to back down. With a growl of determination, she whipped her car around and rammed into Vi’s side with an equally forceful hit, making her spin slightly.  

“Thought you could take me down that easy?” Sevika sneered, her smirk sharp as a knife.  

“Is that all you’ve got?” Vi retorted, her grin not wavering for a second as she shifted gears and went for another strike.  

Meanwhile, Caitlyn and Mel were the picture of grace under pressure. While the arena descended into chaos, the two of them maneuvered their cars with precise, almost surgical movements, dodging incoming hits with ease.  

“Impressive steering,” Caitlyn commented to Mel as she avoided an oncoming collision with a sharp turn.  

Mel smirked, casually leaning back in her seat. “It’s not my first time dodging reckless behavior.”Her gaze flicked briefly to Sevika and Vi, who were too busy ramming into each other to notice. 

Seraphine, however, was having a much harder time. She clutched the wheel with both hands, her car jerking erratically as she tried to steer clear of everyone.  

“Don’t hit me! Don’t hit me!” she squealed, her voice rising an octave as Akali veered toward her with a mischievous grin.  

Akali laughed, her car circling Seraphine like a shark around its prey. “C’mon, live a little!”  

“I’m living just fine without you trying to crash into me!” Seraphine cried, letting out a startled shriek when Akali bumped her car lightly.  

“You sure about this, cupcake?” Vi teased, her grin as cocky as ever as the group approached the foreboding entrance to the horror house. 

Caitlyn didn’t even break her stride. “I don’t scare easily, darling,” she replied.

The group exchanged looks as they filed in, each reacting differently to the chilling atmosphere. The air inside was damp and cold, the faint scent of fog machines mingling with something metallic.

Dim, flickering lights revealed grotesque props—bloody mannequins, cobwebbed skeletons, and grotesque paintings with eyes that seemed to follow their every move.  

As they ventured further in, Caitlyn proved her earlier statement to be true. She strolled through the labyrinthine halls with an air of effortless composure, pointing out the craftsmanship in the props to Mel.  

“Look at the detail in that skeleton,” Caitlyn remarked, gesturing toward a hanging corpse with exaggerated bones. “I’d say it’s borderline medical-grade accuracy.”  

Mel, equally unbothered, tilted her head for a better look. “Impressive, though a bit derivative.”  

Meanwhile, Sevika was having a decidedly less enjoyable time. She flinched when a zombie actor emerged suddenly from the shadows, groaning and dragging their feet toward her. “Hey!” she barked, taking a step back. “I’m warning you—don’t fucking touch me!”  

The zombie hesitated, seemingly torn between staying in character and self-preservation. Sevika narrowed her eyes, her intimidating glare doing all the work. “Yeah, that’s what I thought,” she muttered, stalking past the actor.

Akali, on the other hand, was having a grand time, especially at Seraphine’s expense. Seraphine, wide-eyed and trembling, clung to Akali’s arm as though her life depended on it.  

“Why did I agree to this?” Seraphine whispered, her voice barely audible over the haunting background music.  

Akali grinned, clearly enjoying herself. “Because you love spending time with me,” she teased, steering Seraphine past a particularly gruesome scene of a fake operating table splattered with gore.  

A loud clank sounded as a rusty gate slammed open, and Seraphine let out a high-pitched shriek, burying her face in Akali’s shoulder.  

“It’s fake, Sera. Relax,” Akali said, though her amused smirk betrayed how much fun she was having.  

“Easy for you to say! They’re not trying to grab you!” Seraphine shot back, jumping again when another costumed actor lunged at her.  

Vi, on the other hand, was trying her best to keep up her tough-girl facade. “This isn’t so bad,” she said, waving a dismissive hand as they passed a corridor with walls that seemed to close in on them.  

Caitlyn, walking just ahead of her, glanced back with a knowing smirk. “Oh, really?”  

“Yeah,” Vi said, her voice just a touch higher than usual. “I’ve seen scarier things in Zaun on a Tuesday.”  

Her bravado crumbled the moment a cold, clammy hand reached out from the shadows and grabbed her ankle.  

“Son of a—!” Vi yelped, jumping back so abruptly she stumbled into a poorly secured prop skeleton, sending it crashing to the ground with a loud clang. 

She flailed slightly, nearly losing her balance before Caitlyn stepped forward and caught her arm to steady her.  

The rest of the group froze, then burst into laughter. Even Seraphine, who was mid-shiver, let out a breathless giggle.  

“Not scared, huh?” Caitlyn teased, arching an eyebrow as she helped Vi straighten up.  

Vi’s cheeks flushed a deep red, but she puffed out her chest and muttered, “I wasn’t scared. It caught me off guard, that’s all.” She picked up Rifles from the floor where she’d dropped the plush in her panic and held it like a shield.  

“Sure,” Akali chimed in, grinning as she leaned on Seraphine for balance. “That scream definitely wasn’t fear. Totally sounded like a battle cry.”  

“I will fight you,” Vi shot back, pointing a finger at Akali before Caitlyn tugged her gently forward.  

“Come on,” Caitlyn said, still smiling. “Let’s see if you survive the rest of this unscathed.”  

“We have to get a picture!” she exclaimed, dragging Akali toward the booth.  

The others followed, squeezing into the cramped space as Seraphine set up the timer. Caitlyn and Mel sat neatly on the bench, while Vi stood behind them, still holding Rifles. Akali and Sevika flanked the sides, with Seraphine perched in front, flashing a peace sign.  

The camera clicked, capturing a series of chaotic but heartwarming shots: one with everyone smiling (except Sevika, who looked mildly annoyed), another with Akali throwing bunny ears behind Sevika’s head, and a final one where Vi held Rifles up like a champion’s trophy while Seraphine laughed so hard she nearly fell over.  

As they stepped out of the booth, Seraphine grabbed the printed strip of photos, beaming. “This is the best!”  

Caitlyn glanced at the photos, her smile softening. The group was a mix of chaos and unexpected camaraderie, but somehow, it felt right.  

Vi leaned closer to her, lowering her voice. “Not a bad way to end the night, huh?”  

Caitlyn tilted her head toward her, a faint smile tugging at her lips. “Not bad at all.”  

As the golden hues of the sunset cast their warm glow over the fairgrounds, Caitlyn and Vi found a quiet spot near the edge of the park. A pair of empty chairs sat beneath a canopy of string lights.

Caitlyn lowered herself into one of the chairs with a content sigh, holding the rabbit plush on her lap. Vi dropped into the seat next to her, stretching her legs out and tilting her head back.

“That was… a lot,” Vi said with a grin. “Fun, though.”

“It really was,” Caitlyn replied, shifting to rest her head on Vi’s shoulder. She let out a soft hum of satisfaction. “I don’t remember the last time I laughed this much in one day.”

Vi leaned her head slightly against Caitlyn’s, careful not to move too much and disturb her. “Same. I mean, dunking Jayce alone was worth showing up for.”

Caitlyn chuckled, her voice soft and warm. “You’re incorrigible, you know that?"

“That's new. Running out of words to call me?” Vi teased, grinning.

Caitlyn rolled her eyes, but didn’t respond immediately. Instead, she shifted slightly, getting more comfortable. “Honestly, though, it’s nice seeing everyone together like that. Even Sevika seemed to loosen up by the end.”

Vi raised an eyebrow. “Did she, though? Or was she just waiting for us to stop dragging her everywhere?”

“Probably a bit of both,” Caitlyn admitted with a laugh. “But still… today was good. Really good.”

They sat in comfortable silence for a moment, watching the last stragglers wander through the fair. The warm evening breeze carried the faint scent of funnel cakes and popcorn, and Vi found herself oddly at peace. Her gaze drifted to Caitlyn, who looked serene as her head rested against Vi’s shoulder, her eyes half-closed.

Vi’s mind began to wander. There was something about this that felt so natural, so right. The way her presence steadied Vi’s usual restless energy, the way her laughter made everything brighter. It was something Vi couldn’t quite put into words, but it settled in her chest like a warm glow. 

How does she do this to me?

She wasn’t the type to get caught up in sappy thoughts, but with Caitlyn leaning on her, it was hard not to.

"Cait, I—"

“Come on, we should probably head back. It's getting late.” Caitlyn unintentionally cuts her off. "Oh sorry," She realizes. "What were you saying, Vi?"

Vi shook her head, offering a warm smile as she stood up. "Nothing. Come on we should go."

Caitlyn took Vi’s hand, letting herself be pulled to her feet.

As they walked back toward the dorms, the rabbit plush tucked securely under Vi’s arm as she holds her bag of winnings, the sun dipped lower on the horizon, painting the sky in hues of pink and orange. 

The clock ticked down to 4:15 PM. Caitlyn signed her name at the bottom of Vi's community service sheet, giving it one final review before looking up at Vi, who was bouncing slightly on the balls of her feet.

“And that’s 100 hours,” Caitlyn said with a small smile, holding out the paper. “Just in time for the holidays.”

Vi snatched it from her hand with a triumphant laugh, holding it up like it was a trophy. “I’m fucking done! Finally. I’m gonna tell Mel to break out that champagne she’s been saving—we gotta celebrate this.”

Before Caitlyn could respond, Vi leaned down and gave her a quick, impulsive kiss, earning a few giggles from the nearby volunteers. “Catch you later, cupcake,” Vi said with a wink, practically skipping toward the door.

Caitlyn watched, amused, as Vi enthusiastically waved goodbye to the other girls. “Leona, Zeri, Akali, Neeko! Y’all were awesome. But I am out of here!” she shouted, pumping her fist in the air before disappearing out the door.

The room lingered in a comfortable silence for a moment, broken only by Caitlyn’s soft chuckle. Leona, arms crossed as she leaned against the counter, raised an eyebrow and smirked. “Well, someone’s excited.”

“She’s been counting down the hours for weeks,” Caitlyn said, shaking her head, her voice carrying a mix of amusement and fondness. “It’s Vi. She doesn’t exactly do things halfway.”

Zeri twirled a pen between her fingers, reclining in one of the chairs. “Kinda gonna miss her, though. She was… entertaining, to say the least.”

“Entertaining?” Akali interjected, rolling her eyes with a smirk as she propped her feet up on a nearby box. “Who’s gonna sneak us donuts during late-night shifts or convince us to rearrange the entire storage closet just because she swore it’d look better? Only for us to put everything back because she got distracted halfway through?”

Caitlyn shook her head with a soft laugh, the banter washing over her like a warm tide. She had to admit, Vi had left her mark on the Women’s Center in her own messy, endearing way. It was hard not to smile at the ridiculousness of it all, even as she felt a subtle ache in her chest.

“I’ll give her credit,” Caitlyn said, a hint of a smile tugging at her lips. “For someone who showed up grumbling about community service, she certainly made herself indispensable.”

“She has that effect,” Zeri agreed, spinning the pen like it was a baton. “You hate her one second and love her the next. It’s a talent, really.”

Neeko grinned, sitting up to add, “It’s like she’s part tornado, part golden retriever. She wrecks everything in her path but somehow makes you feel like you can’t live without her.”

Caitlyn couldn’t help but laugh softly at the aptness of the description. It was true—Vi had a knack for leaving an impact, even when she wasn’t trying. 

Leona’s expression softened as she leaned forward, resting her arms on her knees. “Honestly, though, she was good for this place. It’s gonna feel... quieter without her around.”

“Too quiet,” Akali muttered, her voice laced with mock horror. “I mean, who’s gonna start random debates about the ‘best way to win a street fight at Zaun’ during breaks?”

“Or challenge us to arm-wrestling competitions and lose on purpose just to make us feel good?” Zeri added, her grin widening. “She was terrible at pretending, by the way.”

“She always did things her own way,” Caitlyn said, her tone warm but reflective. “She might’ve complained, but she gave it her all.”

Neeko let out a dramatic sigh, flopping onto the nearest couch and throwing her arm over her forehead. “And who’s going to carry the heavy boxes or move the furniture now? Neeko swears, we used Vi like a pack mule. She was our unofficial moving crew! Neeko's gonna miss just pointing at stuff and watching her lift it like it weighed nothing.”

Leona snorted, a grin tugging at her lips. “Guess we’re all gonna have to start working out. Either that or we bribe her with snacks to come back and help whenever we need.”

The group chuckled, and for a moment, the air felt lighter. But as Caitlyn listened, she couldn’t help but feel a pang of longing. It wasn’t just Vi leaving the Women’s Center—it was the realization that this chapter of their lives was coming to an end. Finals were done, the semester was over, and the tight-knit community they’d built here would soon scatter for the holidays.

Caitlyn glanced around the room, taking in the cozy chaos of it all—the mismatched chairs, the faint smell of coffee lingering in the air. This place wasn’t just a refuge; it had been a lifeline. A space where she could laugh, grow, and discover herself without fear of judgment.

Her phone buzzed in her pocket, pulling her back to reality. She pulled it out, already dreading what she might see.  

The driver will be there tomorrow 9AM sharp. Make sure you’re ready.  

Caitlyn stared at the message from her mother, her stomach twisting into knots. She slipped the phone back into her pocket and let out a long, slow breath.  

Home. The word felt heavier than it should. It wasn’t that she didn’t love her family—she did. But the pristine halls of the Kiramman estate, with its perfectly polished floors and unspoken rules, felt worlds apart from the life she’d built here.  

At home, everything was controlled, curated. Polite dinners where the conversation danced around safe, acceptable topics. The unspoken expectation to uphold the family image, to fit neatly into the role her parents had laid out for her. And the worst part? 

They still didn’t know she was gay.  

The thought sent a sharp pang through her chest. Her parents still didn’t know about her and Vi. They didn’t know about the life she’d built here, the friends she’d made, the person she’d become. And the thought of hiding that part of herself again felt unbearable.  

“Caitlyn?”  

Leona’s voice broke through her thoughts. The older girl was watching her with a mix of curiosity and concern. “You okay?”  

Caitlyn blinked, forcing a small smile. “Yeah, I’m fine. Just... thinking about heading home.”  

Zeri tilted her head, eyebrows knitting together. “Not excited for the holidays?”  

“It’s... complicated,” Caitlyn admitted, glancing at the clock. “I’ll be fine, though.”  

Leona stepped closer, placing a reassuring hand on Caitlyn’s shoulder. “Well, if you ever need an excuse to escape, you know where to find us. The Women’s Center is always open, even to non-volunteers.”  

Caitlyn was perched on the edge of her bed, her knuckles white as she gripped the sheets beneath her. Her breath hitched in ragged gasps, a sheen of sweat slicking her skin. Her back arched slightly with each thrust of Vi's tongue, her hips rocking instinctively.

Vi knelt before her. Her gaze was fixated on the wet, swollen folds of Caitlyn's cunt. One of Caitlyn's legs was hooked high over Vi's shoulder, the muscle trembling with exertion. Vi’s hands, strong and sure, cradled the curve of Caitlyn’s thighs, her thumbs digging in just enough to anchor her.

Vi's mouth was a warm, wet haven. She lapped and sucked with a focused intensity. She’d learned Caitlyn’s sweet spots, the places that drew out the most desperate moans, the soft whimpers that begged for more. 

Right now, she was teasing the sensitive hood, drawing it down just enough to flick her tongue across the engorged bud, sending shivers through Caitlyn's entire frame.

“Vi… fuck,” Caitlyn gasped. Her head lolled back, exposing the curve of her neck.

Vi shifted her grip, bringing her lips fully to Caitlyn’s clit, sucking firmly. The sounds that ripped from Caitlyn were raw, untamed. Vi could feel the tension coiling in her own body, the mirroring of Caitlyn’s pleasure.

“Oh, fuck, oh, fuck, I’m gonna…” Caitlyn’s words dissolved into a strangled cry as her body clenched around Vi’s mouth. Her hips bucked, her nails scoring the sheets. The taste of Caitlyn’s orgasm flooded Vi’s mouth.

She held her there, relishing the spasms, the rhythmic contractions. She continued to suck and lick, ensuring every last drop was savored. When Caitlyn finally stilled, her breathing heavy and uneven, Vi slowly pulled back, her lips glistening.

She looked up at Caitlyn, whose face was flushed and damp. Her eyes were glazed with spent pleasure, her lips parted. Vi ran her tongue over her own lips, tasting Caitlyn. “Mmm,” she murmured, the sound thick with satisfaction. "I'll never get tired of this."

She leaned forward, pressing a lingering kiss to Caitlyn's lips. "Gonna miss this,” she whispered, her voice husky. "No one back home tastes quite like you."

Caitlyn, still riding the waves of her orgasm, managed a weak smirk. “Then you better make it worth it,” she challenged, playfully tugging on Vi’s hair.

Vi didn't need to be told twice. With a swift movement, she pushed Caitlyn back onto the bed, straddling her hips. Her fingers, still slick with Caitlyn's come, found their target.

Two fingers slipped inside, easily finding purchase in Caitlyn’s already wet passage. Vi started slowly, deliberately, watching Caitlyn’s reaction. Her eyes were hooded, pupils dilated, her breath catching in her throat.

Then, Vi increased the tempo. Her fingers moved with a relentless rhythm, pushing deep, hooking and stroking. 

Caitlyn’s moans escalated, becoming louder, more desperate. She thrashed her head against the pillow, her hands clutching at Vi’s hips, trying to both pull her closer and push her away.

"Vi... fuck... too much..." Caitlyn gasped, but her body was arching into each thrust. Vi knew she was close. She could feel the tightening around her fingers, the anticipation building.

"Almost there, baby." Vi purred, her voice a low rumble. She added another finger, stretching Caitlyn open even wider.

Caitlyn’s protests turned into whimpers, then into full-blown cries. "Oh god, Vi... fuck.. fuck—"

Vi ignored her protests, her focus laser-sharp. She knew exactly what she was doing. She was pushing Caitlyn to her limit, and the edge was so close. The air crackled with their combined arousal.

Caitlyn’s entire body convulsed. A strangled scream ripped from her throat, laced with curses and pleas. Her core clenched around Vi’s fingers, milking them with furious intensity. Her back arched off the bed, her nails digging into Vi’s skin.

Vi rode the wave of Caitlyn’s orgasm, her own body thrumming with shared pleasure. She kept her fingers moving until the shudders subsided, until Caitlyn lay limp beneath her, gasping for breath.

Vi withdrew her fingers, sucking on it with pop, smirking down at Caitlyn's utterly wrecked state. She crawled up to lie beside her, tucking a stray strand of hair behind Caitlyn’s ear.

“Four times, huh?” she teased, her voice husky. “Not bad for a pre-holiday warm-up.”

Caitlyn, utterly spent, could only glare weakly at her. “You’re a menace,” she managed, her voice still shaky.

Vi leaned down and nuzzled her neck, her lips brushing against Caitlyn’s damp skin. “Your favorite menace.”

Caitlyn sighed, a small smile finally gracing her lips. “Alright...one moment.”

Vi chuckled, a low, rumbling sound. “Don’t get too comfortable. We still have a few hours before the others comes back.” 

The steam clung to the tile walls, a humid blanket reflecting the flushed heat already blossoming between them. They were supposed to be rinsing off the last vestiges of their afternoon, a glorious, messy abandon that had started with the frantic energy of knowing time was running out. 

Mel and Sera were due back any minute with their usual arsenal of drinks and snacks, and a silent expectation that they'd finally finished fucking.

Clearly, that hadn't happened.

Vi was pressed against the slick, cool porcelain, her breaths coming in shallow pants against my shoulder. The curve of her back was a roadmap Caitlyn knew intimately, every dip and swell a familiar landscape. She anchored herself with one hand on the wall beside Vi's head, the other buried deep between her legs, two fingers slick with the evidence of our shared pleasure. The way her muscles clenched around them was intoxicating.

Caitlyn's lips grazed the sensitive skin of her neck, the faint pulse there thrumming against her mouth. She followed the sharp lines of the intricate tattoo that snaked up her nape, the ink cool against her feverish skin. Each lick, each nibble, elicited a soft moan that vibrated throuh Vi. 

“You’re insatiable, you know that?” Caitlyn breathed into her ear, voice low and thick with lust. 

“Mmm,” she hummed, her head lolling back against the tile. “Maybe I’m just… efficient.”

Caitlyn chuckled, a low rumble in my chest. “Efficient at being a brat, maybe. Couldn’t keep your hands to yourself for five goddamn minutes.” 

Caitlyn's fingers inside her moved with a deliberate rhythm, pressing against her sweet spot, finding the angle that made her breath hitch.

“You know what I’m gonna do to you?” She continued, her voice a husky purr against her ear. “When you’re home, surrounded by your family, trying to be all cool and composed? You’re going to close your eyes, and all you’re going to feel are my fingers. You’re going to get wet just thinking about this, about how you’re pressed against this wall, begging for more.”

Where the fuck did that come from.

The words tumbled out, possessive, laced with a fierce need to imprint herself onto Vi, to leave a mark that would linger even when we were miles apart. It was selfish, maybe a little cruel, but the way Vi was trembling, the responsive squeeze of her inner muscles, told her it was exactly what she wanted to hear.

“Cait…fuck. ” Her voice was a ragged plea. "What the fuck."

Caitlyn's pace quickened, the slick wetness between her fingers a testament to her growing arousal. She could feel the tension building in her, the subtle shifts in her weight against hers. 

She gripped the edge of the shower door, her knuckles white. Her breathing grew ragged, sharp gasps that punctuated the rush of the water. Vi felt the first tremors of her orgasm building, the distinct tightening around Caitlyn's fingers.

“That’s it, Violet” Caitlyn rasped, her breath catching in her throat. “Come on, darling. Just like that.”

A wave of release that shuddered through her entire body. A choked cry escaped her lips, her head thrown back against the cool tile. Vi's legs went weak, and Caitlyn held her steady, my fingers continuing their relentless rhythm until the last shudder faded.

Vi turned in her arms, her chest heaving, her eyes wide and dark with the afterglow. A small, impressed smile played on her lips.

“Holy shit,” she breathed, her voice still shaky. “That was—you were…intense. Fuck”

Caitlyn couldn’t help but grin. She leaned down and kissed her, a deep, lingering kiss that tasted of soap and arousal. Pulling back slightly, Caitlyn met her gaze.

“Okay, okay,” she said, her voice regaining some semblance of normalcy. “We should probably actually start cleaning up before Mel arrives. Or else she really will throw that champagne bottle at us.”

Vi chuckled, the sound light and breathless. She leaned her forehead against Caitlyn's, the steam still swirling around us. “Yeah,” she agreed, a mischievous glint in her eyes. “Probably a good idea."

The shower was still fogged up, water droplets clinging to the glass as Caitlyn leaned back against the wall, catching her breath. Vi, toweling her damp hair with a cocky grin, smirked down at her.

“So,” Vi started, her voice low and teasing, “Do I get bonus points for making you scream my name loud enough to scare the neighbors?”

Caitlyn rolled her eyes, fighting the blush rising to her cheeks. “The only bonus points you’re getting are for actually managing to behave for once. Now get dressed. Mel and Seraphine will be here any moment, and I refuse to greet them with you prancing around half-naked.”

Vi smirked wider, completely ignoring the warning. “You say that like it’s a bad thing.”

“Violet,” Caitlyn warned, her tone sharp but laced with amusement.

Grinning, Vi threw on her tank top and jeans, her hair still damp as she grabbed her jacket. Caitlyn finished getting dressed just in time to hear a loud knock on the door, followed by Mel’s unmistakable voice.

“Ladies, we bring tequila, champagne, snacks and absolutely no self-control!”

Caitlyn opened the door to find Mel holding a bottle of expensive champagne in one hand and Seraphine balancing a tray of snacks and a karaoke mic in the other.

“We figured we’d start classy before spiraling into madness.” Mel quipped, sweeping into the room.

Not long after, the dorm was filled with the sound of laughter and chatter as more guests arrived. Jayce showed up carrying a giant bag of chips, Sevika brought a case of beer, and Akali following in.

“Alright, what’s the agenda?” Akali asked, dropping onto the couch and stealing a chip from Jayce’s bag.

“Take that, Lanes!” Jayce shouted triumphantly as his character landed a devastating combo, sending Vi’s character flying across the screen.  

Vi and Jayce were planted on the floor, controllers gripped like their lives depended on it. The TV screen flashed with chaotic colors as their characters duked it out in a wildly intense match of Piltover Brawlers V.

Vi growled, furiously mashing buttons. “Oh, you wish, Talis! I’m about to wreck you so hard your controller’s gonna file for emotional damages.”  

The match was neck-and-neck, with both players leaning dangerously close to the TV in concentration. The room buzzed with tension, their trash-talking growing louder and more absurd.  

“Do you even lift, bro?” Vi taunted, smirking as her character landed a series of jabs.  

Jayce, sweating bullets, shot back without missing a beat. “I invented lifting, Lanes!”  

Vi laughed, narrowly dodging an attack. “Please, you look like you curl textbooks for fun.”  

“Oh, is that why I’ve got biceps and you’ve got noodles?” Jayce fired back, flexing one arm mid-game.  

“Keep talking shit, Talis,” Vi said, narrowing her eyes. “I’m about to serve you a two-piece combo with a side of regret.”  

Behind them, Caitlyn and Mel lounged on the couch, sipping champagne and watching the chaos unfold like it was a particularly entertaining play.  

“Are they seriously arguing about… lifting?” Caitlyn asked, raising an eyebrow as Vi leaned so far forward she nearly knocked Jayce’s controller out of his hands.  

Mel chuckled, her champagne glass elegantly balanced in her hand. “Vi’s idea of a victory speech is flexing and possibly doing push-ups. Let’s just hope she doesn’t try to make a point by taking her shirt off again.”  

“I heard that!” Vi yelled without turning around, her attention locked on the screen.  

“That’s because I wasn’t trying to be subtle, sweetheart,” Mel replied smoothly, earning a laugh from Caitlyn.  

Suddenly, Vi’s character delivered a devastating uppercut, sending Jayce’s fighter into the air.  

“Ohhh! Get dunked on, Talis!” Vi shouted, jumping to her feet. “I told you, I’m the champ!”  

Jayce scrambled, trying to counter, but it was too late. Vi’s character unleashed her ultimate move, a whirlwind of fists and explosions, wiping out Jayce’s health bar entirely. The screen flashed VICTORY in bold letters.  

“Noooo!” Jayce groaned, flopping onto the floor dramatically. “I demand a rematch! That was a fluke!”  

Vi struck a ridiculous victory pose, flexing both arms as if she were on a bodybuilding stage. “Fluke? Skill issue, pretty boy. Don’t hate the player, hate the fact that you’re trash.”  

The room erupted in laughter, and even Jayce couldn’t help but chuckle as he grabbed another handful of chips.  

“Fine, one more game. But this time, no button-mashing,” Jayce said, pointing an accusing finger at Vi. 

“I don’t button-mash. I strategically overwhelm,” Vi shot back, grabbing her controller.  

“Oh, here we go again,” Caitlyn muttered, shaking her head.  

Mel leaned over to her, smirking. “Want to place bets on how long it takes for one of them to start yelling cheater?”  

“Two minutes, tops,” Caitlyn replied dryly.  

“You ready to tap out, old lady?” Akali teased, her voice smug despite the sheen of sweat on her forehead.  

At the makeshift “challenge table” in the corner of the dorm, Akali and Sevika sat facing each other, both sweating profusely and armed with spoons and bowls of ghost pepper chili that smelled dangerous from across the room. A small crowd had gathered to watch the spectacle, drinks in hand and laughter already bubbling in anticipation of disaster.  

Sevika snorted, grabbing another massive spoonful of chili and shoving it into her mouth without hesitation. “Please. This is child’s play. I’ve had hotter salsa at Zaun street fairs.”  

Akali raised an eyebrow, not one to back down from a challenge. She grabbed an equally large spoonful, her hands shaking slightly, and ate it in one bite. Immediately, her face turned red, and she started fanning her mouth.  

“Holy—who put lava in this?!” Akali gasped, coughing as her eyes watered.  

“That would be my special recipe,” Seraphine chirped from the sidelines, holding up a jar labeled "Danger: Not For Human Consumption.”

“Seraphine, why do you even own that?” Caitlyn asked, horrified and amused.  

“For moments like this,” Seraphine said with an innocent smile.  

Meanwhile, Sevika leaned back in her chair, smugly wiping the sweat from her brow. “You’re crying already, Akali. Might as well call it quits.”  

“You’re crying too!” Akali shot back, pointing at the tears streaming down Sevika’s face.  

“Shut up! I’m winning!” Sevika barked, grabbing the carton of milk and taking a massive swig, milk dribbling down her chin. 

“You’re winning at looking like a sweaty disaster,” Akali said, grabbing a slice of bread and dramatically shoving it into her mouth to dull the heat.  

The room erupted into laughter as Mel strolled over, her champagne glass in hand and her expression unimpressed. She leaned against the wall, watching the chaos unfold with the air of someone observing a circus act.  

“I’ll give you credit,” Mel said, her tone as dry as the Sahara. “I didn’t know it was possible to self-destruct this spectacularly in under ten minutes.” 

“Self-destruct?!” Sevika growled, her voice hoarse. “I’m just getting started!” To prove her point, she grabbed another heaping spoonful of chili and shoved it into her mouth.  

The result was instant. Sevika froze, her face turning a deep shade of crimson as her eyes widened. She made a strangled noise, reaching blindly for the milk, only to find Akali had swiped it and was chugging the last of it triumphantly.  

“Too slow, granny!” Akali said, grinning through her pain as Sevika flailed, desperately grabbing a nearby soda instead.  

“Milk’s for the weak,” Vi quipped from across the room, leaning against the couch and grinning. “Sevika, you’re not gonna let her punk you like that, right?”  

Sevika glared at Akali, her pride clearly wounded. “You’re dead, kid,” she growled, grabbing a chip and dunking it directly into the leftover chili. She ate it in one aggressive bite, coughing halfway through but refusing to back down.  

“I think we’re witnessing the birth of a new kind of warfare,” Jayce said, watching in disbelief as both Akali and Sevika doubled down, eating even more chili despite their increasingly red faces and incoherent muttering.  

“I’m winning,” Akali wheezed, clutching her stomach.  

“Winning what? The race to the ER?” Caitlyn asked, one eyebrow raised.  

Seraphine, ever the optimist, held up her karaoke mic like a sports commentator. “And the battle rages on! Will Sevika’s iron stomach prevail, or will Akali’s determination steal the crown?”  

“Place your bets!” Vi hollered, grabbing a handful of chips. “I’ve got five bucks on Akali passing out first!”  

“I’ll take that bet,” Mel said coolly. “Sevika looks like she’s seconds away from combusting.”  

At that moment, Akali let out a strangled groan and slammed her hand on the table. “Fine! You win!” she bellowed, reaching for a carton of ice cream and ripping it open with her teeth.  

Sevika threw her arms up in victory, though she looked just as miserable. “Hell yeah! Who’s the old lady now?”  

“Still you,” Akali muttered through a mouthful of ice cream.  

“Alright,” Vi declared, cracking her knuckles like she was about to go into an underground brawl. “Time to separate the champs from the chumps. Let’s do this.”  

The group gathered around the coffee table, a worn-out deck of Uno cards at the center, a battleground ready for war. Each player sat with a suspiciously large drink in hand, clearly prepared for the emotional rollercoaster that was about to unfold.  

“You talk a big game for someone who lost three times in a row last week,” Caitlyn teased, shuffling the deck with the precision of a magician.  

“I was going easy on you,” Vi retorted, her grin wide and cocky. “This time, I’m all in.”  

Caitlyn smirked, laying down the first card with the confidence of someone who had already planned their victory. “We’ll see about that.”  

The first few rounds were relatively tame, with Mel and Caitlyn exchanging quiet, strategic plays while Vi, Sevika, and Jayce immediately began trying to sabotage one another.  

“Skip you, Vi,” Jayce said smugly, tossing down a blue Skip card.  

“Why am I always the first target?” Vi groaned, leaning back dramatically.  

“Because you’re the loudest,” Sevika deadpanned, slapping down a Draw Two card in front of Jayce.  

“Oh, come on!” Jayce complained, picking up his cards. “This is targeted harassment!”  

“No, this is strategy,” Sevika corrected, smirking.  

Akali, meanwhile, was barely paying attention, giggling as she laid down random cards that didn’t always match the color. “Wait, was that not a red?”  

“It was green,” Mel said dryly, sipping her champagne. “Maybe if you spent less time laughing and more time playing, you’d actually win for once.”  

“Winning is overrated,” Akali replied, grinning.

The game escalated quickly when Caitlyn laid down a Draw Four card, her eyes gleaming with mischief as she casually leaned back.  

“Caitlyn,” Jayce groaned, staring at her in betrayal. “Seriously?!”  

“Don’t hate the player,” Caitlyn said sweetly, her smirk practically glowing. “Hate your lack of strategy.”  

“She’s ruthless,” Seraphine whispered to Mel, wide-eyed.  

“Remind me never to face her in court,” Mel replied with a grin, watching Caitlyn deal out more destruction like a true mastermind.  

The tension hit an all-time high when Vi finally thought she had the upper hand. “Boom! Reverse card!” she shouted, flipping the play direction back to Caitlyn. “Take that, Vi!”  

Caitlyn didn’t even blink. She calmly placed another Draw Four card on the pile.  

Vi’s jaw dropped. “What—? How—? You’re evil!”  

Caitlyn tilted her head, her expression the picture of innocence. “I thought you liked that about me?”  

By this point, Sevika was down to two cards, Mel had three, and Jayce had a veritable deck in his hands. Seraphine had been steadily collecting cards like she was building a museum exhibit.  

“I feel like I’ve seen this setup in a horror movie,” Jayce muttered, glaring at his hand.  

“Maybe you shouldn’t have challenged Caitlyn, genius,” Mel said, tossing a Skip card at him with a smirk.  

“I can’t believe this,” Vi said, glaring at Caitlyn as the game neared its climax. “I trusted you, and you destroyed me!”  

“You say that every time,” Caitlyn replied sweetly, placing her second-to-last card. “But you keep coming back.”  

The final round was brutal. Everyone watched Caitlyn like hawks, trying to block her victory. Vi even attempted to lean over and peek at her cards, only for Caitlyn to swat her hand away.  

“No cheating,” Caitlyn said firmly.  

“Come on, cupcake,” Vi whined. “Just one little look?”  

“Play fair, darling,” Caitlyn replied with a smug grin.  

In the end, Caitlyn placed her last card—a perfect Reverse that sealed her win—and held it aloft like a golden trophy. “And that’s how it’s done.”  

The room erupted in groans and applause, depending on the player.  

“I’m never playing Uno with you again,” Vi muttered, narrowing her eyes at Caitlyn.  

“You say that every time,” Caitlyn said, laughing as she kissed Vi’s cheek. “And yet here you are.”  

“I’m filing a formal complaint,” Jayce grumbled, tossing his massive pile of cards onto the table.  

“To who?” Mel asked, raising an eyebrow. “Caitlyn’s clearly the queen here.”  

“Queen of heartbreak, maybe,” Vi mumbled.

Caitlyn leaned back, utterly satisfied. “Care to go again?”  

“Absolutely not,” Jayce said immediately, grabbing a drink to nurse his ego.

The karaoke machine lit up in the corner of the room, a rainbow of flashing lights illuminating the already chaotic scene. Seraphine took the mic first, naturally, her confidence shining as she scrolled through the song list.  

“This one’s a classic,” she said with a wink, selecting a dramatic pop ballad.  

As soon as the music started, Seraphine’s angelic voice filled the room, hitting every note with ease. Her performance was so flawless that it felt like an actual concert. She twirled, hit an impressively high note, and even added a few theatrical hand gestures for good measure.  

The room was hyped. Jayce was clapping along, Mel raised her champagne glass in appreciation, and even Sevika cracked a small smile.  

“You’ve got to be kidding me,” Vi muttered, leaning against the couch. “How are we supposed to follow that?”  

“You’re not,” Mel said simply, sipping her drink. “Just accept your inferiority.”  

As Seraphine finished her song, she struck a dramatic pose and bowed. The room erupted in applause and cheers.  

“Encore!” Akali yelled, throwing a chip in Seraphine’s direction like a rose at an opera.  

“Thank you, thank you,” Seraphine said, blowing kisses to her audience.  

“Alright, Vi, you’re up!” Akali declared, shoving the mic into Vi’s hands.  

“What? No,” Vi said immediately, trying to pass the mic to Jayce.  

Jayce held up his hands. “Oh no, I’m saving my vocal cords for something… less humiliating.”  

“Come on, Vi,” Akali pressed, grinning mischievously. “Peer pressure! Peer pressure!”  

The rest of the group quickly joined in, chanting, “Peer pressure! Peer pressure!” Sevika even pounded her fist on the coffee table for added effect.  

Vi groaned, running a hand down her face. “Fine! Fine! But if I suck, this is on all of you!”  

She stood up and grabbed the mic, glaring at the group. “Y’all better not laugh.”  

The music started—a stripped-down acoustic version of a classic rock song. The room went quiet, expecting something...bad. Instead, Vi’s voice emerged soft, smooth, and sweet.  

It wasn’t just good—it was ridiculously good. Her tone was warm and heartfelt, carrying just enough grit to make it raw and emotional. Vi sang with her eyes closed, like she was alone in the world, pouring her heart into every note.  

Caitlyn froze, her champagne glass halfway to her lips, completely transfixed. Her usual composed demeanor melted away as she stared at Vi like she was seeing her for the first time.  

By the time Vi finished, the room was stunned into silence for a moment. Then chaos erupted.  

“Holy crap, Vi!” Jayce shouted, standing up to clap. “Where have you been hiding that voice?”  

“Why are you not a rock star right now?” Akali demanded, wide-eyed.  

“That was… unexpected,” Sevika muttered, though she nodded in approval.  

“Encore!” Seraphine shouted, grinning. “We need another!”  

Vi waved them off, smirking as she handed the mic back. “Nah, I’m good. One song’s enough for tonight.”  

She flopped back down onto the couch next to Caitlyn, who still hadn’t said a word.  

“You okay there, cupcake?” Vi asked, her smirk widening when she noticed Caitlyn’s cheeks were flushed.  

“Y-Yeah,” Caitlyn stammered, blinking as if she was snapping out of a trance.  

“Ohhhh, someone’s swooning,” Akali teased from across the room.

“I am not swooning,” Caitlyn said quickly, shooting Akali a sharp glare.  

“You’re totally swooning,” Jayce added, grinning. “You’re looking at her like she just serenaded you under a balcony or something.”  

“I—” Caitlyn’s protest died on her lips as Vi casually stretched her arm around her shoulders.

“Don’t worry, cupcake” Vi said, her tone playful but teasing. “You can swoon all you want. I don’t mind.”  

The room exploded into laughter, with Caitlyn burying her face in her hands to hide her blush.  

“You’re insufferable,” she muttered, though there was no mistaking the fondness in her voice.  

“And you’re adorable,” Vi replied, leaning over to kiss the top of her head.  

“Alright, lovebirds, tone it down!” Mel called out, though her smirk betrayed her amusement. “Some of us are still recovering from the sheer shock of Vi having a voice like that.”  

“Yeah, seriously,” Akali added. “Next time, warn us before you decide to blow us all away. It’s rude.”  

“Noted,” Vi said, laughing as she grabbed a drink. “But don’t expect it again anytime soon.”  

“You better sing again next time,” Caitlyn said softly, her hand sneaking into Vi’s.  

Vi grinned. “Only if you ask nicely.”  

The rest of the group groaned in mock disgust.

By the end of the night, the dorm looked like a battlefield of snacks, drinks, and memories. Empty chip bags and crumpled napkins littered the coffee table. A lone Uno card clung to the edge of the couch, a forgotten casualty of the earlier mayhem.  

Jayce was the first to stretch and groan, standing up with the stiffness of someone twice his age. “Alright, folks, I’m tapping out. My pride can’t handle another round of Caitlyn destroying me at anything tonight.”  

“You’re just mad that I’m better at both Uno and video games,” Caitlyn replied smugly, leaning against Vi.  

“Yeah, yeah,” Jayce grumbled, gathering his things. “Remind me never to play competitive games with you again.”  

“Good luck avoiding that,” Mel quipped, raising an eyebrow.  

Jayce rolled his eyes, laughing as he waved to the group. “Later, nerds.”  

Caitlyn rolled her eyes. "Jayce you're a nerd."

Sevika was next, standing up with a wince. “If I even smell ghost peppers for the next month, I’m going to riot,” she muttered, patting her stomach. 

“You say that every time,” Akali teased, smirking as she adjusted her jacket.  

Sevika gave her a mock glare. “And you say that every time too, but I still haven’t seen you win a single spicy food challenge against me.”  

“Rude!” Akali exclaimed, dramatically clutching her chest.  

“You’ll get her next time,” Seraphine chimed in, patting Akali on the back as they both headed for the door.  

“Doubt it,” Sevika muttered with a smirk before giving a lazy wave to the remaining group. “See you around.”  

As the door shut behind them, the dorm fell into a peaceful quiet.  

“That was… a lot,” Mel said, collapsing onto the couch in a completely un-Mel-like sprawl. She grabbed an unopened bag of chips, opened it with zero finesse, and started munching.  

Vi groaned from her spot on the floor, sprawled out with her head resting on Caitlyn’s legs. “Never. Eating. Ghost peppers. Again,” she mumbled, clutching her stomach like she’d gone twelve rounds in a boxing ring.  

“You said that last time,” Caitlyn quipped, running her fingers through Vi’s hair.  

“And the time before that,” Mel added, her mouth full of chips.  

“Okay, we get it,” Vi grumbled, earning tired chuckles from everyone.  

Seraphine emerged from the kitchen, carrying a trash bag she’d started filling. “How is it that this dorm looks like it hosted a frat party after just one night?” she asked, surveying the chaos.  

“Because it basically did,” Caitlyn said, gesturing to the mess. 

Mel raised her hand. “I blame Jayce. He has frat party energy even when he’s sitting down.”  

“And Akali,” Seraphine added. “She spilled salsa on the couch twice.”  

“And Vi,” Caitlyn said with a teasing smile. “How did you even manage break our only dining chair?”  

Vi smirked up at her. “I’m not apologizing for being fun, cupcake.”  

“Fun is one word for it,” Caitlyn replied, leaning down to kiss her forehead.  

They all worked together to clean up the worst of the mess, though it mostly involved Mel sitting on the couch, delegating tasks like a CEO, and Seraphine doing most of the actual work.  

“You’re all terrible,” Seraphine said, glaring at the rest of them as she stuffed another paper plate into the trash bag.  

“We’re efficient,” Mel corrected, lounging like royalty. “It’s called leadership.”  

“Sure, Queen Mel,” Seraphine muttered, rolling her eyes but smiling nonetheless.  

As they finally finished tidying up, the dorm quieted down. Caitlyn and Vi collapsed onto the couch together, Vi’s arm draped lazily around Caitlyn’s shoulders. Mel leaned back in the armchair, champagne glass still in hand, while Seraphine flopped down on the floor, too tired to care.  

For a moment, there was nothing but the hum of the heater and the occasional crunch of chips.  

Caitlyn glanced around at the scene: Vi beside her, Mel looking surprisingly relaxed, and Seraphine humming softly to herself as she scrolled through her phone. The warmth of the room, the lingering laughter, and the comfort of being surrounded by her friends—it hit her all at once.  

She sighed, leaning her head against Vi’s shoulder. “You know, as much as I’m dreading the holidays, I’m really going to miss this.”  

Vi looked down at her, her usual smirk replaced with a softer smile. “Don’t worry, cupcake. All of this will be waiting for you when you get back.”

The morning after the celebration, the campus was unusually quiet as the girls prepared to leave for the holidays. 

Seraphine was the first to head out, her parents’ white sedan pulling up with a low hum.

“Seraphine!” Her mother’s voice, warm and slightly exasperated, called from the car. “Let’s go, darling! Your father can’t hold the wheel forever.”

Seraphine rolled her eyes but smiled as she stepped outside, wrapping her arms around her parents in a hug that was both tight and lingering. Her father, squeezed her shoulder as she pulled away.

“Mom, Dad, I'm coming!” she said, her voice a mix of teasing and genuine warmth. "Well, I guess that's a wrap."

With that, Seraphine climbed into her parents’ car, giving her friends one last grin before they pulled away, her voice carried by the wind, “See you all soon. Don’t miss me too much!”

The driveway quieted, and it wasn’t long before Ambessa Medarda’s black car glided into view. Mel stood a little straighter, suddenly appearing more composed in the presence of her formidable mother. Ambessa’s eyes scanned the campus with a practiced air of authority, a hint of amusement dancing in them as she took in the sight of her daughter standing next to her friends.

“Well, well, Mel,” Ambessa said, voice a low, commanding hum. “Seems like you survived your first semester without completely ruining your reputation. I’m impressed.”

“Thanks, Mom,” Mel replied dryly, rolling her eyes. But the smile she tried to hide tugged at the corners of her lips. “It’s been an adventure, to say the least.”

Ambessa’s gaze softened for a brief moment before she embraced her daughter, pulling her into a tight hug. “I’m proud of you. Come on. Let’s go home before I have to explain the mysteries of this place to your father.”

“Don’t worry, I’ve already filed my reports for the semester,” Mel said with a smug.

Ambessa shook her head, though her smile revealed nothing but affection. “You’re impossible.”

“I am your daughter.” Mel teased, giving her mom one last squeeze before heading toward the car.

“Alright, my turn!” Vi said, unable to keep the grin off her face as she spotted her family’s van rumbling into the parking lot. 

Vander’s deep voice called out to her even before the van came to a full stop. “Violet! Thought we’d have to drag you back home with how long it’s taken you to get out of here.”

Vi chuckled, walking over to meet her father, her smile softening when she saw Powder hanging out the window, her small hands waving frantically.

“Vi, I’m so excited to see you!” Jinx squealed, practically tumbling out of the van when it stopped. She ran to Vi and jumped straight into her arms. “Guess what? I made new monkey bomb that explodes glitter, and I want to show you when we get home!”

“Hold your horses, kiddo,” Vi laughed, catching her sister easily. “We’ve got plenty of time for robots and glitter bombs. Let’s just get through the ride first, alright?”

Vander grinned, crossing his arms. “You’ve got to admit, kid, I don’t mind this place too much. But I’ll be glad to have you home again. Your old man needs his partner in crime back.”

Vi squeezed her dad’s shoulder, his presence pulling her back to earth. “You’ll have your partner back, old man. Promise.”

Caitlyn, standing nearby, smiled at the sight of Vi surrounded by the people who loved her. It was stark contrast to her own more sterile reality. She glanced down at her own driver’s car waiting a few feet away, the pristine vehicle a sharp reminder of the differences between her life and Vi’s.

Vi's lucky to have that. 

"Hey, you alright?" Vi asked, noticing Caitlyn's distant expression. She walked over, hand on Caitlyn’s shoulder, her gaze softening. 

"Yeah... just a little sad about leaving this place," Caitlyn confessed quietly, her voice tinged with reluctance.

Vi raised an eyebrow. "You're gonna miss me that much already, huh?"

Caitlyn chuckled, but her smile didn’t quite reach her eyes. "Something like that. This place, too. The campus. Everything."

Vi leaned in, pressing a soft kiss to Caitlyn’s cheek. “I'll miss you too, cupcake.”

Caitlyn smiled, but the part of her that wanted to stay with Vi, in the comfort of the chaos they’d built, tugged at her heart. She glanced back at the familiar buildings of Piltover University, each corner and pathway etched into her memory.

"Ready?" her driver asked, standing beside the car.

Caitlyn nodded, taking a deep breath before turning away from the campus. "Yeah. Let’s go."

As the car pulled away from the curb, she watched as Vi waved her family off, the sight of her van vanishing into the distance.

Vi leaned her head against the window, staring out at the passing scenery, her fingers idly drumming against her leg. Vander was behind the wheel, humming a tune under his breath, while Jinx, was, as usual, all over the place.

“So,” Jinx began, her voice as mischievous as ever, “I saw that kiss you gave Caitlyn before we left. That was a nice little show of affection there. You sure you didn’t forget to take some notes from her uptight ass? I thought you hated her the first time you met!” 

Vi’s face immediately turned pink. She glanced over at Jinx, narrowing her eyes. “Shut up, Jinx.”

Jinx smirked, clearly enjoying herself. “I’m just saying, you sure didn’t think she’d be the one to have you wrapped around her finger when the semester started. I thought you were all ‘Oh, Caitlyn’s so uptight, so annoying, so...so Piltover’.” She waggled her fingers in the air, mocking Vi’s early complaints with a ridiculous tone. “And then BAM! Kisses in front of the dorm building, like we weren't even there. Gross, sis.”

Vi groaned and buried her face in her hands for a moment, the familiar teasing from Jinx only adding to her growing discomfort. She had been so sure that Caitlyn was just another stuck-up Piltie when they first met, and look at her now. Caitlyn had a way of pulling Vi in despite herself, making her think twice about the assumptions she'd made.

“Can you just let it go?” Vi muttered, though there was a hint of a smile tugging at the corner of her mouth. "It’s not like I planned for any of this to happen."

Jinx’s laugh was loud and obnoxious, but full of genuine affection for her sister. “No worries. I’m just messing with you. I’m happy you’re happy. And besides...” She lowered her voice, “You might be the tough one in the family, but Caitlyn’s clearly the one who gets you. I think that’s kind of sweet.”

Vi glanced up at her. “You’re way too sappy for your own good.”

Vander, ever the quiet observer, chuckled softly from the front seat. “Just don’t let her get too soft, kid. You’ll regret it.”

Vi’s eyes lingered on the horizon as the van rolled further away from the university. The familiar sights of the campus that had become a part of her routine, started to fade as they headed toward Zaun. The excitement of being back home with her family, in the grit and grime of the city, was starting to settle in her chest, pulling her back into the comfort of her roots.

“So, what’s it gonna be when we get back to Zaun?” Jinx interrupted her thoughts, shifting in her seat. “Gonna pick up a big ol’ scrap of metal and beat the crap out of it, or you gonna sulk and miss your Piltie girlfriend?”

Vi rolled her eyes but couldn’t suppress the smile that formed as she looked at Jinx. “You’re unbelievable."

“I’m just saying,” Jinx continued, leaning forward in her seat, “It’s gonna be different, isn’t it? I can tell you already miss the place, and I’m not talking about Piltover. I’m talking about her. cupcake, was it?.” She added the last part in a teasing voice, winking exaggeratedly at Vi.

Vi sighed, shaking her head, but she couldn’t help but chuckle. “I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

“Oh, you do. Don’t try to pretend like I don’t know my sister better than anyone.” Jinx smirked, but she knew exactly what was going on inside Vi’s head. “You’re not fooling anyone.”

Vi fell silent for a moment, looking out the window as the landscape changed, the buildings of Piltover giving way to the darker, more industrial edges of Zaun. 

Still, it felt strange.

She wasn’t sure if it was the break from Caitlyn that made the feeling more intense or if it was just the realization that things were changing for her in a way she hadn’t expected. 

“I don’t know, Jinx.” Vi finally said, her voice softer than usual. “Maybe you’re right. Maybe... maybe I’ll miss Piltover a little. But home’s still home, you know?”

Jinx raised an eyebrow and leaned back with a dramatic sigh. “Aw, look at you getting all sentimental. The tough girl’s turning soft. What’s next? Gonna get a pink bow and some glitter for your hair?”

Vi shot her sister a mock glare. “I’m not getting glitter, but I was thinking some nail polish. ”

Jinx laughed out loud, clearly amused by the idea. “Nail polish, huh? I’ll see if I can find some for you.”

6 Hours

The Women’s Center was in a state of utter chaos. The delivery truck had just dropped off an enormous shipment of donation boxes—clothes, books, hygiene supplies, and other assorted items—all meant for redistribution.

The pile of boxes was overwhelming, a mountain of goods that seemed to take up more space than the entire center itself. The girls stared at the towering stack, collectively groaning in dismay.

“We’re supposed to sort through all this?” Zeri asked, her voice a mixture of disbelief and frustration as she threw her hands up in the air. “We don’t even have enough space for half of it!”

Leona sighed dramatically, already rolling up her sleeves with a resigned expression. “One box at a time, Zeri,” she said, her tone firm but patient. “Let’s start carrying them inside.”

“Correction,” Akali interrupted, her voice filled with mischief as she leaned casually against the doorway, arms crossed. “Vi can start carrying them inside. Have you seen those biceps? They’re practically begging for heavy lifting.”

Vi, who had been leaning against the van with her arms crossed, raised an eyebrow and shot Akali a playful smirk. “Oh, is that why I’m here? Free labor?”

“You’re here because you made poor life choices,” Caitlyn quipped sharply from beside Leona, her arms also crossed. “But yes, your muscle is greatly appreciated.”

Vi snorted at Caitlyn’s remark but didn’t let it faze her. Before Caitlyn could get the last word in, Vi strode over to the massive pile of boxes, her movements smooth and confident. She grabbed one, then another, and then—just to make a point—stacked a third box on top, all without breaking a sweat. 

“Light work,” she said casually, flashing a grin as she easily carried the boxes inside.

The rest of the girls froze, their eyes wide as they watched her with equal parts awe and disbelief.

“Holy crap,” Zeri muttered, her jaw slightly slack as she stared at Vi like she’d just witnessed a superhuman feat. “She’s like a human forklift.”

“More like a hot forklift,” Akali chimed in with a devilish grin, clearly enjoying the show. “Don’t you think, Caitlyn?”

Caitlyn, who had been watching Vi a little too intently, snapped her attention back to the group, her cheeks immediately flushing a light pink. She cleared her throat, attempting to regain composure.

“I… I think we should focus on sorting these boxes,” she said, her voice a little too sharp.

“Oh, come on,” Akali teased, nudging Caitlyn with her elbow. “You were definitely staring.”

“I was not,” Caitlyn replied quickly, but there was an edge of uncertainty in her voice, and the way her cheeks reddened further didn’t exactly help her case.

Vi, meanwhile, had reappeared, dusting her hands off after setting down the boxes with ease. She looked around with a raised brow. “What’s going on over here?” she asked, her tone light, but there was a knowing glint in her eyes as she surveyed the group.

“Nothing!” Caitlyn said quickly, her voice a little too high-pitched as she shot a glare at Akali and Zeri, who were both snickering behind her back.

Vi tilted her head, her smirk widening as she noticed Caitlyn’s flustered state. “Good,” she said with mock seriousness, striding past Caitlyn. “Now stop standing around and grab some boxes, lazybones.” 

She flexed her arms just slightly as she walked by, making sure to emphasize the muscle Caitlyn had just been trying so hard not to notice.

Caitlyn sighed deeply, trying her best to maintain composure, but the flush on her cheeks betrayed her. She could feel her pulse quicken, but she wasn’t about to admit anything.

Akali, ever the instigator, caught Caitlyn’s eye and grinned like a cat who’d just gotten the cream. “Yup,” she said, her voice dripping with amusement. “Totally not staring.”

Zeri chuckled, nudging Akali in return. “Come on, Cait. You can’t blame us for appreciating the view.”

Caitlyn glared at both of them in exasperation. “You two are impossible,” she muttered.

Vi, who had already moved on to hauling in another load of boxes, didn’t miss the interactions taking place behind her. She glanced back over her shoulder with a playful grin. “Try to keep up, you slowpokes,” she called back, her tone light but clearly enjoying the attention.

“Yeah, yeah,” Zeri called back with a wink. “We’re coming for you, forklift.” 

Vi only grinned wider, throwing them a playful salute as she moved on to her next task. The rest of the girls, though still a bit amused by the banter, followed suit, slowly getting to work on organizing the chaos. But as Caitlyn moved to grab a box herself, she couldn’t shake the feeling that there was something more to Vi’s easygoing demeanor, something that made her feel… well, something that she couldn’t quite put her finger on.

Though, every so often, Caitlyn found herself stealing another glance at Vi, unable to entirely shake the strange fluttering feeling in her stomach. She’d have to admit it—Vi was kind of impossible to ignore.

13 Hours 

The afternoon had settled into a peaceful rhythm, filled with soft conversations and the gentle rustle of papers. The quiet was occasionally disturbed by the shuffle of footsteps or the scrape of a chair. But that calm was suddenly interrupted by the sharp buzz of Leona’s phone, cutting through the stillness.

Her eyes lit up, a wide grin spreading across her face. She bounced to her feet with a mix of excitement and nerves, her hands fluttering as though she couldn’t quite control the flood of emotions she was experiencing.

“She’s here!” Leona nearly beamed, smoothing out her shirt and brushing off her jeans as if preparing for a formal event.

Vi, who had been half-heartedly labeling donation bins at the table, raised an eyebrow, clearly not expecting such an outburst. "She?" Vi asked, a sly smirk crossing her face.

“Diana,” Neeko added dreamily, casting a half-glance toward the door. “Leona’s girlfriend. She’s visiting from her college.”

“Oh, the Diana,” Akali chimed in with a wink, her voice dripping with playful teasing. “The one you won’t shut up about. Can’t wait to see this goddess in action.”

Leona, clearly flustered by the teasing, turned a shade of red that nearly matched her hair. "She is not a goddess," she muttered, though the affectionate smile that stretched across her face betrayed her words.

Just then, the door opened, and in walked Diana. Tall, striking, with silver hair braided neatly down her back, she moved with the kind of quiet confidence that drew all eyes in the room. She held a box of baked goods in one hand, her presence calming the energy in the room as she smiled warmly at Leona.

"Hey, sunshine," Diana greeted, her voice low and soothing.

"Hey," Leona replied, her voice soft and tender as she crossed the room to meet her.

The two embraced, a brief but sweet moment before Diana placed a gentle kiss on Leona's forehead. With a soft laugh, she handed Leona the box of treats, her eyes sparkling with affection.

"Okay, they’re adorable," Zeri whispered under her breath, eyes practically glimmering as she watched the interaction, clearly enjoying the romance unfolding before her.

The other girls greeted Diana warmly, each in their own way. Neeko was already eyeing the box of cookies, leaning in with a grin and asking if she could snag one. Akali gave her a thumbs-up, declaring her "approved" with a grin. Caitlyn, however, simply offered a polite but warm hello, her tone pleasant but detached. 

Vi, on the other hand, kept an eye on Caitlyn. She couldn’t help but notice the subtle shift in Caitlyn’s demeanor, how her usual poise gave way to a slightly tense air, her eyes focused on Leona and Diana.

It wasn’t hard to figure out what was going on—Vi was used to Caitlyn being composed, controlled. But now?

"You good, cupcake?" Vi asked, leaning over slightly from her spot at the table, a knowing smirk playing at the corners of her mouth.

Caitlyn snapped out of her reverie, a quick but polite smile spreading across her face as she looked at Vi. "I’m fine," she said, though her voice sounded a little tighter than usual.

Vi raised an eyebrow, watching Caitlyn closely as she went back to watching Leona and Diana with a subtle intensity. "You sure? You look like you’ve got something on your mind. Or maybe someone?"

Caitlyn’s gaze flickered over to Vi, and for a moment, the slightest flush appeared on her cheeks. "Don’t be ridiculous," Caitlyn replied quickly, though her tone lacked the usual sharpness.

Vi leaned in, a playful glint in her eyes. "C’mon, it’s okay to be a little jealous. Look at them—they’re like a Hallmark commercial. Those two are practically made for each other."

Caitlyn crossed her arms, her posture stiffening just a little. She shifted her gaze back to the couple as Diana lifted a table with ease, the two laughing together, sharing an easy camaraderie. "It’s not jealousy," Caitlyn replied, though there was a flicker of something else in her voice—something deeper, harder to identify.

Vi’s smirk softened, her tone shifting to something more sincere. "You’ll have that someday, you know? Someone who looks at you like that. It’s worth the wait."

Caitlyn blinked, taken aback by the unexpected sincerity in Vi’s words. She wasn’t used to hearing Vi talk like that—Vi, who usually thrived on teasing, always with a cocky grin. Caitlyn felt her chest tighten just a little, a mix of surprise and something she couldn’t quite place. "That’s oddly sentimental coming from you," she said with a raised eyebrow, trying to lighten the moment.

Vi’s grin returned, though it was softer now, a little less cocky. "What can I say? I’ve got a soft side," she quipped, leaning back against the wall. "You’ll see."

Caitlyn chuckled, shaking her head, though there was a warmth in her expression. "Maybe. But I’ll believe it when I see it."

As the afternoon wore on, Leona and Diana continued to work together, their chemistry undeniable. Caitlyn found herself glancing at them from time to time, her thoughts circling back to Vi’s words.

She had to admit, part of her did want what Leona and Diana had—the connection, the ease, the affection. It was hard not to feel a flicker of longing in her chest as she watched them.

By the time Diana said her goodbyes and left, Leona looked impossibly content, a soft smile playing at her lips as she waved. Caitlyn couldn’t help but feel a little lighter, the slight tension in her shoulders easing, though she wasn’t sure if it was the couple’s chemistry or Vi’s unexpected words that had caused the shift.

Vi, of course, hadn’t missed the subtle change in Caitlyn’s demeanor. As Leona closed the door behind Diana, Vi’s usual grin returned, and she sidled up to Caitlyn. "You okay now, cupcake?" she teased, nudging Caitlyn lightly with her elbow.

Caitlyn shot her a playful but genuine smile. "Yeah, I’m fine," she said, though there was a slight softness in her voice now. 

And as the day wound down, Caitlyn couldn’t shake the lingering warmth from Vi’s unexpected words. There was something there, something between them that she didn’t fully understand, but part of her felt like it was worth figuring out.

22 Hours

Vi’s patience—or lack thereof—was hanging by a thread. She hadn’t signed up for this gig—well, technically, she hadn’t signed up at all—and it felt like the universe was punishing her for every questionable decision she’d ever made. And at the center of today’s torment was Neeko, whose sole mission, it seemed, was to drive Vi absolutely insane.

“Alright, Vi,” Neeko said with a chipper grin, pointing to the well-worn couch in the middle of the room. “Can you move that to the corner over there? No, no, wait!” She paused dramatically, tapping her chin. “Actually, Neeko thinks it looked better on the other wall.”

Vi stared at her, incredulous. “You’ve got to be kidding me.”

“Not at all!” Neeko chirped. “It’s all about finding the vibe, you know? Maybe just try the other wall again?”

Vi heaved a long-suffering sigh and muttered something under her breath that was definitely not safe for work. But she complied, hoisting the couch with a grunt and trudging back across the room to place it where it had started.

“There,” Vi said, her tone sharp. “Happy now?”

Neeko tilted her head, her mischievous smile growing. “Hmm… Neeko doesn't know. Maybe it was better in the corner after all.”

Vi slammed the couch down with a loud thud, her hands on her hips as she glared daggers at Neeko. “If you don’t make up your damn mind—”

Neeko gasped theatrically, clasping her hands over her chest as though Vi had just gravely insulted her. “Oh my, such hostility! Neeko hates to have to tell Caitlyn that you’re being uncooperative. You know, the one who’s signing off your hours?”

Vi’s jaw tightened, and her fists clenched at her sides. “You’re such a little shit.”

“Language!” Neeko said, wagging a finger at her. She pointed to the brightly colored poster on the wall that read Safe Space: Respect, Kindness, and Understanding for All. “This is a safe space, Vi. Let’s try to channel those angry vibes into something more… productive.”

And then, as if to twist the knife, Neeko reached for the shiny silver bell perched on the counter. With a devilish grin, she rang it.

Ding ding ding!

Vi groaned audibly, rubbing her temples. “If you ring that thing one more time, I swear to—”

Ding ding ding!

“Neeko,” Vi growled, her voice low and threatening.

“Safe space,” Neeko said sweetly, holding up the bell like it was her personal shield.

Zeri, who had been watching the entire exchange from across the room, burst out laughing. “Vi, you look like you’re about to explode.”

“I am about to explode,” Vi shot back, throwing her hands in the air. “She’s doing this on purpose!”

“Oh, absolutely,” Neeko admitted shamelessly, setting the bell down with a wink. “But you have to admit, it’s kind of fun seeing you so riled up.”

“It’s really not,” Vi muttered, dragging a hand down her face.

Leona entered the room just in time to witness Vi standing next to the couch, red-faced and glaring at Neeko, who was practically vibrating with glee. “What’s going on here?” she asked, raising an eyebrow.

“Vi’s learning the art of patience,” Neeko said innocently.

“She’s testing my will to live,” Vi corrected flatly.

Leona snorted. “Sounds about right. Don’t take it personally, Vi. Neeko’s like this with everyone. Consider it an initiation.”

“Great,” Vi deadpanned. “Do I at least get a badge or something for surviving this?”

“No badge,” Neeko said brightly. “But you do get Neeko's eternal admiration. That’s worth way more, don’t you think?”

Vi groaned again, muttering something unintelligible as she stomped out of the room to grab a drink of water. Zeri, still laughing, called after her, “Hey, don’t quit on us yet! You’ve still got, what, seventy-something hours to go?”

“Don’t remind me!” Vi shouted from down the hall.

As the door swung shut, Neeko turned to Leona with a smug smile. “She’s gonna love it here by the end of this. Trust Neeko.”

Leona shook her head, smiling faintly. “You’re unbelievable.”

“Neeko knows,” Neeko replied, grinning as she picked up the bell and gave it another triumphant ding!

35 Hours

The center was alread bustling with energy when Vi arrived, carrying a towering stack of boxes into the building.

She could barely see over the top, but she knew exactly where she was going. Her muscles flexed as she maneuvered through the door, shoulders pressed against the frame, careful not to drop anything.  

Inside, the sound of laughter and lighthearted conversation filled the air. Vi nudged the door open with her shoulder, the hinges squeaking softly. As she stepped into the room, she heard Zeri’s voice—sharp, teasing, and laced with amusement.  

“Seriously, Caitlyn,” Zeri was saying, almost too loudly. “The entire campus is talking about you. You’ve gone from ‘hot straight girl’ to ‘hot gay girl with legs for days.’ Do you know how many people are having an existential crisis over this?” 

Caitlyn’s voice was more exasperated than anything, but Vi could hear the faintest trace of a blush beneath her words. “I wish they’d find something else to talk about. It’s getting a little ridiculous.”  

“Oh, come on,” Akali interjected with a playful grin, lounging back in her chair. “You can’t tell me you don’t enjoy the attention, Kiramman. People are practically lining up to talk to you.”  

“Not really my style,” Caitlyn replied, brushing a strand of hair behind her ear.  

Akali, ever the tease, leaned forward, resting her chin on her hand with a sly smirk. “Well, if you ever get bored, you know where to find me. I’ve got a thing for girls with posh accents and long legs.”  

Vi froze in the doorway, her eyes narrowing as she heard the exchange. Her grip on the boxes tightened, but she wasn’t sure why. Something about Akali flirting with Caitlyn—Caitlyn flirting back—sent a prickling wave of irritation through her.  

As if on cue, Caitlyn shot back, tilting her head with a teasing smile of her own. “I’ll keep that in mind, Akali. Though I’m not sure you’d be able to keep up.”  

The room erupted in laughter, with Zeri nearly falling out of her chair from how hard she was laughing. Even Leona, who was usually the more composed of the group, chuckled at the banter. Vi stood in the doorway, frozen, her heart pounding uncomfortably. She couldn’t explain why, but the sight of Caitlyn flirting so easily with someone else, even if it was just a joke.

It was just a joke.

Her thoughts were interrupted when she misjudged the height of the doorframe. The top box clipped the edge of the frame, and before she could react, the box collided with her forehead with a sharp thud.  

“Shit!” Vi cursed under her breath, staggering backward as the boxes slipped from her arms and crashed to the floor.  

The room fell silent. Caitlyn, who had been watching Vi with a frown on her face, was the first to react. Her expression shifted from surprise to concern in an instant.  

“Vi! Are you okay?”  

Vi waved her off with a grimace, rubbing her forehead. “Yeah, yeah, I’m fine. Just… wasn’t paying attention.”  

Caitlyn was already at her side, gently pulling Vi’s hand away to inspect the damage. “You’re bleeding a little,” she murmured softly, frowning as she examined the small cut forming near Vi’s hairline.  

Vi looked at her, a small, dismissive smile tugging at the corner of her mouth. “It’s nothing, cupcake. Just a scratch.”  

But Caitlyn wasn’t having it. She gently but firmly guided Vi to one of the nearby chairs, her voice taking on a soft but insistent tone. “Sit. You probably gave yourself a mild concussion. Let me take a look.”  

Vi, who was usually full of bravado, was surprisingly compliant, sitting down with an audible huff. She rubbed her forehead again, feeling the sting but oddly grateful for Caitlyn’s care.  

The other girls watched with varying degrees of amusement and concern, but it was Akali who broke the silence with a cheeky comment.  

“Looks like someone was so distracted by me they forgot how to walk.”  

“Akali,” Leona warned, though there was a flicker of a smirk on her lips. She looked at Vi and Caitlyn with a knowing glance, clearly aware of the tension in the air.  

Caitlyn ignored Akali’s remark entirely, her focus solely on Vi. She opened the first aid kit with a quiet determination and carefully dabbed at the cut with an alcohol wipe. “You need to be more careful,” she said, her voice gentle but stern. “You’re going to give me a heart attack one of these days.”  

Vi’s usual scowl softened as she looked up at Caitlyn, her irritation from the earlier moment melting away. The warmth of Caitlyn’s touch and the softness of her voice left Vi feeling oddly vulnerable—something she wasn’t used to. “It’s not a big deal,” she mumbled, though her tone was less dismissive than usual.  

Caitlyn met her gaze, her eyes soft but unwavering. “It is to me.”  

The room fell into an almost uncomfortable silence. Zeri and Neeko exchanged knowing looks, while Akali raised an eyebrow, clearly intrigued by the shift in the dynamic between the two.  

After a moment, Caitlyn finished cleaning the cut and stepped back, her expression more relaxed, but her voice was still laced with quiet affection. “Alright, all done. Just try not to hit your head on anything else today, alright?”  

Vi nodded, her usual cocky smile returning, but it lacked some of its usual bravado. “Thanks, Cait.” 

Caitlyn smiled faintly, her fingers brushing off the alcohol wipe as she straightened up. As she turned to head back to her seat, she caught herself glancing at Vi over her shoulder, just for a moment. The look was small—almost imperceptible—but the brief exchange had planted a seed.  

40 Hours 

It was unusually quiet that morning. Neeko was sprawled across the couch, her face buried in a pillow, while Zeri sat at the table with her head in her hands, muttering something about never drinking again. Akali, slumped in a chair with her sunglasses still on indoors, looked like she was deeply regretting every decision she had made the night before.  

“Why does my mouth feel like sandpaper?” Akali groaned, her voice hoarse.  

“Because you were chugging tequila like it was water,” Zeri muttered, not even lifting her head.  

Neeko let out a pitiful whine. “Neeko's never partying with frat boys again. They’re demons in polo shirts.”  

Caitlyn and Leona, by contrast, were surprisingly composed as they sipped their coffee in silence. Caitlyn had a faint headache, but she’d paced herself well at the party, and her years of practice at formal Kiramman events had made her a seasoned veteran when it came to dealing with alcohol. Leona was similarly steady, though she occasionally pressed her fingers to her temples.  

“You all look like death,” Caitlyn commented, her tone teasing as she leaned against the counter.  

“Gee, thanks,” Akali shot back, wincing as even her sarcasm seemed to hurt.  

The door swung open, and Vi strolled in, looking far too energetic for someone who had also been at the party. She had a paper bag in one hand and a smug grin on her face.  

“Well, well, well,” Vi said, her voice bright and chipper. “Look who can’t hold their liquor.”  

“Shut up, Vi,” Neeko mumbled from her pillow fortress.  

Vi chuckled and placed the bag on the counter. “Lucky for you, I come bearing gifts. Hangover cures, straight from the streets of Zaun.”  

Caitlyn raised an eyebrow, intrigued. “Hangover cures?”  

Vi nodded, pulling out several small, unlabeled glass bottles filled with a murky green liquid. “This stuff is famous back home. My sister and I used to whip it up after long nights... well, let’s just say it works.”  

Zeri lifted her head slightly, eyeing the bottle with suspicion. “What is it? It looks like swamp water.” 

“It tastes like swamp water too,” Vi admitted with a grin, “But it works. Trust me.”  

Neeko groaned. “Do we have to?”  

“If you want to stop feeling like you got run over by a freight train, yeah, you do,” Vi said, handing a bottle to each of them.  

Akali pulled off her sunglasses and squinted at the liquid. “If this kills me, I’m haunting you.”  

“Noted,” Vi replied, crossing her arms and leaning against the counter. “Now drink up.”  

With varying degrees of reluctance, the girls each took a sip. Zeri gagged, Neeko’s face scrunched up like she’d just bitten into a lemon, and Akali swore under her breath.  

“This is disgusting!” Neeko exclaimed, her voice slightly muffled by the pillow.  

“It’s not supposed to taste good,” Vi shot back. “It’s supposed to make you feel better.”  

“Does it work fast?” Zeri asked, her voice hopeful despite the grimace on her face.  

“Give it twenty minutes,” Vi said confidently.  

Caitlyn, who had been watching the scene unfold with quiet amusement, took a bottle for herself. “It’s impressive, really,” she said, glancing at Vi. “You didn’t have to do this.”  

Vi shrugged, her expression softening just a little. “Figured you lot weren’t used to drinking that much. Besides, I don’t hate you guys... most of the time.”  

Leona chuckled from her spot at the table. “That’s about as close to a heartfelt sentiment as we’re gonna get from her.”  

As the minutes passed, the Zaunite hangover cure worked its magic. The groaning diminished, and the girls began to perk up. Zeri stretched her arms, looking pleasantly surprised. “Okay, I’ll admit it. This stuff actually works.”  

“Miracle worker,” Akali muttered, her headache finally ebbing.  

Neeko sat up on the couch, looking far more alive. “Vi, you might actually be a genius.”  

Vi smirked, clearly pleased with herself. “Told you.”  

Caitlyn leaned against the counter, her eyes on Vi. There was something about the way Vi had gone out of her way to bring the cure—something unspoken but deeply appreciated. It wasn’t just an act of kindness; it was a glimpse into the softer side of the tough, snarky girl.  

“Thanks, Vi,” Caitlyn said quietly, her voice warm. 

Vi gave her a small smile, scratching the back of her neck. “Yeah, well... don’t get used to it, Cupcake.”  

The group settled into a more comfortable rhythm, the earlier misery replaced with light chatter and laughter. The morning may have started rough, but thanks to Vi, the day was starting to look a whole lot brighter.  

51 Hours

The debate had started out serious.  

Seated around the common room table at the Women’s Center, Neeko, Zeri, Leona, and Caitlyn were deep in conversation. The topic? The trope of men fighting for a woman’s hand in stories and media.  

“It’s just so outdated,” Zeri argued, gesturing passionately with her hands. “The idea that a woman is some kind of prize to be won? Gross.”  

“Right?” Neeko chimed in, leaning forward on the table. “Like, why can’t she fight for herself? Or, better yet, why does there even need to be a fight? Love isn’t a freaking competition.”  

Leona nodded in agreement, her voice steady and calm. “It’s inherently misogynistic. It reduces the woman to an object, something to be possessed rather than a person with her own agency.”  

Caitlyn, ever articulate, added, “Exactly. It’s a reflection of patriarchal values. Women should be seen as equals, not as trophies to be claimed through violence or competition.”  

The room was tense, charged with the kind of energy that only a serious feminist debate could create. And then, from the other side of the room, Vi’s voice cut through like a knife through butter.  

“Okay, but if some guy wanted to square up for your hand, Cupcake,” she drawled, a teasing grin spreading across her face, “I’d totally take him down. No contest.”  

Caitlyn shot her a look, half-amused and half-exasperated. “Vi, we’re having a serious conversation.”  

“Oh, I know,” Vi said, strolling over to the group and plopping herself down in a chair. “I’m just saying, men ain’t shit. They’d fold faster than a bad poker hand.”  

Zeri snorted, trying to suppress a laugh. “And you’re saying you’d fight for Caitlyn’s hand? How very chivalrous of you, Vi.” 

“Hell yeah, I would,” Vi said, puffing out her chest dramatically. “But let’s be real—one punch, and they’d be out cold.” She mimicked a quick jab, her grin widening.  

Neeko rolled her eyes but couldn’t help but smile. “You’re ridiculous.”  

“Ridiculously strong,” Vi shot back, flexing her arm in an exaggerated pose.  

This, naturally, set off a whole new conversation. 

“Oh, please,” Akali said, having just wandered into the room and catching the tail end of Vi’s display. “You’re not that strong.”  

Vi raised an eyebrow, her grin turning playful. “You wanna test that theory?”  

And just like that, the debate about misogyny turned into an impromptu arm-wrestling tournament.  

The girls took turns going up against Vi, who sat at the table with her elbow planted firmly on the surface, her hand outstretched. Neeko went first, gripping Vi’s hand with both determination and trepidation.  

“Ready?” Vi asked, her tone light.  

“Ready!” Neeko said, her face scrunched up in concentration. 

They began, and to everyone’s surprise, Neeko managed to hold her ground—for about three seconds. Vi, pretending to struggle, made a show of gritting her teeth and groaning.  

“Oh, no,” Vi said dramatically. “She’s so strong!”  

Neeko’s confidence soared. “I’ve got you now!”  

And then, with the gentlest of movements, Vi let Neeko push her hand down to the table.  

“I won!” Neeko shouted, throwing her arms up in victory.  

“Damn,” Vi said, shaking her head. “You’re stronger than you look, Neeks.”  

The girls laughed, and one by one, they each took their turn. Zeri managed to last a little longer, while Leona put up the most serious fight, her muscles flexing as she tried to force Vi’s hand down. Vi, of course, let them all win, making them believe they had bested her fair and square.  

Caitlyn watched from the side, her arms crossed but a smile tugging at her lips. There was something endearing about the way Vi handled it all—how she made the others feel strong and capable, even if it meant downplaying her own strength. It reminded Caitlyn of the stories Vi had shared about her siblings back in Zaun, how she used to do the same for them when they were younger.  

When the last match ended, and the room was filled with laughter and playful banter, Caitlyn couldn’t help but comment.  

“You know, Vi,” she said, her voice soft but teasing, “For someone who claims to hate this place, you’re awfully good at making everyone feel better.”  

Vi looked over at her, a flicker of something vulnerable in her expression before she shrugged it off with a grin. “What can I say? I’m a people person.”  

Caitlyn shook her head, smiling. “You’re something, all right.”  

 62 Hours

The night had dragged on later than expected, and the center. Glitter had drifted into every corner, and the tables were cluttered with half-eaten snacks, empty cups, and colorful decor strewn about haphazardly.

Caitlyn, Akali, and Leona had stayed behind to clean up, rolling up their sleeves and diving into the mess. Zeri, Neeko, and Vi had been dismissed earlier, most likely exhausted from the event and needing rest after a long night.

"I can’t believe this event is over," Caitlyn muttered, her voice a mix of relief and disappointment. The night had been a success, but the cleanup was never fun.

"I know," Akali agreed, tossing a handful of empty cans into the trash bin. "But hey, at least the chaos was fun while it lasted."

Leona, ever the steady presence, had a broom in hand and was sweeping up the stray confetti that had managed to escape the trash bags. "At least we can say we threw a hell of a party. Hopefully, everyone had fun."

Caitlyn glanced around, the tiredness creeping into her bones as she looked at the remaining mess. She sighed. "I just hope we finish this soon."

The sound of the door opening behind them startled the trio, and when they turned to look, they saw a familiar figure standing in the doorway, holding a large bag of donuts and four cups of coffee.

"Vi?" Caitlyn asked, a hint of surprise in her voice. She hadn't expected Vi to come back. 

Vi grinned as she stepped inside, clearly unbothered by the late hour. "Yeah, it’s me," she said, casually kicking the door shut behind her. "I figured you guys could use a little help. Plus, I couldn't resist."

Akali shot her a skeptical look, hands on her hips. "What are you doing here, Vi? I thought we sent you home so you could get some sleep."

Vi waved a dismissive hand. "Nah, I was heading back, but then I realized the place looked like a disaster zone. Thought I'd drop by and help you out a little."

Caitlyn raised an eyebrow. "You’re actually helping?"

"Shocking, right?" Vi said with a grin. "I brought the donuts and coffee from the cafe. They were leftover, so I figured, why not get rid of them here?" She shrugged nonchalantly. "It’s not a big deal."

Leona, who had been sweeping up the confetti, took a moment to eye the donuts and coffee appreciatively before giving Vi a knowing look. "So, you're telling me you're not just here for the free snacks?"

Vi held up her hands in mock defense. "Hey, I’m just doing my part. You can all thank me later."

With a few easy strides, Vi moved over to where the others were working, and despite her teasing, she immediately began grabbing empty cups and discarded napkins, pitching them into the trash. It wasn’t just the donuts and coffee that had made her return—it was her way of showing she cared, in her own unique and slightly gruff way. 

Caitlyn couldn’t help but watch her with a soft smile as Vi worked, the usual banter now accompanied by a quiet sense of camaraderie between the two. She had learned, over the past weeks, that Vi was the kind of person who rarely showed vulnerability, but when she did, it came in the form of small gestures—like bringing back donuts for her friends, or helping when no one expected it. Caitlyn knew she didn’t have to say anything for Vi to understand the appreciation behind her smile.

"I thought you were the one who was supposed to be leaving early," Caitlyn said softly as she grabbed a stack of napkins and wiped down one of the tables.

Vi shot her a quick look, still grinning. "I figured if I was gonna help, it’d be better to do it now than to leave and make you all deal with it tomorrow. Plus, if I stay here long enough, maybe I can sneak in some snacks for myself."

Akali raised an eyebrow. "You just couldn’t stay away from the snacks, huh?"

Vi shrugged with a grin. "You caught me." Then, her expression softened just a little as she glanced around at the mess. "Besides, I know how crazy stuff can get in here. I figured you guys could use a hand."

After a few more minutes of working together, the cleanup was mostly done, the once chaotic space now back to a semblance of order. Caitlyn, Akali, Leona, and Vi had tackled it all together, each of them feeling a quiet sense of accomplishment as they surveyed the room.

"See?" Vi said, looking around with satisfaction as she plopped herself down onto one of the nearby chairs, donuts in hand. "Told you I’d help. Now we can all enjoy the spoils of war."

Caitlyn chuckled, walking over to join her. "I guess I owe you one for this, huh?"

"Maybe," Vi said with a wink, passing Caitlyn a donut. "But for now, just enjoy the coffee."

Leona, who had been tidying up the last few bits, shot them both a knowing look. "You know, you two make a good team."

Caitlyn froze slightly, meeting Leona’s gaze for a moment before quickly looking away. She knew Leona didn’t mean anything by it, but the words felt heavier than they should have. Still, Caitlyn didn’t deny it. Vi was... well, Vi was someone she’d come to appreciate more than she’d ever expected.

74 Hours

Caitlyn, Vi, Neeko, Zeri, and Leona sat around the cozy lounge area. It had been a long day, but the group felt content, gathered together in the way they had grown accustomed to over the past few months.

Neeko sat cross-legged on the couch, her colorful hair falling in loose waves around her face as she nervously fiddled with the hem of her oversized hoodie. She had been unusually quiet for the past few minutes, which didn’t go unnoticed by the others.

"What’s on your mind, Neeko?" Leona asked, a gentle tone to her voice.

Neeko sighed deeply, pulling her knees up to her chest. "I don’t know. It’s just… things with my girlfriend and her parents are starting to feel really complicated," she admitted, looking down at her hands.

"They don’t approve of Neeko because… well, because Neeko is like this. And now she’s asking me to… to be ‘normal’ when Neeko meets them. Like, just pretend I'm not Neeko, you know?" Her voice faltered slightly, the vulnerability seeping through. "Neeko doesn't know what to do. Neeko really like her, but Neeko doesn't want to change who I am."

The room was silent for a moment as the girls absorbed Neeko’s words. It wasn’t like her to open up about something this personal, and they all felt a pang of sympathy for her. Neeko was unique, vibrant, and unapologetically herself, but they knew that the world didn’t always make it easy for people who didn’t fit into the mold.

Caitlyn, who had been quietly listening, opened her mouth to speak, but Vi beat her to it.

"Fuck that," Vi said, her voice blunt and firm."You don’t have to change a damn thing about yourself. Not for her, not for anyone." Vi’s eyes flashed with a sudden intensity, and the other girls couldn’t help but be taken aback by the passion in her tone.

Neeko blinked, looking up at Vi, who was now sitting on the armrest of the couch, her arms crossed over her chest as she looked Neeko dead in the eye. "If your girlfriend truly cares about you, then she’ll love you for exactly who you are. Your quirks, your differences, everything. And if she’s asking you to change that, she’s not the one for you."

Vi’s words hung in the air, heavy with truth. Caitlyn glanced at the others, seeing how the room had shifted. Zeri was the first to speak, clearly impressed. "Damn, Vi. I didn’t know you had it in you."

Leona, who had been leaning back with her arms crossed, gave Vi a respectful nod. "Yeah, I don’t think any of us expected that kind of speech from you. But you’re right. Neeko shouldn’t have to compromise who she is for anyone."

Neeko, who had been holding back tears, blinked rapidly, as if Vi’s words had pierced through the fog of confusion she’d been trapped in. "You really think so?" she asked, her voice soft but hopeful.

"I know so," Vi replied firmly. "You’re perfect the way you are, Neeko. Anyone who doesn’t get that doesn’t deserve a place in your life. And you don’t need to apologize for being yourself."

There was a brief pause as the words settled in. The girls sat in the comfortable silence, absorbing the weight of Vi’s advice. For Neeko, it was a small but significant moment of validation. She had always struggled with her self-acceptance, especially when it came to how others viewed her, and hearing Vi speak so passionately about being unapologetically herself was a relief.

Neeko’s face broke into a small smile, her eyes glistening with unshed tears. "Thanks, Vi," she whispered, her voice thick with gratitude. "Neeko really needed to hear that."

Vi smirked, leaning back against the armrest with a casual shrug. "No problem. Just don’t let anyone tell you who you should be."

Caitlyn smiled, feeling a warmth in her chest as she watched Vi in that moment. She’d always known Vi had depth, but seeing her express that kind of empathy was something Caitlyn hadn’t fully expected. It was one thing to joke around and act tough, but it was moments like these, when Vi stood up for someone and offered solid advice, that showed just how much she cared.

"I think we’re all a little bit better for having Vi around," Zeri remarked with a grin, breaking the silence. "Who knew she had all that wisdom hidden away?"

Leona chuckled, nudging Caitlyn with her elbow. "Yeah, I think Caitlyn’s been rubbing off on her."

Caitlyn shot her a playful glare, but it was clear she agreed. Over the past few months, she had come to realize that Vi’s tough exterior hid a caring and thoughtful person underneath, someone who was capable of making a real difference in the lives of the people she cared about.

Neeko, now visibly lighter, gave Vi a small, sincere nod. "I’ll talk to her. I’ll tell her Neeko won’t change for anyone." She smiled, a little more confident now. "Thank you."

Vi gave her a wink. "You got this."

84 Hours

It had been a few weeks since Caitlyn and Vi had finally come to terms with their feelings for one another. Gone were the days of secret glances and subtle touches. Now, their relationship was an open book—no longer a whispered secret, but something they wore with pride. 

They hadn’t put a label on it.

But there was no mistaking the way they were together.

Today was no different. The Women’s Center had just wrapped up final preparations for the semester’s close, and with finals officially behind them, the girls were in the middle of their usual routine. Caitlyn and Vi, however, seemed to be in their own little world, as they moved through the space, helping clean up and organize. The casual touches of Vi’s hand brushing against Caitlyn’s as she reached for a box or Caitlyn’s soft smile every time their eyes met. And it didn’t go unnoticed by the others.

Neeko, who had been sipping on a bottle of water while absentmindedly flipping through a magazine, couldn’t help but let out a soft giggle when she noticed Caitlyn place a gentle hand on the small of Vi’s back as they moved past each other. 

"Ugh, they’re practically attached at the hip," Neeko teased under her breath, but not so quietly that the others didn’t hear. 

Leona raised an eyebrow and smirked, noticing the little exchange between the couple. "Yeah, it’s like watching a rom-com unfold in real time," she quipped with a grin.

Akali, who was leaning against the wall while scrolling through her phone, shot a playful glance over at Vi and Caitlyn, who were now sharing a quiet laugh over something Caitlyn had said. "It's sickening, really. Can’t they be normal for like, five minutes?"

Zeri, sitting on the counter nearby, was in full agreement. "I mean, they’re practically glowing," she added with a mischievous grin. "I can’t believe how cheesy they are." 

The girls all shared knowing looks as Caitlyn reached up to gently push a stray lock of Vi’s hair behind her ear, a small, intimate gesture that had become their norm. Vi leaned into the touch, smiling down at Caitlyn as if nothing else in the world mattered. The moment was sweet, undeniably so, but it was also impossible to ignore.

"How are we supposed to get anything done with all that sweetness floating around?" Zeri joked, her eyes playfully narrowing at the couple.

Neeko snickered. "I’m just waiting for them to start exchanging ‘I love you’s’ in front of us. It’s only a matter of time, right?"

Leona rolled her eyes, but a smile tugged at the corners of her lips. "You know they probably already have," she teased.

Meanwhile, Caitlyn and Vi had moved to the other side of the room to organize a set of chairs that had been left behind. They had gotten into a quiet conversation, Caitlyn explaining something about her upcoming plans for the winter break, and Vi listening intently, occasionally tossing in a joke or playful remark. 

Vi’s arm brushed against Caitlyn’s again as she passed by, and this time, Caitlyn didn’t let it go unnoticed. She grinned and leaned up to kiss Vi’s cheek briefly.

It was the sort of kiss that might have seemed casual to a stranger, but to the girls watching, it was a clear sign of just how comfortable and affectionate the couple had become. 

"Ugh, they’re so perfect for each other," Akali said, exaggerating her groan but smiling as she did. "It’s actually kind of adorable. I hate it."

"Agreed," Zeri chimed in. "I’ve never seen Vi so... well, soft." She raised an eyebrow, though there was a fondness in her voice. "It’s like Caitlyn turned her into this gooey marshmallow."

The others couldn’t help but chuckle at the thought of the usually tough, rough-around-the-edges Vi turning into a softie for Caitlyn. It was a stark contrast to the Vi they had met all those months ago, but in the best way possible. Vi, who had once been more likely to pick a fight than to share her feelings, was now constantly putting Caitlyn first, making her smile, laughing at her jokes, offering little bits of affection in public and in private. 

"Well, if Vi’s a marshmallow, then Caitlyn’s the chocolate that makes her even sweeter," Neeko remarked, her voice laced with a teasing tone.

The girls couldn’t help but laugh at that. It wasn’t hard to see that, despite their teasing, there was no animosity or jealousy. Just genuine happiness for the couple. They had all seen how Vi had changed over the past few months, and Caitlyn had played a big part in that change. 

Caitlyn and Vi didn’t seem to notice the quiet conversations happening behind their backs, too caught up in their own world as they finished tidying up. As they turned to leave, Caitlyn shot the girls a playful look. "You guys all set?" she asked, still smiling softly at Vi, who was standing beside her with a grin of her own.

"Yeah, yeah," Zeri waved them off with exaggerated indifference. "Go be all cute and couple-y somewhere else." She rolled her eyes but couldn’t suppress her grin.

Vi, ever the one to play along, shrugged dramatically. "We’re just spreading the sweetness," she said, her voice full of playful sarcasm. "But don’t worry, we’ll save some for you all."

Caitlyn chuckled softly, glancing over at Vi, her heart warm with affection. It was moments like this—when they were just being themselves, sharing quiet moments together—that Caitlyn knew everything was falling into place.

92 Hours

The entire scene was surprisingly domestic. It was a far cry from their usual antics.Caitlyn stood on a stepladder, holding a few tools in place. She had been there for a while, but the real work was being done by Vi, who was perched on a much higher ladder, expertly adjusting the ceiling panel that had been damaged during a recent storm.

Vi, with her sleeves rolled up and a focused expression, worked with the precision of someone who had done this before. Caitlyn watched her, an amused smile tugging at her lips. 

"Wow, I had no idea you were this handy," Caitlyn said, wiping a bit of dust from her forehead and leaning over to get a better look at the work Vi was doing. "You're like a one-woman repair crew."

Vi shot Caitlyn a grin as she tightened a bolt into place, one of her signature mischievous smiles flickering at the corner of her mouth. "Well, I’ve had some practice," she said, her voice filled with pride. "Growing up, I was always the one helping my dad with the house. Being the eldest means you get all the fun chores."

Caitlyn raised an eyebrow, watching her work with a newfound admiration. "You're the eldest? I should’ve figured that out sooner. You seem like you’re always taking care of things."

"Yeah," Vi said, her tone softening a little, and she straightened up from her work, wiping her brow with the back of her hand. "I guess it comes with the territory. Vander's not around much, so I kinda had to step in. My little sister's a handful, and I also have two younger brothers to take care of."

Caitlyn felt a warmth spread through her chest as she took in Vi’s words. It wasn’t something she had ever really thought about—the fact that Vi had grown up so quickly, shouldering responsibilities from such a young age. There was something about the way Vi spoke about her family, and the way she was so clearly proud of being the rock for them, that tugged at Caitlyn’s heartstrings. 

"You really are a great sister and daughter," Caitlyn said quietly, her voice sincere. She watched as Vi looked down at her, eyes a little softer than usual. "I bet your family’s really proud of you."

Vi paused for a moment, looking at Caitlyn with something unreadable in her gaze. For just a second, Caitlyn thought she might say something dismissive or brush it off like she usually did, but instead, Vi just gave her a small, appreciative smile.

"Yeah," Vi said, her voice quieter now, more reflective. "I guess they are. Vander... he can be a bit much sometimes, but I know he’s proud, even if he doesn’t always show it. And my sister? She thinks I’m a superhero or something, even though I’m just trying to keep everything from falling apart." 

Caitlyn chuckled softly at that, taking a step back to admire the work Vi had done so far. The ceiling looked sturdy again, the damage now fixed and forgotten. But Caitlyn couldn’t shake the sense of admiration she had for Vi—the way she carried herself, the way she handled her responsibilities, the way she managed to make it all look effortless.

"You really are a superhero," Caitlyn said with a playful smile, her voice light but full of warmth. "I don’t know anyone else who could take care of everything like you do."

Vi’s face softened even more at the compliment, and for a moment, it was just the two of them, standing in the silence of the Women’s Center. The soft rustle of papers and the distant hum of the heater were the only sounds breaking the quiet, and Caitlyn could feel her heart beating just a little faster as she met Vi’s gaze.

"You know," Vi started, her voice low and uncharacteristically sincere, "At first, I thought this whole thing was a waste of time. But..." She looked around the center for a moment, then back at Caitlyn, her gaze soft. "It’s been... different, in a good way."

Caitlyn’s heart skipped a beat, and she let out a breath she hadn’t realized she’d been holding. There was something in Vi’s tone that made Caitlyn’s chest feel tight with affection. She smiled, her eyes meeting Vi’s without hesitation.

"I’m glad you stuck around," Caitlyn said quietly, her voice filled with genuine appreciation. "I think you’ve made a bigger impact here than you realize."

Vi just shrugged, her usual cocky grin tugging at her lips. "Guess I’m just a bad influence," she teased, though the fondness in her eyes betrayed the playful tone.

But Caitlyn could see through it, as always. She could see the way Vi was softening, the way she was letting her guard down more with each passing day. And it filled Caitlyn with something warm and comforting—a certainty that, despite all the chaos and the teasing, there was something real and lasting between them.

Vi stepped off the ladder, brushing her hands on her jeans. "Thanks for helping me, by the way," she said, her voice back to its usual teasing tone, though there was still a softness behind it. "I don’t know what I’d do without you."

Caitlyn smiled, feeling a little light-headed at the sincerity of it all. "You’d probably just fix it yourself," she replied, playfully nudging Vi’s shoulder. "But I don’t mind. It’s nice... being here with you."

Vi looked down at her for a moment, a small smile tugging at her lips. "Yeah," she said, her voice quiet. "It is."

Vi’s heart raced as the familiar sights of Zaun greeted her after months spent in Piltover. The air was thick with the ever-present hum of machinery. The scent oil and grease mingling with the earthy scent of the city. As the car rumbled through the winding streets, she looked out the window, a smile tugging at her lips.

Even after everything, Zaun still felt like home.

Vander’s truck, its old engine sputtering slightly, finally pulled up to the doorstep of the modest, well-worn house where the family had lived for as long as she could remember. Jinx, perched in the passenger seat beside her father, bounced in her seat.

“Home sweet home!” Jinx called out, leaning over the front seat and grinning at Vi. “I’m gonna blow up the whole place with fireworks later to make it extra festive!”

Vi rolled her eyes, but her heart softened. “I swear, if you blow up anything other than fireworks, I’m kicking your ass. I’m not in the mood for more repairs this time.”

Vander chuckled from the driver's seat, his deep voice rumbling. “I’ll make sure she doesn’t cause any trouble, Vi. You know how she gets.”

Vi grinned at the comforting sound of Vander’s steady reassurance. “Yeah, and I’ll make sure she stays in line,” she said, elbowing Jinx playfully as she got out of the truck. 

The moment her boots hit the cobblestone of their home’s front porch, she was hit with the familiar warmth of the place. The door opened before she could knock, and there, standing in the threshold, was Mylo, looking exactly the same as always, a smirk plastered on his face.

“Well, well, well, look who finally decided to come back to the real city,” Mylo teased. “Got tired of Piltover’s fancy lights and rich folks, huh?”

Vi rolled her eyes. “You’re lucky I missed you, My.”

Mylo raised his hands in mock surrender. “Yeah, yeah, I know how you feel about me, Vi. But I’m still the best-looking brother, just so you know.”

“You’re full of yourself,” Vi shot back, walking past him into the house. 

Meanwhile, Claggor was in the kitchen, a pot of something simmering on the stove. He looked up from his cooking as she entered, his face lighting up with a grin. “Vi! Welcome back.” 

Vi’s expression softened at the sight of Claggor’s easy smile. He was always the calm to her storm, the one who knew how to diffuse her temper before it could get out of hand. “Hey, Claggor. Smells good in here. What’s cooking?”

“Just a little something special for the occasion,” Claggor said, his voice warm and soothing as he wiped his hands on a towel before pulling her into a brief hug. “We’re all glad to have you back.”

Vi leaned into the hug for a moment, soaking in the comforting feeling of family. “It’s good to be back,” she admitted, her voice softening. 

As they settled into the dining area, Vander gave Vi a wink and gestured toward the table. “Dinner’s ready. Sit down and make yourself comfortable. It’s good to have the family back together, even if it’s just for the holidays.”

Jinx, who had been bouncing around the room, suddenly froze and eyeing her sister. “You know, I did think about getting you something for Snowdown... but then I remembered I could just blow something up for you, and that seemed way cooler.” She flashed a wide grin, clearly proud of her gift.

Vi raised an eyebrow but couldn't help laughing. “Of course you did. I’ll just be thankful you didn’t blow up the house this time.”

Mylo snickered, his gaze flickering between Vi and Jinx. “Honestly, I’m impressed she hasn’t managed to destroy the entire block yet. Maybe this is her year to go a little easy on us?”

Claggor chuckled, glancing over at his brother with a knowing smile. “Let’s be honest. We all know Jinx. Easy isn’t in her vocabulary.”

They all settled around the table, laughter and light-hearted teasing filling the room as they dug into the hearty, simple meal Claggor had prepared. 

“You know, I think I needed this,” Vi said, the words slipping out before she could stop them. She glanced at her siblings, a soft smile curling her lips. “I’ve been working hard at school, and I guess I’ve forgotten how nice it is to just be here.”

Jinx leaned over the table, mockingly placing her hand on her heart. “Aw, sis. You missed us.” She paused, “Or maybe you missed my fireworks.”

Vi rolled her eyes. “It’s definitely the fireworks. But honestly, you guys always know how to make me feel like I belong. Even when things are crazy in topside.”

Vander nodded, lifting his glass in a quiet toast. “Family’s family, Vi. And you’re always welcome here. We’ve got your back, no matter where you are.”

The grand Kiramman Estate loomed as Caitlyn stepped out of the car, its imposing facade and perfectly manicured gardens offering no comfort. She tightened her grip on her bag, letting out a quiet sigh as the driver carried her luggage inside.

The holiday break had arrived, and though she’d promised herself she’d visit home, the dread she felt now made her wonder if it had been a mistake.

She was greeted warmly enough when she entered the estate, with her father, Tobias, offering a quick hug and her mother, Cassandra, a polite kiss on the cheek.

Lunch was already prepared in the sunlit dining room, the long table set with the kind of precision Caitlyn had come to associate with her mother’s standards. They settled into their seats, the polished silverware glinting in the soft light.

The conversation began predictably. Cassandra asked about Caitlyn’s academics, how her courses were going, if she’d received any commendations, whether she was still at the top of her class. She could feel her mother’s sharp eyes assessing her, weighing her answers like an investor appraising a risky venture.

“And your studies?” Cassandra inquired, raising an eyebrow as she reached for her water glass. “I trust you’ve been focused on your academics.”

“Of course,” Caitlyn replied politely. “I’ve been keeping up with my studies.”

Tobias, ever the one to steer conversations into more casual territory, chimed in after a sip of his wine. “What about your friends? How are they doing? It’s good to have a support network, you know.”

Caitlyn hesitated, but only for a moment. She’d been bracing herself for this. “They’re doing well. We’ve been keeping busy, but we still find time to hang out. You remember Mel? She’s been helping me study for—”

“What about that Zaun girl?” Cassandra interrupted, her tone sharp. “I’m surprised you still spend time with her.”

Caitlyn’s spine stiffened, but she kept her expression neutral. Her fork hovered over her plate for a second too long before she placed it down.

“Vi,” she corrected, her voice steady, though her pulse quickened. “Her name is Vi.”

Cassandra raised an eyebrow, unimpressed by the correction. “Yes, her. I still don’t understand what you see in her company. Not exactly the kind of influence I’d expect you to keep.”

Caitlyn took a sip of her water, using the moment to compose herself before responding. “Vi’s been a good friend to me,” she said, her tone measured and deliberate. “She’s loyal, kind, and one of the most genuine people I’ve ever met. Not everyone has to fit into Piltover’s version of perfection to be worth knowing.”

Cassandra’s lips thinned slightly, but she didn’t immediately respond.

Tobias cleared his throat, clearly sensing the tension. “Well, loyalty is a fine quality in a friend,” he said, his tone light, trying to diffuse the moment. “And it sounds like she’s been a good friend to you, Cait.”

“She has,” Caitlyn affirmed, glancing at her father before turning back to her mother. “And we—” are together. "I am proud to call her my friend."

The table fell silent for a beat.

Caitlyn could feel her mother’s calculating gaze, as if Cassandra were trying to piece together a puzzle she couldn’t quite solve. Her heart hammered in her chest, and for a fleeting moment, she considered saying it.

Telling them the truth.  

She tried opening her mouth again, the words on the tip of her tongue.

But at the last second, doubt crept in. Years of unspoken expectations, and the fear of how they might react all swirled together, her courage faltered.

Instead, she redirected the conversation.

“Speaking of dinner,” she said, her voice steady though she felt far from calm, “Have you finalized the guest list for the winter ball? It’s always such a big event.”

Cassandra, though clearly suspicious of the sudden shift in topic, allowed it. Leaning back slightly. “Yes, the guest list is finalized. We’ve invited all the usual families, of course. It will be a proper Kiramman affair.”

The conversation moved on, but Caitlyn barely registered it. Her stomach twisted with guilt. She hadn’t been ready. Not yet. But the look on her mother’s face, the way her father had glanced between them as if unsure of where to stand, it all reminded her of just how much her world and Vi’s would clash if the truth ever came out.

Later, as she sat alone in her childhood room, staring out the window at the perfectly manicured gardens below, Caitlyn clenched her fists, silently vowing to herself that next time, next time, she would tell them.

Vi deserved that much. And so did she.

“Stay still, Vi!” Jinx called out. “I’m trying to make you look fabulous!”

Jinx carefully applied the final touches of nail polish to Vi’s nails. 

“I am trying to stay still!” Vi grumbled, her leg twitching involuntarily. “But you keep making me sit here for like, hours.”

Jinx stuck her tongue out in concentration, carefully applying the black and red ombre polish. She had been working on Vi’s nails for a while now, and while Vi wasn’t usually into the girly stuff that her sister adored, she had to admit, it felt nice to bond with her in this way.

“Come on, just a little bit longer,” Jinx teased, her eyes flicking up to Vi’s face. “You’ve already made it this far. Don’t make me come over there and tickle you again!”

“Ugh,” Vi groaned. “I’m not gonna giggle just because you touch me, you know.” But she couldn’t help but chuckle, her usual tough exterior melting a little in the presence of her sister’s antics.

“I wouldn’t be so sure about that,” Jinx quipped, adding another layer of polish, then setting the brush down with a flourish. “There! Done! Don’t mess them up now!”

Vi held up her hands, inspecting the nails. The ombre effect, black fading into a rich red with just the right amount of shine. It looked way better than she had expected.

“Wow,” Vi said, genuinely impressed. “You’re good at this, Jinx. Like, really good.”

Jinx beamed, clearly pleased with herself. She was wearing her usual glittered blue and pink nail polish, the colors shimmering as her fingers danced in the air. “Duh! I’m a pro. You’ve got to trust the artist!” She leaned back and flexed her hands dramatically, showing off her own nails. “These are some top-tier lesbian nails right here.”

Vi raised an eyebrow. “Lesbian nails?”

“Yeah!” Jinx grinned mischievously. “They’re for, you know... activities. Keeps ‘em short, practical, but still cute. Gotta be prepared for all the fun stuff, right?”

Vi’s face turned a shade of pink she quickly masked by leaning back in her seat. “Jinx... can we not talk about... that?”

Jinx chuckled, wiggling her fingers in front of Vi’s face. “Come on, sis, you know I’m just messing with you. Though... maybe you should start thinking about those activities more, hm?”

Vi rolled her eyes, but she couldn’t stop the smile tugging at her lips. “You’re unbelievable.”

“Hey, someone’s got to keep you on your toes!” Jinx giggled. “But seriously, you and Caitlyn, huh? Are you like official or what?

Vi hesitated, glancing down at her newly polished nails. “We’re... we’re still figuring it out. We’re not like... putting labels on it yet, y’know? Just seeing where it goes.” She paused, trying to sound more nonchalant than she felt. “I like her. A lot. But I don’t want to rush things.”

Jinx gave her a teasing look, her eyes narrowing in suspicion. “Aww, that sounds all sappy,” she mocked, her voice dripping with exaggerated sweetness. “Look at you, all serious and deep. What happened to 'no mess no stress',  huh?”

“People change okay?,” she shot back, though the softness in her eyes betrayed her. “I just... I don’t know. Caitlyn’s different.”

Jinx raised an eyebrow, but her smile softened as she leaned in closer. “That’s adorable. You’re really falling for her, huh?”

Vi shrugged, but there was a warmth in her chest that she couldn’t quite hide. “Maybe. I don’t know what to call it yet, but... it feels good. I want to see where it goes.”

Jinx let out a dramatic sigh and leaned back dramatically. “Look at you, the new romantic! I’m so proud of you, sis.”

Vi rolled her eyes. “I’m not romantic.”

“Uh-huh,” Jinx teased, glancing at the amalgamation of plushies, the ones Caitlyn won for Vi at the fair, now lined up on top of her dresser. “Sure, keep telling yourself that.” She finally leaned forward, giving Vi’s nails one last check. “Alright, there we go. Perfection.”

Vi stood up and flexed her fingers, admiring the nails in the light. “Okay, you really are a pro,” she admitted. “I can’t believe you made me sit still long enough for this to happen.”

“I’m that good,” Jinx said with a wink, clearly pleased with her work. “Now, get ready to make those nails shine.. figuratively and literally.”

Vi chuckled and stood, stretching her arms. “Alright, enough with the jokes, Jinx. But seriously, thanks. This was fun.”

Jinx gave her a playful shove. “Of course, sis! Anything for my favorite, super badass sibling.” She paused. “But seriously, don’t let the ‘badass’ thing fool you. You’re allowed to be all soft and sappy too.”

Vi smiled at her, her heart light. For a moment, it was just the two of them, no expectations, no pressure.

“Well, maybe I’ll just have to give Caitlyn a little more attention. You know, when I’m not too busy being a badass," Vi said with a grin.

Jinx shot her a knowing look. “You’d better. Or I’ll have to go give her a talk about how to handle my sensitive sister.”

Vi laughed and ruffled Jinx’s hair. “You’re something else, you know that?”

“I know. I’m amazing,” Jinx replied proudly.

The next morning, Caitlyn woke up to a heavy feeling in her chest. She made a quick decision. She needed to get out, to clear her head. She needed to do something that would help her focus and let go of all the stress and frustration that had been building up inside her. 

With a determined look on her face, she grabbed her jacket and headed out of the house, making her way to the rifle shooting range behind the Kiramman estate.

It was a place she hadn't visited in months, a quiet refuge where she could connect with herself and let her thoughts drift away with each shot. 

The range was tucked away in a secluded corner of the property, surrounded by trees and a high fence. Caitlyn pushed open the gate, the familiar sound of gravel crunching underfoot bringing her a sense of calm. 

She picked up one of her favorite rifles and loaded it carefully, her hands steady despite the turmoil she felt inside. She set up a few targets and took a few deep breaths, centering herself. With a practiced motion, she raised the rifle to her shoulder, focused on the target, and squeezed the trigger. 

Bang.

The satisfying crack of the shot echoed in the air as the target shifted, a perfect bullseye.

Caitlyn smiled faintly to herself, the tension in her shoulders beginning to ease. 

Bang.

Bang.

Bang.

Each shot seemed to release more of the frustration that had built up over the last few days, the noise of the shots drowning out the chatter in her mind. She hit the target again and again, her aim sharp and precise, but the gnawing feeling in her gut remained. 

Taking a moment to catch her breath, Caitlyn lowered the rifle and stepped back. She wiped the sweat from her brow, glad to have this moment of clarity, even if it didn’t completely solve the problem gnawing at her.

It was then that her phone buzzed in her pocket.

Pulling it out, Caitlyn’s eyes lit up when she saw the name on the screen: Violet💜

Her heart skipped a beat as she opened the message.

Violet💜: Check these out! New look, thanks to my amazing little sister!

Attached was a picture of Vi’s hands, showing off her newly done nails, sleek black and red ombre, with a perfectly shiny finish. 

She quickly typed a reply, her fingers dancing across the screen with excitement.

CupCait🧁: They look amazing! Jinx is a genius. I can’t believe you’re letting her do this stuff to you. Also, she’s got you looking all fancy now!

Vi’s reply came quickly, the playful tone even more evident.

Violet💜: She’s the best. And hey, if I’m going to be with Caitlyn Kiramman, I’ve got to keep up with the glam, right? 😏

Caitlyn’s heart fluttered at the mention of her name. She couldn’t stop the smile that spread across her face as she quickly tapped out another response.

CupCait🧁: I think you’re doing just fine without any extra glam, Vi. But I do have to say, I’m kind of jealous of how good your nails look.

Vi’s response came almost instantly.

Violet💜: Maybe Jinx will work her magic on you too. She'll be a student in Piltover soon too yknow.

CupCait🧁: I’d love that. 

Vi had a specific place in mind for a meal, a small yet beloved spot that never let her down: Jericho's Seafood Slop, an unassuming corner joint that had been serving up delicious, hearty meals for as long as Vi could remember.

As soon as she stepped through the door, the familiar aroma of spicy seafood and smoked meat filled her nostrils, bringing a smile to her face. 

Jericho, the burly owner with a thick beard and an even thicker accent, spotted her from behind the counter and gave her a wide grin. "Well, well, if it ain't my favourite customer," he called out, wiping his hands on a rag before heading toward her. "You come back to see how us folks here do it right?"

Vi chuckled, leaning on the counter. "Yeah, missed this place. You got my usual?" she asked, already knowing the answer.

"You betcha," Jericho replied, already reaching for the ingredients to prepare her seafood slop special, a mixture of crab, shrimp, and other Zaunite delicacies in a hearty, flavorful stew.

As Jericho worked on her order, Vi settled into her usual spot at the bar, the worn wooden counter smooth beneath her palms. She loved how Jericho’s was a place where people didn’t ask questions, where the food was good and the conversation always flowed easily. There was no pretension here, just people, food, and the unspoken bond that came with both.

When her meal was ready, Jericho slid the steaming bowl of seafood slop across the counter with a wink. "There you go, kid. Just like you like it."

Vi grinned, scooping up a spoonful and savoring the flavor. "You're the best, Jericho," she said, before taking another bite, savoring the richness of the dish. "You sure you don’t want to come visit Piltover and show them how it's done?"

Jericho let out a laugh. "Not for all the hextech in the world. This is home, kid. Topside can keep their shiny toys."

Jericho filled her in on the latest happenings in the city, while Vi shared a few of her own Piltover experiences. She felt relaxed, the tension from the past few days in Piltover melting away as she reveled in the easy comfort of familiar surroundings.

But just as Vi was finishing the last of her food, the door swung open with a creak, and a smooth and flirtatious voice rang out.

“Well, look who’s finally back in town.”

Vi's shoulders tensed instinctively as she turned to face the voice. Standing in the doorway was Margot, a past fling who always seemed to show up at the most inconvenient times. Margot was tall, with a sharp smile and eyes and always with an agenda.

Margot strolled toward the bar. “Heard you were back from topside. How’s the fancy life up there?” she asked, clearly trying to play it cool. She was leaning against the counter now, her attention clearly on Vi, as if she had all the time in the world.

"It’s fine, you know, a bit of a change of pace. But I’m happy to be back here," Vi replied, taking another bite of her slop, trying to focus on her meal. 

Margot raised an eyebrow, clearly undeterred by Vi’s lukewarm response. "Yeah, I bet," she said, a teasing lilt in her voice. "You know, it’s been a while since we hung out. Maybe we could catch up sometime? You know, just like old times?"

Vi’s eyes narrowed slightly, her defenses automatically rising. She set her spoon down and looked up at Margot, her tone firm.

"Nah, I’m good. I’m actually seeing someone right now," Vi said, not willing to entertain any further.

Margot paused, her smile faltering for a moment. She raised an eyebrow, seemingly caught off guard. "Really? You back with Sarah? Again? "

Vi flinched slightly at the mention of the name. 

"No, it’s not Sarah," Vi said quickly, her jaw setting in determination. "It’s someone from uni, actually."

Margot's expression shifted, an almost incredulous laugh escaping her. "A Piltover girl?" her voice thick with disbelief. "You actually managed to land a Piltie? I gotta say, Vi, I never thought I’d see the day you’d be dating someone up there."

Vi’s chest tightened at Margot’s words. She hadn’t realized it until now, but hearing Margot talk about her relationship with someone from Piltover like it was some kind of unattainable prize hit a nerve. 

"Yeah, well, I guess I surprise people sometimes," Vi shot back, her voice a little sharper than she intended.

Margot chuckled softly, clearly not sensing the tension. "You sure do," she said with a wink, before turning to leave. "Well, good for you, Vi. Enjoy your fancy new life with your Piltie."

Vi watched her go, her stomach still knotting from the exchange. The sting of Margot’s words lingered, and despite herself, she found her thoughts drifting back to Caitlyn. Why did it matter so much to her what Margot thought?

Why did it hurt?

She glanced down at her bowl of seafood slop, suddenly not as hungry as she had been a few moments ago. Jericho noticed the shift in her mood and gave her a knowing look.

"You okay, kid?" he asked, his voice gentle.

Vi nodded slowly, forcing a smile. "Yeah, just... been a long few days," she said, the words feeling heavier than she expected. "But I’m good. Thanks for the food, Jericho."

He gave her a friendly nod. "Anytime, kid. You know where to find me."

Caitlyn sat in the sprawling Kiramman estate's garden, surrounded by meticulously pruned hedges and delicate flowers that bloomed in vibrant bursts of color despite the winter chill. It was peaceful, but far too quiet for her liking. 

The cool air brushed against her cheeks as she absentmindedly scrolled through her phone, her boredom palpable. The holidays had been a welcome break from the relentless pressure of Piltover University, but she quickly realized she didn’t have much to do other than watch the world from the confines of the estate. 

She’d even reached out to Jayce, hoping for some company to break the monotony, only to find out he was off gallivanting overseas for the holidays. 

Typical.  

Caitlyn sighed, the sound heavy with resignation.

Her thumb flicked through a group chat with Mel, Seraphine, and Vi, looking for something to spark her interest. Mel was out of the country in Targon, having sent a picture of herself sunbathing on a beach with the crystal-clear ocean stretching behind her. The warm, golden sand contrasted with Caitlyn's icy surroundings, making her wish for a change of scenery. 

Then, there was Seraphine, who had sent a short video of herself in her makeshift studio, working on new music. Caitlyn smiled as she imagined Seraphine lost in her creative flow, crafting yet another catchy track.

And then there was Vi, who sent a picture of herself at her favorite food stall in Zaun, happily slurping down a bowl of questionable-looking seafood slop. Caitlyn crinkled her nose as she read the caption: "Zaun's finest. Only the brave survive." Despite her hesitation about the food, Caitlyn couldn't help but laugh. 

Feeling the weight of the quiet garden pressing down on her, Caitlyn sighed and let her phone fall into her lap, staring up at the sky. The sun was beginning to set, casting the world in a soft, golden light.

She missed her friends,missed being with them in person. It was hard to stay connected when her life was so different from theirs. 

Her phone buzzed again, and Caitlyn reached for it, expecting another message from one of her friends. But this time, it was her father, Tobias, walking toward her through the garden.

"How’s your day, Caitlyn?" Tobias asked with a warm smile, settling beside her on the stone bench. 

"Same old, same old," Caitlyn replied, offering a weak smile. "Just... keeping busy, I guess." She glanced at her phone again, scrolling through more updates from her friends. 

Tobias raised an eyebrow, sensing the lack of enthusiasm in her voice. "I was actually wondering, Caitlyn," he began carefully. "The Kiramman Winter Ball is coming up soon. Are you planning on bringing anyone? A date, perhaps?" 

Caitlyn's stomach twisted at the mention of the ball. It was an annual event that her parents had hosted for years, it was unavoidable. "I... I don’t know, Dad. I guess I haven’t really thought about it." 

Tobias leaned forward slightly, his voice soft. "You know, you could always invite one of your friends. I already talked to your mother about it, and she thinks it might be a good idea for you to have someone with you who you're comfortable with." He gave her a gentle nudge. "It could be fun. Maybe even a chance to relax a little and enjoy yourself."

Caitlyn blinked in surprise.

He’d talked to her mother about it?

That was… unexpected. Her parents, especially her mother, rarely approved of her spending time with people outside their circle. But here was her father, giving her an opportunity to bring someone who didn’t fit the rigid mold of Piltover’s upper crust.

Her mind immediately raced to Vi. The thought of spending the evening with Vi, even in such a formal setting, made her feel a little lighter. 

"Wait—really?" Caitlyn asked, the excitement creeping into her voice before she could even think about it. She quickly looked up at her father. "You’re okay with that? Me bringing a friend?"

Tobias smiled warmly, his usual stern expression melting into something softer. "Of course. You’ve earned your place here, Caitlyn, and it’s about time you have someone you actually want to be with by your side. So, who’s it going to be?"

Without missing a beat, Caitlyn’s heart fluttered, and she reached for her phone, her fingers already typing out a message to Vi. 

CupCait 🧁: Hey, so… how would you feel about coming to the Winter Ball with me? It's kind of a thing, no pressure of course.

As her fingers hovered over the screen, her father’s voice cut through the air. "I’m glad you’re excited, Caitlyn. You’ve always been too hard on yourself with these events. Just have fun this time."

Caitlyn’s phone buzzed almost immediately in her hand. Her heart skipped a beat as she opened Vi’s reply.

Violet💜: Hell yeah! Count me in. I’m totally down to crash your fancy party .

Caitlyn couldn’t stop herself from grinning. She quickly typed back. 

CupCait🧁: Thank you I really appreciate the back up.

She looked up at her father, who was smiling knowingly. "I think this could actually be fun," Caitlyn admitted. "Thanks, Dad."

"Anytime," Tobias replied with a wink. "Enjoy yourself, Caitlyn. I’ll be happy to see you having a good time for once."

Vi didn’t know what she was smoking when she agreed to come to the Kiramman Estate for their ball. 

This is why I shouldn't think with my gay dick.

Standing in front of the mansion, she felt a mixture of awe, intimidation, and the overwhelming realization that she was wildly underdressed.

Sure, Caitlyn had told her not to worry about it, but this? This was a whole different world.  

The estate stretched out in front of her like a scene ripped straight out of a fairy tale or maybe one of those stuffy period dramas her sister loved to watch. The kind where everyone spoke in flowery metaphors while trying not to choke on their cravats.  

She thought back to earlier that day, when she’d told her family she was heading to the Kirammans’ for the evening. The reaction had been exactly what she’d expected and then some. 

“My sister,” Jinx had drawled dramatically, draping herself across the back of the couch like she was auditioning for some kind of theater troupe. “Rubbing elbows with Piltover’s snobbiest. What’s next, Vi? You gonna get adopted into the Kiramman dynasty?”  

“Hey, she could totally pull it off,” Claggor chimed in, snickering as he shoveled a handful of chips into his mouth. “All she needs is one of those fancy little monocles and, like, a butler following her around.”  

“Oh, and don’t forget the gloves,” Mylo added, smirking as he leaned against the counter. “Tiny ones. Pinky out at all times when you’re holding your champagne, Vi. Very important.”  

Vi groaned, tossing a pillow at Jinx, who dodged it effortlessly and cackled. “You guys are the worst,” she grumbled.  

“We’re just saying,” Jinx continued, grinning wide. “This is a big deal, right? You’re going to Caitlyn’s house. With her parents. Who, by the way, totally hated you at that dinner.”  

“Thanks for the reminder,” Vi muttered, crossing her arms.  

“Relax,” Claggor said, his tone a little gentler this time. “You’ll be fine. Just, y’know... don’t be yourself.”  

“Gee, thanks,” Vi shot back, rolling her eyes.  

“Hey, I’m serious!” Claggor protested, holding his hands up in mock surrender. “Just keep it chill. No punching anyone. No cursing anyone out. And definitely no weird flirting with Caitlyn in front of her parents.”  

“Yeah,” Mylo added with a grin. “Save the eye-fucking for later.”  

“Okay, I’m leaving,” Vi announced, grabbing her jacket and heading for the door before they could say anything else.  

“Oh, come on, Vi!” Jinx called after her, still laughing. “Bring us back some fancy hors d’oeuvres or something!”  

Now, standing outside the Kiramman mansion, Vi couldn’t help but hear their voices in her head. Claggor’s teasing. Jinx’s relentless jokes. Mylo’s smarmy grin. Honestly, she kind of wished they were here. At least then she wouldn’t feel so alone walking into a place like this.  

While waiting outside the gates, Vi fished her phone out of her pocket and opened her messages with Caitlyn, her thumb hovering over the screen. The last text stared back at her:

Violet💜: So, uh... what am I supposed to wear for this thing? Like, am I gonna get kicked out if I don’t show up in a suit or whatever?

Cupcait🧁: Don’t worry about it. I’ve got you covered. Just come as you are. Just send me your measurements.

Vi stared at the words for a moment, letting out a short, humorless laugh.

Come as you are.

Easy for her to say.

Caitlyn was high society, graceful, polished, and perfectly at home in a world of chandeliers and designer gowns.

Her gaze flicked down to her outfit. A leather jacket she’d worn a thousand times, a plain black button-up she’d grudgingly ironed (after Jinx told her she looked like a “wrinkly paper bag”), and her one pair of boots that didn’t have suspicious stains on them. She didn’t exactly scream “ballroom material.”

Vi sighed, shaking her head. Caitlyn had said she’d take care of it. She’d promised, and Vi trusted her—mostly. Still, she couldn’t shake the feeling that she was about to walk into a room full of people who’d take one look at her and know she didn’t belong.

Maybe this was a mistake.

Her thumb hovered over the “Call” button for a split second, debating whether to tell Caitlyn she’d changed her mind. But before she could talk herself out of it, movement beyond the gates caught her attention.

Vi’s nerves melted away, if only slightly, as Caitlyn waved and walked toward her, the gates swinging open automatically.  

“Fancy and magic,” Vi muttered under her breath as the gates opened. “This place just gets better and better.”  

Caitlyn reached her, pulling her in for a hug that was warm and grounding, followed by a quick kiss. “You made it,” she said, her voice soft and filled with unmistakable fondness.  

“Of course I did,” Vi replied, grinning as she tried to ignore the nervous flutter in her chest. “Miss me?”  

Caitlyn raised an eyebrow, though a faint blush crept into her cheeks. “Not as much as you missed me, clearly.”  

“Oh, totally. I’ve been pining away without you,” Vi said, her grin widening. “Caitlyn Kiramman, you’re my one true—”  

“Vi,” Caitlyn interrupted, though she was smiling now, too. “Don’t make me regret this already.”  

Vi chuckled, her grin softening as she looked up at the mansion. “Seriously, though. This place is insane. I can’t believe you actually live here.”  

“It’s just a house,” Caitlyn said, brushing off the comment, though her tone was tinged with embarrassment.  

“Just a house?” Vi shot her an incredulous look. “This is, like, ten houses stacked on top of each other.”  

Caitlyn sighed, shaking her head, but before she could respond, Vi leaned in for another kiss. This one was slower, more deliberate, and just long enough to make Caitlyn melt slightly before she pulled back, her expression shifting.  

“My parents don’t know,” Caitlyn said suddenly, her voice quieter now.  

Vi blinked. “Don’t know... what?”  

“About me being gay yet, I plan to tell them...eventually” Caitlyn admitted, glancing toward the house. “Or that I’m with you.”  

“Oh.” Vi took a step back, giving Caitlyn space. “Right. Got it. Tone down the gayness for tonight. I’ll be on my absolute best behavior, I swear.” She crossed her heart dramatically.  

“Thank you,” Caitlyn said, relief evident in her voice.  

Vi smirked, her mischievous grin returning. “So, what’s the plan? I’m your totally platonic, absolutely-not-dating, definitely-not-fucking, best friend?”  

Caitlyn groaned, pinching the bridge of her nose. “You make everything sound worse.”  

“What can I say?” Vi said, draping an arm around Caitlyn’s shoulders as they started toward the mansion. “It’s a gift.”  

After walking through what felt like the longest driveway in history, Caitlyn led Vi to a sleek golf cart waiting just past the gate. Vi stared at it, then back at the endless path ahead of them.  

“We’re seriously taking this?” Vi asked, climbing in beside Caitlyn.  

“It’s a long walk,” Caitlyn replied with a shrug, slipping behind the wheel and starting the engine.  

“Yeah, I noticed,” Vi muttered, leaning back as the cart started rolling. “Guess I underestimated just how massive this place is. You’ve got a driveway bigger than most streets in the entresol.”  

Caitlyn laughed softly. “It’s not that long.”  

Vi gave her a look. “Pretty sure we’ve been driving for, like, five minutes.”  

“Three and a half, actually,” Caitlyn corrected, her tone teasing.  

Vi chuckled, shaking her head. “Of course you’d keep track.”  

By the time they reached the mansion, the towering double doors loomed ahead, pristine and intimidating. Standing just outside were Tobias and Cassandra Kiramman, waiting like royalty greeting their guests.  

Tobias looked every bit the charming, composed patriarch, his warm smile contrasting with Cassandra’s more restrained expression. The latter’s lips were pressed into a tight line, her hands clasped in front of her as if she were physically restraining herself from saying something sharp.  

Vi’s shoulders tensed as she climbed out of the cart, stuffing her hands into her jacket pockets. She glanced at Caitlyn, who gave her a reassuring nudge forward before stepping up beside her.  

“Mother, Father,” Caitlyn greeted them, her voice polite but firm, “You remember Vi.”  

Tobias’s grin widened as he stepped forward, extending a hand to Vi. “Of course we do. Welcome, Vi. Glad you could join us tonight.”  

Vi blinked, caught slightly off guard by his warmth, before quickly shaking his hand. “Uh, yeah. Thanks for having me... sir.”  

“Oh, none of that sir nonsense,” Tobias said with a chuckle. “Just Tobias is fine.”  

Vi hesitated, glancing at Caitlyn, who nodded subtly. “Right. Tobias,” she said, the name feeling awkward on her tongue.  

Cassandra, meanwhile, gave Vi a tight smile. “It’s good to see you again, Vi,” she said, her tone neutral and polite but devoid of the warmth Tobias radiated. Her eyes flicked briefly to Caitlyn, as if to remind herself to behave.  

Vi nodded stiffly, not quite sure what to say. “Ma’am,” she offered awkwardly.  

Caitlyn sighed softly beside her. “Mother.”  

“It’s fine,” Cassandra said, waving it off. “The ball will start later at 7. You and your... friend should be ready by then.”  

Tobias clapped Vi on the shoulder lightly—though even the friendly gesture made her flinch slightly. “We’ll see you both in a bit. Caitlyn, why don't you give Vi a tour of a house?”  

“Of course,” Caitlyn replied smoothly.  

With that, Tobias and Cassandra disappeared through the grand double doors, leaving Vi and Caitlyn alone in the foyer. Vi exhaled a breath she hadn’t realized she’d been holding, rubbing the back of her neck.  

“Well,” she said, “That wasn’t completely terrifying.”  

Caitlyn smirked, reaching out to take Vi’s hand. “You did fine. Better than last time, at least.”  

“Thanks...” Vi muttered, though a small smile tugged at her lips.  

Caitlyn gave her hand a light squeeze, pulling her further into the mansion. “Come on. Let me show you around before you accidentally wander into the wine cellar or the servant’s quarters.”  

Vi raised an eyebrow. “You have a servant’s quarters? Seriously, what century is this?”  

Caitlyn rolled her eyes, tugging her along. “It’s not what you think. Just come on.”  

Vi let herself be led, glancing around at the sheer opulence of the estate. Grand chandeliers, polished marble floors, and walls lined with expensive-looking artwork she couldn’t even begin to name. She whistled under her breath, shaking her head.  

“This place is insane, Cait,” she said. “Like, I knew you were rich, but this is next level.”  

“It’s just a house,” Caitlyn said, though her tone betrayed a hint of embarrassment.  

“Yeah, and I’m just a street rat,” Vi shot back, though her teasing grin softened the words.  

Caitlyn stopped, turning to face her. “You’re not a street rat, Vi. And I don’t care how different this world might feel to you, but I want you here. With me.”  

Vi blinked, caught off guard by the sincerity in Caitlyn’s voice. “Damn, Cait,” she said after a moment. “You didn’t have to go and get all romantic on me.”  

Caitlyn rolled her eyes, though the corner of her mouth twitched upward. “Shut up and let me show you the library.”  

“The library?” Vi repeated as Caitlyn led her toward a grand staircase. “You’re telling me this mansion’s got a whole ass library?”  

“You’ll see,” Caitlyn replied with a smirk.  

Vi followed her, half in awe, half overwhelmed, and already wondering how long she’d be able to keep her promise to behave.  

Vi sprawled out on Caitlyn’s massive four-poster bed, her arms behind her head as she stared up at the intricately designed ceiling. The beams were carved with delicate patterns and inlaid with gold accents that seemed to shimmer in the late afternoon light streaming through the tall windows. 

It was ridiculous. 

Who even had ceilings this fancy? 

“This place is nuts,” Vi declared, her voice carrying through the room. “Like, seriously, Cupcake, your house is something out of a fairy tale. You’ve got gold on your ceiling. Gold. Do you ever just lie in bed and think, ‘Wow, I live like a princess’?”

Caitlyn, who had just finished giving Vi a tour of the estate, leaned against the doorframe of her walk-in closet with an amused smile. “I don’t think about it much, honestly. It’s just… home to me. But I have to admit, seeing it through your eyes is entertaining.”

Vi turned her head to look at Caitlyn, smirking. “Entertaining? This is insane. Your family’s tailor probably has a fancier house than half of Zaun.”

Caitlyn couldn’t help but laugh, shaking her head as she pushed off the doorframe. “Alright, alright, I get it. The Kiramman Estate is excessive. But we should probably start getting ready for the ball.” She walked into her closet and emerged a moment later with a sleek black box, wrapped with a silver ribbon. “And on that note, I picked something out for you.”

Vi sat up, her curiosity piqued. “What’s in the box?” she asked, her eyebrows rising.

Caitlyn placed the box on the bed beside Vi. “Open it and find out.”

Vi carefully undid the ribbon and lifted the lid, revealing a perfectly tailored, dark suit inside with a maroon dress shirt. The fabric was smooth and luxurious, with subtle silver accents that caught the light. It wasn’t flashy, but it was undeniably classy—a perfect mix of elegance and edge. Vi ran her fingers over the fabric, her lips curving into an appreciative smile.

“Damn...” she said, looking up at her. “This is… really nice. Like, too nice. You didn’t have to go all out like this.”

Caitlyn sat down beside her, her expression soft. “I wanted to. You’re important to me, Vi. And I wanted you to feel comfortable and confident tonight. Plus,” she added with a small smirk, “I had to make sure you wouldn’t show up in a leather jacket and ripped jeans.”

Vi chuckled, shaking her head. “Fair point. Thanks, cupcake. This means a lot.” 

“Of course,” Caitlyn said, her voice warm. “Now, you should probably get changed. The bathroom’s just down the hall. I’ll use the closet.”

Vi nodded, picking up the box and giving Caitlyn a playful grin. “Alright, I’ll go make myself all fancy for you. Don’t miss me too much while I’m gone.”

Caitlyn rolled her eyes, but her smile lingered as she watched Vi head toward the bathroom. “I’ll try to survive.”

Caitlyn stepped out of her closet, the black gown clinging to her figure like it was made for her—and it was. The high slit on one side revealed her long, toned leg with every step, while the fitted bodice and delicate silver straps added an air of elegance. 

She glanced up, feeling a little nervous about how Vi might react.

But the moment she saw Vi, Caitlyn stopped in her tracks. Vi was leaning casually against the window frame, the evening light spilling over her tailored suit. It was perfect—dark suit with subtle silver accents, the sharp lines of the jacket accentuating her broad shoulders and narrow waist. 

The maroon dress shirt underneath was unbuttoned just enough to hint at her collarbone, a casual yet alluring detail that screamed effortless charm. Her messy red hair was slicked back just enough to be neat, while still retaining her signature edge. Caitlyn's breath caught in her throat.

Vi turned her head when she heard Caitlyn’s footsteps, and the moment her eyes landed on her, they widened, her lips parting slightly in awe. She pushed herself off the window and stood frozen, her gaze raking over Caitlyn from head to toe.

“Holy shit,” she whispered, her voice barely audible but filled with raw admiration. “Caitlyn… you’re…”

Caitlyn blushed, “You look very handsome.” she replied, stepping closer. “Do I pass inspection?” she teased, though her tone was soft, almost shy.

Vi blinked as if snapping out of a trance. “Pass inspection? Cupcake, you’ve just completely redefined the word perfect.” Her voice was low, warm, and laced with a reverence that made Caitlyn’s heart flutter. “How the hell do you expect me to focus on anything tonight when you’re… this?”

Caitlyn let out a breathy laugh, shaking her head. “Vi, stop,” she said, though she couldn’t stop smiling. “You’re exaggerating.”

“Am I, though?” Vi took a slow step closer, her smirk turning into something softer, more genuine. “Because from where I’m standing, I’ve never seen anything—or anyone—more beautiful in my life.”

Caitlyn opened her mouth to reply, but Vi was already closing the distance between them. The taller woman’s hands found their way to Caitlyn’s waist, her fingertips brushing lightly over the smooth fabric of the gown. Caitlyn’s breath hitched, her hands instinctively resting on Vi’s chest. 

“And you…” Vi murmured, her voice dropping lower as she leaned in slightly, their faces mere inches apart. “You’ve got the nerve to call me handsome when you’re standing here looking like a goddess. Now, that's just unfair.”

Caitlyn’s lips curled into a smirk, her initial shyness giving way to her own playful confidence. “Oh, I don’t know,” she said, her voice sweet but teasing. “You don’t look so bad yourself, Vi. In fact…” Her eyes flicked down to Vi’s suit, taking in the way it fit her perfectly. “You might just outshine me tonight.”

Vi chuckled, the sound low and intimate. “Not a chance,” she whispered, leaning in closer until their foreheads were almost touching. Her hands tightened slightly on Caitlyn’s waist, drawing her just a fraction nearer. “You’ve got every single star in the sky beat, babe. No contest.”

Caitlyn’s heart raced, but she maintained her composure, tilting her head up to meet Vi’s gaze directly. “You’re quite the charmer, aren’t you?” she said softly, her voice almost a challenge. “Careful, or I might start believing you.”

Vi’s grin widened, and she leaned in just a bit more, her lips brushing Caitlyn’s ear as she whispered, “You should believe me.”

Caitlyn shivered at the sensation, her hands sliding up to rest on Vi’s shoulders. For a moment, she considered letting herself get completely lost in the moment. But then the thought of the ball—and her parents—broke through the haze.

She gently pushed Vi back, her hands still lingering on her shoulders as she gave her a pointed look. “As much as I’d love to continue… this” she said, her voice breathless but firm, "We do have a party to attend. And in case you’ve forgotten, my parents don’t know we’re… together. Or that I’m even gay.”

Vi groaned dramatically, dropping her hands but still keeping her mischievous grin. “Right, right. Your definitely platonic, not-at-all-fucking-each-other best friend,” she teased, stepping back and making an exaggerated gesture of zipping her lips. “Don’t worry, Cupcake, I’ll be on my best behavior. Scout’s honor.”

Caitlyn raised a skeptical eyebrow. “You were never a scout.”

Vi winked. “Details.”

Caitlyn couldn’t help but laugh, shaking her head as she grabbed a small clutch from her dresser. “Come on, you ridiculous woman,” she said, linking her arm with Vi’s. “Let’s go before I change my mind.”

Caitlyn and Vi arrived into the grand hall, the atmosphere enveloped them—a harmonious blend of opulence and sophistication. The soft glow of crystal chandeliers reflected off the polished marble floors, creating a dreamy ambiance. The string quartet played a delicate waltz, its melody floating through the air, mixing with the hum of voices, laughter, and the occasional clink of champagne glasses. 

Caitlyn’s eyes flicked across the room, scanning for her father, Tobias. She found him almost immediately, standing near the bar, engaged in conversation with a group of investors. The moment Tobias saw his daughter, his face softened, and he politely excused himself from the group, making his way toward them.

“Caitlyn,” Tobias greeted, his voice warm, though his smile was measured. “And Vi, it’s a pleasure to see you both. You look very handsome this evening.”

Vi, not one to be overly formal in these types of situations, gave a relaxed grin and gave Tobias a friendly nod. “Thanks, Tobias,” she said with her usual ease, a touch of humor in her voice. “You clean up pretty well yourself.”

Tobias chuckled lightly, his expression softening as he looked at Caitlyn. “I must say, you both look exceptional tonight,” he said.

Caitlyn smiled politely, though it didn’t quite reach her eyes. “Thanks, Father. Have you seen Mother?”

Tobias gave a dismissive wave toward the far end of the room. “Your mother’s speaking with some investors. You know how she is—always in the thick of business,” he said, a hint of frustration creeping into his voice, but it was carefully concealed. “Enjoy the evening, both of you. I’ll catch up with you later.”

With a final approving nod toward Caitlyn and Vi, Tobias stepped away, disappearing into the throng of guests, leaving the two women standing together at the edge of the bustling crowd. 

Vi, on the other hand, was looking around the hall with wide eyes, taking in the sheer scale of the extravagance. She leaned in toward Caitlyn, her voice low but full of awe. “Damn, this place is insane,” she muttered, her gaze scanning the sea of finely dressed people.

Caitlyn chuckled softly, but her eyes held a flicker of something deeper, something harder to read. “Yeah, well… it’s the family business,” she replied, a small sigh escaping her lips. “Lots of pressure to keep up appearances.” 

She glanced at Vi, her expression softening. “But I’m glad you’re here with me,” she added quietly, her words sincere.

Vi couldn’t help but smile at Caitlyn’s words, her nerves settling a little at the reassurance. Before she could respond, a server appeared out of nowhere, gracefully offering them a tray of champagne glasses. Without skipping a beat, Caitlyn picked up two flutes, handing one to Vi with a knowing smile.

“Here,” Caitlyn said, her voice a touch playful. “We’re definitely going to need this if we want to survive the night.”

Vi took the glass, meeting Caitlyn’s eyes with a smirk. “Cheers to that,” she said, lifting her glass in a mock toast before tipping it back and downing the drink in one go.

Caitlyn raised an eyebrow in amusement, impressed by Vi’s boldness. “Easy there, champ. It’s a marathon, not a sprint.”

Vi grinned, clearly unfazed. “Well, if I’m gonna have to keep up with the Kirammans, I need a little liquid courage,” she said, leaning in closer to Caitlyn, her playful tone taking on a more flirtatious edge. “Though, I’d much rather be distracted by something other than this party.”

Caitlyn, her pulse quickening at the implication, flashed a knowing smile. “And what did you have in mind, Miss Lanes?”

Vi's eyes twinkled as she placed her free hand on Caitlyn's waist. “You know exactly what I mean,” she teased, her voice low, just for Caitlyn’s ears.

Caitlyn’s breath hitched for a split second, but she quickly regained her composure. “We do have to make it through this event first,” she replied, her words both playful and purposeful, as if daring Vi to cross that line.

Vi stepped back reluctantly, though her grin remained, eyes glinting with mischief. “You’re right,” she said with a soft sigh. “I’ll behave… for now.” 

Caitlyn took a step closer to Vi, leaning in with a wink. “Good. We’re already walking a fine line with the ‘definitely-not-more-than-friends’ act. Let’s not make it too obvious.”

Vi laughed, her gaze lingering on Caitlyn’s lips, a playful tension hanging in the air between them. "Alright, alright. I’ll keep the flirting to a minimum." 

Between the overly polished suits and the endless parade of champagne glasses, she felt like a single gear jammed into Piltover’s well-oiled machine.  Vi couldn’t shake the feeling that she was out of place.

She stuck close to Caitlyn, her lifeline in this sea of pretentiousness. Caitlyn, ever the picture of grace, moved through the crowd like a fish in water, her polite smile never faltering. Vi admired how effortlessly she managed it, though she couldn’t help but feel a pang of annoyance when Caitlyn let go of her hand to avoid any curious stares.  

Then Caitlyn's posture stiffened, her hand subtly clenching the fabric of her dress.  

"Lucian," Caitlyn said, her voice clipped as her eyes locked onto the sharply dressed man standing before them. 

"Ah, Caitlyn," Lucian said, his tone as smooth as silk, flashing her a smile. "It’s been a while."  

Vi’s eyes flicked to Caitlyn, who wore the kind of polite expression you’d reserve for a colleague who just ate your lunch but claimed it was theirs. Caitlyn forced a tight smile. "Not long enough."  

Lucian’s gaze slid over to Vi, and his smirk grew. "And you must be Vi," he said, his voice dripping with that insufferable tone people used when they thought they were better than you. "Caitlyn’s... friend."  

Vi tilted her head, letting the word hang in the air for a beat before replying with a slow, sarcastic smile. "That’s me. The bestfriend."  

“Well, I suppose every radiant lady needs a loyal guard dog,” he quipped, his tone dripping with fake charm.

Vi chuckled darkly. “You’re not wrong. Gotta keep the pests away.”

Caitlyn interjected quickly. “Lucian, we’re just here to enjoy the evening. Let’s keep things light, shall we?”

“Of course,” Lucian said smoothly, his gaze flicking back to Caitlyn like he’d already forgotten Vi existed. “You know, Caitlyn, I was just telling someone the other day about our time together. We had some great memories, didn’t we?”

"Oh I remember, though great might be an exaggeration" Caitlyn replied, her voice honeyed with a sharp edge.

Vi snorted into her drink, earning a sharp look from Lucian, which only made her grin.  

Lucian brushed it off with a laugh, though there was a flicker of irritation in his eyes. "Well, it’s good to see you’ve still got that fiery spirit, Caitlyn. Always liked that about you." 

"Can't say the same to you," Vi muttered.

"Excuse me?" Lucian said, his voice sharpening.  

Vi shrugged, casually swirling her drink. "Nothing. I'm just glad Caitlyn's douche-dating phase is over now. "  

Lucian’s jaw clenched, and he opened his mouth to retort, but Caitlyn jumped in, her tone suddenly dripping with saccharine sweetness. "Lucian, it’s been...interesting, but Vi and I really should get going. You know, places to be, people to see."  

"Right," Vi added with a grin.

Lucian’s eyes darted between them, his brows furrowing slightly. He settled for shooting Vi a glare before turning back to Caitlyn.  

"Well, Caitlyn," he said, his voice cool, "if you ever feel like upgrading again, you know where to find me."  

Caitlyn’s smile didn’t waver, but her voice was like a knife. "I think I’ve had enough downgrades for a lifetime, thanks."  

Vi had to bite the inside of her cheek to keep from laughing as Lucian stiffened, muttered something under his breath, and stalked off, his perfectly shined shoes clicking against the marble floor.  

As they moved through the crowd, Vi snickered under her breath. “Man, that guy’s ego is so big it needs its own zip code. How did you even date him?”

Caitlyn shot her a look, her cheeks still flushed. “I was young. I was figuring things out. And for your information, I only dated him for three months.”

Vi raised an eyebrow. “Three months? That’s like a year in straight-girl denial time.”

Caitlyn let out a surprised laugh, shaking her head. "I wasn’t exactly... discerning back then."  

Vi grinned, giving her a playful nudge. "Well, you’ve upgraded to me, so clearly, you’ve learned. Just… next time you want to experiment, maybe skip the smug investment bankers, yeah?"  

Caitlyn rolled her eyes, though she couldn’t hide her smile. "Noted. Now, let’s go find a corner where I can sulk in peace."  

"And talk trash about your exes," Vi added, steering her toward the quieter side of the ballroom. "Starting with Mr. Charity Case over there."  

As the party went on, Caitlyn found herself navigating the throng of guests with a practiced smile, nodding politely as socialites she barely knew gushed over how "grown up" she looked or prattled on about her family's influence. The Kiramman Winter Ball was, as always, a glittering spectacle, but Caitlyn could feel the weight of its grandeur pressing down on her. She’d was about to return to Vi, who was busy enjoying herself at the buffet table, when she spotted them.

Camille and Evelyn.

Of course, they'd be here

Caitlyn took a steadying breath, "Well," she muttered to herself, setting the glass on a passing server's tray, "this should be delightful."  

“Caitlyn,” Camille greeted.

“Camille. Evelyn.” Caitlyn’s own voice was smooth, perfectly polite. 

“It’s been a while,” Evelyn said, tilting her head. “You’ve been... busy, haven’t you?”  

“Yes, though I imagine not as busy as the two of you,” Caitlyn replied with a faint smile. “Finding new roommates can be such a hassle, after all.”  

“We didn’t mean for it to happen like that,” Camille said, her tone carrying that irritating Kiramman Ball-approved sincerity. “It was a misunderstanding.”  

“Misunderstanding?” Caitlyn echoed, her eyebrows arching. “Ah, yes. What’s the misunderstanding, exactly? That you forgot to tell me you were dropping me as a friend or that you thought I wouldn’t notice?”  

There was a flicker of something in Camille’s expression—guilt, maybe, or annoyance—but it was gone in an instant, replaced by the serene mask she always wore. Evelyn, meanwhile, looked like she might laugh, though Caitlyn couldn’t tell if it was out of discomfort or amusement.  

“We didn’t want to make things awkward,” Evelyn offered, her tone dripping with faux sweetness. “You know how things get... complicated.”  

Caitlyn smiled, a tight, brittle thing. “Of course. Why confront your problems when you can simply avoid them? It’s such an elegant solution.” 

The tension between them crackled like static, and for a moment, Caitlyn felt a flicker of satisfaction at their discomfort. But then Evelyn’s smirk returned, sharper now, and Caitlyn felt the shift before the words even left her mouth.  

“So,” Evelyn said, drawing the word out, “how’s your... girlfriend?”  

Caitlyn stiffened, the word hanging in the air between them like a grenade with the pin already pulled. She felt the heat rise to her cheeks, and for a moment, her carefully curated composure wavered.  

“What’s her name again?” Evelyn continued, “Vi, wasn’t it? Violet, or something like that?”  

"We heard about it, it wasn't exactly subtle when you came out in campus and the fact you're dating every lesbian's wet dream." Camille chuckled. "Don’t worry, we’re not monsters. It’s not like we’re going to tell your parents or anything.”  

The words hit like a slap.Caitlyn’s chest tightened, and she felt an icy dread settle in her stomach.  

"It's kind of funny. Our gaydar was way off with you. Who knew huh?" Camille added, trying to lighten the mood.

“Though,” Evelyn continued, “You might want to handle that soon. Secrets have a funny way of slipping out when you least expect them.”  

Caitlyn couldn’t find her voice. The room felt too bright, the air too thin. She wanted to snap back, to tell them off, to do something—but instead, she forced herself to smile, the same brittle, polite smile she’d perfected over years of these kinds of interactions.  

“Thank you for your... concern,” she said, her voice tight.  

“Oh, we mean it,” Camille said, and for once, there was something almost genuine in her tone. “Congratulations, though. Despite everything, you finally decided to be yourself for once.”  

With that, they turned and walked away, leaving Caitlyn standing there, her heart pounding and her mind racing. 

She really needs to tell her parents.

Vi found herself gravitating toward the buffet table, her plate piled high with anything that looked remotely edible. Fancy food wasn’t usually her thing, but tonight, it gave her something to focus on other than the sea of Piltover elites who glanced at her like she was a stray cat wandering into a luxury gala.

Caitlyn had excused herself to “catch up” with a few family acquaintances, leaving Vi on her own. She watched from across the room as Caitlyn gracefully navigated conversations, her laugh polite and her smile effortless. Vi couldn’t help but admire her, though she also felt a pang of jealousy for how easily Caitlyn seemed to fit into this world.

While nibbling on a delicate pastry, Vi caught sight of Tobias and Cassandra Kiramman approaching. Tobias wore his usual genial smile, while Cassandra’s expression was cool, her sharp eyes fixed on Vi.

“Ah, Vi, nice to see you again. ” Tobias greeted her warmly. “How are you enjoying the party?”

Vi straightened up, forcing a smile. “It’s... nice. The food’s great,” she said, holding up her plate in a half-joking manner. “Fancy stuff. Not exactly what I’m used to, but I can’t complain.”

Tobias chuckled, seemingly amused by her casual tone. “I’m glad you’re enjoying yourself. Caitlyn’s always spoken highly of you, you know.”

“Has she?” Vi asked, a little surprised, but also touched. “Well, she’s... one of a kind.”

Cassandra’s voice cut in, smooth but with a razor-sharp undertone. “Indeed, she is. Caitlyn has always had a knack for seeing the potential in... unusual places.”

Vi felt the backhanded comment land, but she forced herself to keep smiling. “Yeah, she’s got a good eye for things,” she said, her tone light but guarded.

Cassandra’s eyes narrowed slightly, her lips curving into a thin smile. “Tell me, Vi, how do you find Piltover? I imagine it must be... quite the adjustment, given where you’re from.”

Vi’s grip on her plate tightened, but she kept her voice steady. “It’s different, sure, but I’ve been getting the hang of it. Caitlyn’s been a big help.”

“Hmm,” Cassandra hummed, her tone dismissive. “I’m sure she has.” She glanced at Tobias, who seemed oblivious to the tension, then turned her sharp gaze back to Vi. "I hope you understand. It’s only natural, as a mother, to want what’s best for one’s child. And Caitlyn deserves the very best.”

Vi’s stomach churned, but she kept her expression neutral. “I get that. I mean, who wouldn’t want the best for Cait? She’s... amazing.”

Before Cassandra could respond, Caitlyn appeared at Vi’s side like a lifeline. “Mother, Father,” she said smoothly, her smile polite but her eyes sharp. “I hope you’re not interrogating my guest.”

“Of course not, darling,” Tobias said with a laugh, though Cassandra’s expression remained frosty.

Caitlyn slid an arm around Vi’s waist, a subtle but firm gesture that said, She’s with me. “Good,” Caitlyn replied, her tone cool. “Because I’d hate for anyone to feel unwelcome at our gathering.”

Cassandra’s eyes flicked to the arm around Vi, her lips pressing into a thin line. “Of course not,” she said, her voice tight. “Well, Tobias, we should mingle with the other guests.”

“Of course, dear,” Tobias said, giving Vi a polite nod. “It was lovely speaking with you, Vi.”

“Yeah, you too,” Vi replied, her voice strained as they walked away.

As soon as they were out of earshot, Vi let out a long breath, setting her plate down on the edge of the table. “That was... something.”

Caitlyn turned to her, concern etched on her face. “Vi, I’m so sorry. I didn’t think they’d—”

“It’s fine,” Vi interrupted, though her voice lacked conviction. She ran a hand through her hair, avoiding Caitlyn’s gaze. “I mean, it’s not like I didn’t expect it, right? I don’t exactly scream ‘Piltover elite.’”

Caitlyn frowned, stepping closer. “Vi—”

“It’s whatever,” Vi said, shaking her head. But the crack in her voice gave her away. 

Caitlyn reached for her hand, squeezing it gently. “Come with me,” she said softly.

Before Vi could protest, Caitlyn guided her through the crowded room and out onto the terrace. The cool night air hit them as Caitlyn led her down the steps to the garden, where the hum of the party faded into the background.

A gentle breeze carried the faint scent of flowers, and the path was lit by warm golden lights strung along the hedges. Caitlyn walked ahead, her hand still holding Vi’s, leading her to a small clearing surrounded by flowerbeds. 

Vi took in the scene with wide eyes. The garden was stunning, a mix of carefully manicured hedges and vibrant blooms. But what caught her attention most was the sea of small, delicate flowers scattered throughout the beds. Their soft purple petals glowed faintly in the dim light.

“Violets,” Caitlyn said, noticing where Vi’s gaze had landed. She stopped and turned to face her, a small smile on her lips. “My mother planted them here when I was little. It was her way of honoring our family’s history—keeping something traditional in a place so full of innovation.”

Vi knelt down, running her fingers lightly over the petals of one of the flowers. “They’re beautiful,” she murmured.

Caitlyn crouched beside her, brushing a strand of hair behind her ear. “Now, every time I come out here, I think of you. These flowers... they remind me of you. Resilient, even in the cold. Quietly beautiful, even when they don’t realize it.”

Vi felt her cheeks flush, and she looked away, scratching the back of her neck. “Jeez, Cait... you don’t have to say stuff like that.”

“I want to,” Caitlyn said, her voice gentle. She reached out, taking Vi’s hands in hers. “Vi, I know tonight has been hard. And I know my mother wasn’t... subtle. But I need you to hear this, you don’t have to fit into this world. I don’t want you to.”

Vi hesitated, her gaze flicking between Caitlyn’s face and their intertwined hands. “But... I mean, look at this place, Cait. It’s your world. Fancy parties, snobby people, all of it. You belong here, and I’m just... some girl from the other side of the bridge who doesn’t know which fork to use.”

Caitlyn squeezed her hands, her expression unwavering. “You’re so much more than that. You don’t have to know which fork to use, Vi. You don’t have to impress my parents or pretend to be someone you’re not. I don’t care about any of that. I care about you.”

Vi’s throat tightened, and she looked down at their hands, her voice barely above a whisper. “It’s just... hard, you know? Feeling like I’m not good enough for you.”

Caitlyn leaned in, tilting Vi’s chin up so their eyes met. “You are more than enough for me, Violet. I don’t care about where you come from or how many forks you can use. You’re brave, kind, and you make me laugh when I need it most. That’s all I need.”

Vi swallowed hard, her chest aching with emotion. “I just don’t want to hold you back.”

“You’re not,” Caitlyn said firmly. “You never have. If anything, you’ve shown me a whole new side of life—a side I never would’ve seen if I’d stayed in my little bubble. I’m better with you, Vi. And I’m not letting you go because of a few snide comments.”

Vi searched her eyes, and all she saw was sincerity. Slowly, she nodded, a small smile tugging at her lips. “You’re really stubborn, you know that?”

Caitlyn grinned. “I’ve been told.”

Vi chuckled, shaking her head. “Alright, alright. You win. I’ll try not to let it get to me.”

“Good,” Caitlyn said, standing and pulling Vi up with her. She laced their fingers together, her smile softening. “Now, come on. Let’s go back inside. We’ll make it through the rest of the party together.”

Vi glanced back at the violets one last time before looking at Caitlyn, her smile growing. “Yeah. Together.” 

As the night wound down and the guests began to trickle out of the mansion, Vi couldn’t help but feel a mix of relief and exhaustion. It hadn’t been terrible—apart from the minor inconvenience of nearly tripping over the buffet table’s skirting when she’d gotten too excited about the hors d'oeuvres, everything had gone relatively smoothly. 

All things considered, she was ready to call it a night.

Vi found herself lingering by the foyer, unsure of what to do next. Caitlyn, however, seemed to have no intention of ending their time together. She stood beside Vi, her eyes scanning the room, her fingers brushing against Vi’s absentmindedly as they stood there in silence.

"Well, this was..." Vi started, only to trail off. 

She wasn’t sure how to sum up the night. Part of her was still in awe of the mansion, the luxury, and all the eyes watching them, but mostly she was just glad it was over.  

But Caitlyn, standing next to her, clearly didn’t want it to end just yet. "I’m sorry you had to deal with all that," Caitlyn said quietly, her voice tinged with sincerity. "Though, I'm glad you came. Your presence definitely made the party more tolerable."

Vi gave her a crooked smile, shrugging. "Eh, no big deal. I’m just glad I didn’t make a complete fool of myself."  

"I think you did great," Caitlyn replied, her tone warm. "Really."  

Vi chuckled, running a hand through her hair. "Yeah, well, I’m not exactly the high-society type, am I?"  

Before Caitlyn could answer, the sound of footsteps echoed through the foyer. Vi turned just in time to see Tobias and Cassandra approaching, looking like they were heading home. Tobias, as ever, wore that friendly, enthusiastic smile of his.  

"Vi, Caitlyn," Tobias said, glancing at the two of them. "It’s getting late, and I don’t suppose you’ll be heading back to Zaun this evening, will you?"  

Vi’s eyes widened at the suggestion. "Uh, well, yeah. I kind of have to. You know—long drive and all that."  

Tobias, ever the gracious host, didn’t seem to take no for an answer. "It’s already pretty late, and Zaun is a good two-hour drive from here. Why don’t you stay the night? We’ve got a guest bedroom all set up for you."  

"I really don’t want to put you out," Vi said quickly, her eyes flicking nervously to Caitlyn, but Tobias wasn’t hearing it.  

"Come now, there’s no trouble at all. It’s a long way back for you. I insist." Tobias stepped forward, his enthusiasm unwavering.  

Vi shook her head, trying to politely reject the offer. "I really appreciate it, but I don’t want to be a bother."  

But Cassandra, who had been watching quietly with a hint of hesitation, finally spoke up, her tone firm but not unkind. "Tobias is right, Vi. It’s getting late, and Zaun is too far for you to drive back alone. You’re welcome to stay here."  

Vi’s eyes widened slightly as she met Caitlyn’s gaze. Caitlyn’s expression was a mix of disbelief and surprise. Vi hadn’t expected Tobias and Cassandra to be so insistent.  

"I can’t believe you’re even agreeing to this, Mother," Caitlyn muttered under her breath. "I didn’t think you’d be so keen on letting Vi stay."  

Cassandra shot Caitlyn a pointed look. "Well, it’s the polite thing to do, don’t you think?"  

Vi raised an eyebrow at Caitlyn, looking at her as if to ask, Are we seriously doing this?

Vi could feel Caitlyn’s eyes on her, and she knew Caitlyn wasn’t thrilled by the idea of her spending the night, but the pressure from Tobias and Cassandra was obvious. And after a moment of consideration, Caitlyn reluctantly nodded.  

Tobias’s face lit up with that ever-present enthusiasm, and Cassandra gave them both a polite nod. "I’ll have the staff make sure you’re comfortable. We’ll see you in the morning."  

As they turned to leave, Caitlyn didn’t waste a second. She stepped a little closer to Vi, her face softening into a grin as she leaned in just enough for Vi to hear her.  

"You know damn well I’m not gonna sleep in that guest bedroom," Vi said with a mischievous smile, her voice low enough for only Caitlyn to hear.  

Caitlyn’s eyes widened for a split second before she burst out laughing, her hand pressing to her mouth to stifle the sound. "You’re terrible."  

"Hey, don’t act surprised," Vi shot back with a playful glint in her eye. " She pulled Caitlyn close, her arms around her waist. "You love it," she teased, her lips brushing against Caitlyn’s ear. "Admit it."  

Caitlyn let out a small sigh, but the smile on her face said everything. "Fine," she muttered with a grin. "I love it. But don’t make me regret this, Vi."  

Vi smirked, her eyes twinkling with mischief. "No promises,"  

The moment the door clicks shut behind them, Vi's desire takes over. She pushes Caitlyn against the door, her lips finding Caitlyn's in a passionate kiss. Vi's hands roam over Caitlyn's body, her fingers tracing the lines of Caitlyn's curves with a hungry intensity. 

"Sshhh," Vi rasped against Caitlyn's lips, her breath hot and ragged. "We don't want anyone to hear us." 

A soft chuckle escaped Caitlyn. "My room is soundproofed, Vi." 

Of course the room is fucking soundproofed.

The knowledge that their sounds were contained, that they could be as loud, as unrestrained as they desired, sent a fresh wave of heat coursing through Vi's veins.

The kiss deepened, becoming more frantic, more demanding. Vi’s tongue plundered Caitlyn’s mouth. Her hands slid down Caitlyn’s back, cupping her ass, squeezing and kneading the firm flesh beneath the expensive fabric of her dress.

Then, with a deliberate slowness that was almost more torturous than the initial onslaught, Vi’s hands drifted lower, skimming over her thighs. 

Vi began to pepper kisses down Caitlyn's throat, her lips leaving a trail of wet heat against her skin. She lingered on the sensitive hollow of her collarbone, nipping gently, then sucking, drawing a soft moan from Caitlyn’s lips. 

Her hands, meanwhile, continued their exploration, inching higher along the inside of Caitlyn’s thighs. She could feel the heat radiating off Caitlyn's skin, the subtle dampness that betrayed her building arousal. 

"You wore this dress to tease me, didn't you?" Vi’s voice was a low, husky growl, thick with implication as she nuzzled against Caitlyn’s earlobe, her teeth lightly grazing the delicate flesh.

Caitlyn’s only response was a strangled moan that vibrated against Vi’s lips. Her head fell back against the door, exposing the elegant line of her neck, a silent offering. Vi eagerly accepted, her lips finding the sensitive skin, sucking and biting gently.

"Vi..." 

Her fingers continued their upward journey, now tracing the delicate seam of Caitlyn's panties beneath the silk, feeling the dampness seeping through the fabric.

With a sudden surge of strength born from pure desire, Vi hooked an arm beneath Caitlyn's knees and another around her back, lifting her effortlessly. Caitlyn gasped, instinctively wrapping her legs around Vi’s waist, her heels digging into the small of Vi’s back. Vi carried her, her thighs clenched tight around Caitlyn’s, the intimate friction igniting a fresh wave of heat between them.

They tumbled onto the plush expanse of the bed, the soft mattress cushioning their fall.

Vi’s fingers pulling the zipper at the back of Caitlyn's dress.The fabric parted, revealing Caitlyn's back, the delicate straps of her lace lingerie a stark contrast against her smooth skin. With a swift tug, Vi pulled the dress down, freeing Caitlyn’s shoulders, the fabric pooling around her waist.

Soon, their clothes are discarded on the floor. Vi, only in her black slacks and the thin band of her sports bra, knelt between Caitlyn's legs, her gaze drinking in the sight of Caitlyn in her delicate lace bra and underwear.

The moonlight filtering through the window painted her skin in soft silver light, highlighting the swell of her breasts, the curve of her hips, the delicate tracery of veins beneath her skin.

Vi broke their kiss, the sudden absence a palpable ache. She trailed her lips down Caitlyn’s neck, lingering on the rapid pulse throbbing beneath her skin. She nudged aside the delicate lace of her bra, her mouth finding the warm, yielding flesh of her breast. 

Caitlyn arched her back, a low moan escaping her lips as Vi suckled, her tongue flicking over the taut peak of her nipple through the thin fabric. She nipped gently, then drew the nipple deep into her mouth, her hand cupping the other breast, her thumb teasing its hardened tip.

Caitlyn’s fingers found the clasp of her bra, her movements jerky with anticipation. She unhooked it, the lace falling away to reveal the full glory of her breasts, the nipples already tight and aching for Vi’s touch. 

Vi’s breath hitched in her throat. 

Her mouth latching onto one nipple, her tongue swirling around it, while her fingers kneaded the other, her touch both demanding and reverent. Caitlyn's moans grew louder, more unrestrained.

“You’re tits never cease to amaze me,” Vi murmured against Caitlyn’s skin, her voice thick with awe and desire as she suckled harder, drawing a shuddering gasp from Caitlyn.

Caitlyn’s laughter was breathy, tinged with disbelief and a heavy dose of arousal. “Did you just date me for my tits, Violet?”

Vi smirked, her lips still latched onto Caitlyn’s nipple. “Maybe.” She released her breast, the sudden absence making Caitlyn whimper.

Vi’s lips blazed a trail down Caitlyn’s stomach, kissing and nipping at the soft flesh, her fingers tracing the delicate curve of her hipbone. She reached the waistband of Caitlyn’s lace underwear, the fabric already damp with anticipation.

Without hesitation, Vi hooked her fingers beneath the lace and tugged, pulling the soaking wet fabric down Caitlyn’s legs. She tossed the panties aside, her eyes locking with Caitlyn’s, a silent question passing between them. Caitlyn’s legs parted slightly, an unspoken invitation, a silent plea.

Vi needed no further encouragement. She knelt between Caitlyn’s thighs, the scent of her arousal intoxicating. Her fingers gently parted the swollen folds, revealing the glistening pearl of her clit, throbbing with anticipation. Vi’s tongue darted out, tasting Caitlyn’s sweetness, her lips and tongue working with experienced precision, lapping and sucking, drawing out a moan that was half pleasure, half agony.

"Fuck—fuck fuck, Vi—" Caitlyn’s hands gripped the sheets, her knuckles white, her body arching off the bed.

Her moans escalated, becoming gasps and cries, her words lost in the throes of her approaching climax. 

Vi continued her ministrations, her entire being dedicated to bringing Caitlyn to the edge. She could feel the tremors building in Caitlyn’s thighs, the tightening of her muscles, the frantic rhythm of her breath.

"God—"

Caitlyn’s body convulsed beneath her, her cries turning into shuddering sobs of her release. Vi didn’t stop, continuing to lap and suck, savoring the taste of Caitlyn’s pleasure, the feel of her body vibrating against her. She tasted the salt of her tears mingling with the sweetness of her arousal.

When Caitlyn finally came down from the peak, trembling and breathless, Vi sat up, her own body thrumming with unspent energy. She leaned down and kissed Caitlyn deeply, a soft, lingering kiss that spoke of tenderness and connection.

“I missed you,” Vi whispered against Caitlyn’s lips, peppering soft kisses along her jawline, down her neck.

But before they could delve further, Caitlyn placed a hand on Vi’s chest, stopping her.

“Is there a problem?” Vi asked, a flicker of confusion in her eyes.

“Umm.” Caitlyn hesitated, a blush rising on her cheeks. “I have some stuff I want to try with you.”

Vi’s eyebrow quirked, a slow smile spreading across her face. She knew exactly what Caitlyn was implying. "Oh? And what stuff might those be?"

Caitlyn sat up, leaning towards her nightstand. She opened the bottom drawer, then pressed on a seemingly innocuous panel.

A soft click echoed in the quiet room as a hidden compartment sprung open, revealing its contents. It was a veritable arsenal of pleasure: sleek dildos of various sizes and colors, pulsating vibrators, and some fuzzy hand cuffs.

She's actually insane.

Vi couldn’t help but grin as she took in the selection. "Looks like someone's been busy," she teased.

Caitlyn’s blush deepened, but she met Vi’s gaze head-on. “There’s something specific I want to try,” she said, reaching into the compartment and retrieving a sleek, royal blue strap-on harness with a generously sized dildo attached.

Vi’s eyes widened, her breath catching in her throat. Caitlyn held it up, a silent question in her eyes. "Is that okay with you?"

Vi didn't hesitate. "Is water wet, Cait?"

“Well, technically, water being wet is—” Caitlyn began, ready to launch into a tangent.

Before she could finish her thought, Vi surged forward, her mouth crashing against Caitlyn’s, silencing her mid-sentence.

Vi broke the kiss, her breath hot against Caitlyn’s ear. 

“Yes,” Vi whispered. “I would love nothing more than for you to fuck me with a strap.”

The smooth blue of the silicone was stark against Caitlyn's skin. A blush, delicate pink against Caitlyn’s porcelain skin, crept up her neck as she caught Vi’s eyes. 

Vi was sprawled on the bed, exactly where Caitlyn had left her just moments ago when she'd excused herself with that mysterious glint in her eye. Propped up on her elbows, she tried to project nonchalance, a lazy smirk playing on her lips. Her gaze was glued to Caitlyn, tracking every minute adjustment, every slight shift of weight as Caitlyn settled into the harness.

“Well, well, well,” Vi drawled, trying to keep her voice light. “Looks like someone’s embracing their naughty side.” 

“Never thought I’d see the day.”

She knew she was pushing, but the way Caitlyn’s eyes darkened, the way her spine seemed to straighten just a fraction more.

Caitlyn met her gaze, and something shifted in the air. “You’re awfully cocky for someone about to be on the receiving end.”

Vi’s breath hitched. She squirmed, her thighs instinctively tightened.

Caitlyn’s smirk widened, the curve of her lips that made Vi’s stomach flip. She reached out, her touch was feather-light as it traced the line of Vi’s jaw.

Caitlyn hovered over her, a silhouette against the soft lamp light. Her gaze felt heavy, possessive, roaming over her body. 

Caitlyn’s fingers danced down her chest, light and teasing. Vi’s nipples hardened instantly, aching for attention. Caitlyn seemed to know, pausing to flick a thumb across one sensitive peak, making the other woman gasp. She continued going down making Vi's hips shift restlessly against the mattress, her thighs parting instinctively. 

Caitlyn’s hand finally reached the waistband of Vi’s worn boxers, the familiar fabric suddenly feeling restrictive, unbearable. She could feel the dampness beneath. Caitlyn cupped her mound through the thin material, the heat radiating through onto Caitlyn’s palm.

“You’re soaked,” Caitlyn murmured. "Practically begging for it.” A shiver ran through Vi, a delicious blend of embarrassment and arousal. 

Caitlyn pressed down, just a little, eliciting a needy sigh that escaped Vi’s lips before she could stifle it. “You’ve been thinking about this, haven’t you?”

With a sharp tug, Caitlyn pulled the boxers down. Cool air kissed Vi’s exposed skin, but it was quickly replaced by a burning heat that originated deep within her. Her clit was swollen and she was already wet, practically begging for attention. 

“Seems I don’t need to do much to prepare you,” Caitlyn purred, her voice laced with amusement. aher fingers, ently parted Vi’s folds. The touch was sending shivers of pure sensation through Vi’s body. 

“You’re so ready,” Caitlyn whispered, “It’ll slide right in.”

“Cait… please…” Vi’s voice was a desperate whisper, barely audible, her hands reaching up, not to push Caitlyn away, but to grip her hips, grounding herself.

“Oh, are you begging already?” Caitlyn’s voice was laced with amusement. Her fingers continued circling, teasing the edge of Vi’s clit, but never quite giving her the direct pressure she craved. “We haven’t even started the fun part.”

Vi bucked her hips against the bed in frustration, desperate for more pressure, for the solid weight of Caitlyn’s touch, anything to ease the ache that was building inside her. She was a tangled mess of nerves and desire, every inch of her skin hypersensitive, her mind focused solely on the exquisite torture Caitlyn was inflicting. 

God, she wanted Caitlyn to fuck her so hard.

“Please just—” Vi moaned, her head thrown back against the pillows, her neck arching, exposing her vulnerable throat.

“Alright, alright, since you’re being so compliant,” Caitlyn relented.

She deliberately removed her fingers, the sudden loss of contact making Vi whimper softly, a small sound of protest that echoed in the quiet room.

Then, Caitlyn shifted, the cool blue of the strap-on brushing against Vi’s thigh as she positioned herself carefully between Vi’s legs. The thick head of the prosthetic pressed against Vi’s wet entrance. Vi gasped, her breath catching in her throat.

Caitlyn hesitated for a moment, savoring the anticipation. Then, slowly she began to rub the head against Vi’s opening, teasing the sensitive folds, eliciting a gasp that turned into a low moan deep in her chest.

Finally, with a smooth, controlled motion, she pushed forward.The strap-on slid into Vi, stretching her, filling her completely.

A sharp intake of breath escaped Vi’s lips, a sound that was both pain and pleasure, followed by a guttural moan that resonated through Caitlyn’s body, vibrating against her own core. It was a foreign feeling, this fullness, but it was undeniably, overwhelmingly amazing.

“Cait, fuck—” Vi gasped, her pussy clenching involuntarily around the intrusive length, squeezing the silicone tightly. The feeling was incredible, a delicious ache of fullness, pressure building from deep inside her. 

So fucking full. 

“Are you alright?” Caitlyn asked, a flicker of genuine concern.

“Yes…” Vi panted, her body slowly, instinctively, adjusting to the unfamiliar fullness. “Just fuck me, please. Please—Cait.” All pretense of teasing, of playfulness, vanished. 

Caitlyn didn’t need to be told twice. The concern in her eyes sharpened back into focused desire. She braced her hands on either side of Vi’s head, anchoring herself, and began to move.

Each thrust was deep and deliberate, the strap-on gliding smoothly in and out, stretching Vi open with each powerful stroke. 

Oh god.

Vi’s head thrashed against the pillows, her moans growing louder, more unrestrained. Her hands fisted in the sheets, knuckles white, as she struggled to keep herself grounded in the escalating storm of sensation. Her hips lifted off the bed with each thrust, meeting Caitlyn’s powerful rhythm, desperate for more, for deeper, for harder.

“Harder, please,” Vi pleaded.

She quickened her pace, pushing deeper, the rhythm becoming more frantic, the sounds of their bodies colliding filling the room.

“Ahhh...Cait. Faster. Please,” the words tumbled out, a desperate plea she hadn’t consciously formed. Her hands, gripping Caitlyn’s hips, tightened their hold, nails digging slightly into of her skin. 

Her mind was a swirl of fragmented thoughts, mostly just pure, unfiltered sensation. "God, that feels good. Deeper. Yes, deeper. Caitlyn..Cait... Ahhh." 

The sounds of their bodies filled the room, a symphony of gasps, moans, and the wet slap of skin against skin.Each thrust pushed her further towards the edge, a precipice she was desperate to tumble over.

“God, Violet. You look so good beneath me,” Caitlyn’s voice was low, thick with lust, a rumble that vibrated against Vi’s own body. 

“Shit.” The exclamation escaped Vi, her body arching instinctively as something shifted inside her. 

That’s the spot.

Her breath hitched again, this time with a sharp intake, her muscles tense, poised on the brink.

She instinctively thrust her hips upwards, meeting Caitlyn’s downward motion with a desperate urgency. Her body convulsed, tiny tremors running through her limbs. Her moan, already ragged, turned into a strangled cry, a sound ripped from the depths of her being, involuntary and utterly unrestrained.

“Vi—shit,” Caitlyn gasped, her own breath coming in ragged bursts now. Her movements faltered for a fraction of a second, just enough for Vi to register the shift, the change in rhythm that signaled Caitlyn was close too. 

“Cait, fuck—I’m gonna come, fuck me. Harder. Please—fuckfuckfuckk,” The words were barely coherent, a jumbled mess of need and desperation. Her nails, digging into Caitlyn’s back, scored deeper, leaving faint trails on her skin. 

Caitlyn responded instantly, her hesitation vanishing. She plunged the strap-on in deeper, harder, each thrust timed perfectly with Vi’s frantic pleas. The rhythm became almost violent, a frantic, desperate race towards the edge. But it wasn’t just brute force. Caitlyn was precise, knowing exactly where to hit, how to drive Vi further and further.

And then, the added pressure. Vi felt Caitlyn release one hand from her hip, the touch sending a jolt of anticipation through her already overloaded senses.

Fingers slid down her stomach, trailing heat in their wake, until they found their target. The swollen, sensitive nub of her clitoris. Caitlyn’s touch was firm, insistent, rubbing hard and fast, adding another layer of exquisite torment to the already overwhelming sensations.

Fuck.

“Oh god—god.,” Vi screamed, her body arching violently off the bed. 

It was too much.

She was teetering on the edge, the world tilting and swaying around her.

“That’s it, darling, let go.” Caitlyn’s voice was a guttural groan, right in Vi’s ear.

Her muscles clenched, spasming uncontrollably. A hot, thick gush of liquid erupted from her, soaking the sheets beneath her. Her scream, a sound she barely recognized as her own, echoing in the small room. Her orgasm ripped through her, shaking her to her core, leaving her gasping and shuddering in its wake.

“Hmmm, ah, fuck—hnghhh.” Caitlyn’s release followed close behind, a series of intense, shuddering contractions that rippled through her body. She groaned, her body arching against Vi’s, the grinder vibrating against Caitlyn’s own clit, adding a final, exquisite layer of sensation to her own climax.

Slowly, gradually, the tremors subsided. The frantic rhythm slowed, then stopped. They lay tangled together, breathless and slick with sweat, the air thick with the scent of arousal and exertion. Caitlyn rested her forehead against Vi’s, their breaths mingling, slow and ragged. The silence in the aftermath was heavy, charged with the lingering energy of their shared climax.

Caitlyn slowly, gently, withdrew the strap-on. 

Even that small movement, the subtle shift in pressure, sent a twitch of sensation through Vi, a lingering ache of pleasure, and a strange, unexpected pang of loss at the sudden emptiness.

Caitlyn unbuckled the harness, the click of the plastic buckle sounding loud in the quiet room. She placed the strap-on on the bedside table, the blue silicone gleaming under the soft light of the bedside lamp. She shifted, moving to lie beside Vi, turning onto her side to face her. Her gaze was soft, tender, filled with a quiet satisfaction as she took in the aftermath.

“Hi,” Caitlyn giggled, the sound light and bubbly. A wave of tenderness washed over her face, softening her features. “How was it?”

Vi finally surfaced from the blissful haze, her mind slowly starting to piece itself back together. Her eyes fluttered open, blinking against the dim light. She became aware of the wetness clinging to her skin, the damp, spreading patch on the sheets beneath her, and the stunned, slightly amused expression on Caitlyn’s face.

Recognition dawned, slow and then sudden. Followed by a wave of heat rushing to her cheeks, a flush of embarrassment that threatened to undo all the heady pleasure of the last few minutes.

Oh god.

“Shit,” Vi whispered again, her voice raspy, her cheeks now burning. “Shit, I’m so sorry about that.”

Caitlyn giggled again, leaning down to press a soft, lingering kiss to Vi’s lips. “Don’t be. That was the hottest thing I’ve ever seen.”

“Fuck, Cait, you’re going to kill me one day,” Vi muttered, but she kissed Caitlyn back, her lips meeting Caitlyn’s with a soft sigh. 

Caitlyn smiled into the kiss, satisfied. She broke the kiss, “We should probably clean up. You kind of…” she gestured with a playful grin towards the wet sheets, “…spilled everywhere.”

Vi chuckled, the embarrassment fading, replaced by a lingering satisfaction. “Well, someone decided to fuck me into the next universe, so I don’t think it’s entirely my fault.”

Caitlyn laughed, pressing another kiss to Vi’s temple, her fingers tracing the line of her jaw. “That I did. And I enjoyed every second of it.”

Vi stirred awake first, her body still pleasantly sore from the previous night’s activities as soft rays of morning sunlight filtered through the floor-to-ceiling windows, painting the room in a warm, golden glow.

She was sprawled across the plush bed, the silken sheets barely covering her. For a moment, she simply lay there, her head sinking into the pillow, a lopsided grin creeping across her face as memories of last night flooded back. 

Damn, we definitely lost track of time.

Her gaze shifted to the figure beside her—Caitlyn, still fast asleep, her dark hair tousled and cascading over the pillow like a perfectly disheveled painting. The blanket was pulled just high enough to leave her bare shoulders exposed, and the soft rise and fall of her chest was hypnotizing. 

She propped herself up on her elbow, her grin softening as she watched Caitlyn sleep. There was something so peaceful, so vulnerable about her in this moment, a stark contrast to the sharp-witted, composed woman Vi knew her to be.

Unable to resist, Vi reached out, her fingers gently brushing a stray strand of hair from Caitlyn’s face. She let her fingertips linger for a moment, tracing the curve of Caitlyn’s cheek with a featherlight touch. Caitlyn stirred, her eyelids fluttering open as a faint smile spread across her lips.

“Good morning, cupcake,” Vi greeted, her voice low and teasing as she leaned closer.

Caitlyn yawned, her lips curving upward as her sapphire eyes met Vi’s. “Good morning, Violet,” she replied, her voice still thick with sleep. 

Vi’s smile widened. She loved the way Caitlyn said her full name, the way it rolled off her tongue. Her accent made her name sound like poetry.

“Rough night?” Vi quipped, her tone laced with playful mischief.

Caitlyn let out a soft laugh, her hand lazily reaching out to playfully jab Vi in the side. “No thanks to you,” 

“Hey, I wasn’t the one begging for a fourth round,” Vi shot back, raising an eyebrow as she leaned in closer. 

Caitlyn’s cheeks flushed a soft pink, but she refused to be outdone. “Oh, please. You were the one who wouldn’t let up.” 

Vi smirked, leaning in until their noses were almost touching. “Can you blame me? You’re impossible to resist.” 

Before Caitlyn could respond, Vi closed the gap, capturing her lips in a kiss. It was slow and tender at first, their lips moving in perfect harmony, but as Caitlyn smiled into the kiss, Vi deepened it just enough to make Caitlyn’s breath hitch. 

“Keep that up, and we’ll never make it out of this bed,” Caitlyn murmured against Vi’s lips, her voice tinged with amusement and warning.

“Would that really be such a bad thing?” Vi replied, her grin downright devilish as her fingers trailed along Caitlyn’s waist beneath the blanket.

Caitlyn laughed softly, gently pushing Vi away. “As tempting as that sounds, my parents are probably already waiting for us. And as much as I’d love to scandalize them by showing up late… or not at all, I’d rather not deal with my mother’s wrath this early in the day.”

Vi groaned dramatically, flopping back onto the bed. “Fine, fine. Ruin all my fun.” 

But then Caitlyn was probably right. They need to get up and start getting ready.

She sat up and reached for Caitlyn’s hand, pressing a kiss to her knuckles. “Come on. Let’s not keep your mom waiting. Wouldn’t want her thinking you’re too distracted by your platonic bestie.”

Caitlyn chuckled as she climbed out of bed, shaking her head. “Sometimes I wonder what I’ve gotten myself into.”

Vi smirked, watching Caitlyn as she crossed the room to grab her robe. “A lifetime of fun.

They both dressed reluctantly, savoring the lingering warmth of each other’s presence before bracing themselves for whatever the morning had in store. 

The dining hall of the Kiramman Estate was a picture of refined elegance, with sunlight streaming through tall arched windows and glinting off the polished silverware and fine china. Caitlyn and Vi arrived together, their footsteps echoing faintly across the marble floor. Tobias and Cassandra had just entered as well, their contrasting demeanors setting the tone almost immediately. 

Tobias greeted them warmly, his face lighting up with a genuine smile. “Caitlyn, Vi, good morning. I trust you both slept well?” 

Vi offered a polite smile, trying her best to keep things casual. “Morning, Tobias. Yeah, thanks for letting me crash here last night. I really appreciate it.”

Tobias waved her off with a chuckle. “Not a problem at all. You’re always welcome, Vi. Besides, you’ll need a good meal in you if you’re heading back to Zaun later today.”

Cassandra, standing a step behind Tobias, gave a more measured greeting. “Good morning, Caitlyn. Vi.” Her tone was polite but firm, her sharp eyes flickering briefly between the two of them. 

Vi nodded, keeping her cool, but she could feel the weight of Cassandra’s gaze. Caitlyn, sensing it too, placed a subtle but reassuring hand on Vi’s back as they all took their seats at the long, elaborately set table.

At first, the conversation was polite and light, following the unspoken rules of Kiramman decorum. Tobias leaned forward with genuine interest, addressing Caitlyn and Vi. “So, Caitlyn,” he began, his tone warm, “How are things going at the Women’s Center? I hear it’s been quite the success under your assistance.”

Caitlyn perked up, eager to discuss something she was passionate about. “It’s going really well, actually. We’ve had a great turnout for our workshops and events. It’s been a lot of work, but it’s incredibly rewarding.”

Tobias smiled proudly. “That’s wonderful to hear. You’ve always had a knack for organization and leadership.”

Cassandra nodded approvingly, though her expression remained reserved. “It’s good to see you channeling your energy into something meaningful,” she said, her tone neutral but polite.

Vi listened quietly, her gaze flickering between Caitlyn and her parents. She couldn’t help but feel a surge of pride for Caitlyn. When the focus shifted slightly, Tobias turned to Vi with a curious smile.

“And you, Vi? I understand you’ve been keeping yourself busy as well. Caitlyn mentioned you recently had a boxing match?”

Vi grinned, leaning back slightly in her chair, her confidence returning. “Yeah, that’s right. It was just a local tournament, nothing too fancy, but it was a lot of fun. I managed to win, though, so I guess that’s something.”

Tobias chuckled. “That’s more than something—it’s impressive. Tell us about it.”

Vi’s grin widened. She launched into a lively recounting of the match, complete with exaggerated sound effects and animated gestures. “So there I was, middle of the third round, and this guy comes at me like he’s throwing a freight train. I ducked, of course, because I’m not stupid, and then—bam! Uppercut, right to the jaw. Clean hit. He goes down, crowd goes wild. You’d think I just won the damn world championship.”

Tobias laughed, his hearty chuckle filling the room. Even Caitlyn joined in, her eyes sparkling as she watched Vi animatedly reenact her moves. Cassandra, on the other hand, offered a small, tight-lipped smile, clearly less amused by Vi’s theatrics.

“Well,” Tobias said, still chuckling, “It sounds like you’ve got quite the talent for it. And it’s good to hear you’ve found a productive outlet for your energy.”

Vi nodded, her grin softening. “Yeah, it’s been great. Keeps me out of trouble, for the most part.”

Caitlyn gave her a teasing look. “For the most part?”

Vi smirked, raising her hands defensively. “What can I say? Trouble has a way of finding me.”

The table shared a brief laugh, though Cassandra’s eyes lingered on Vi, her expression unreadable. Caitlyn, sensing the shift in mood, decided to steer the conversation back to safer ground. She mentioned the self-defense workshops again, highlighting how Vi had volunteered to help with demonstrations.

“Vi’s actually been a big help at the Women’s Center,” Caitlyn said, her tone light but sincere. “She’s been getting along well with the other girls.”

Vi shrugged, feigning modesty. “Eh, it’s not that big of a deal.”

“It is a big deal,” Caitlyn countered, her voice full of admiration. “You’ve been incredible with them.”

Vi rubbed the back of her neck, looking a little sheepish. “Well, I do my best.”

Tobias smiled warmly at the exchange, clearly appreciating the dynamic between the two. Cassandra, however, remained quiet, her gaze darting between Caitlyn and Vi as if she were trying to piece together a puzzle. When the main course was brought out—an exquisite spread of eggs, smoked salmon, and freshly baked bread—Cassandra finally spoke again, her voice cutting through the pleasant atmosphere like a knife.

“It’s commendable that you’re finding ways to give back, Vi,” she said, her tone cool. “Though I must admit, I’m curious as to what led you to volunteer at the Women’s Center in the first place.”

Vi froze, her fork hovering over her plate. She glanced at Caitlyn, who gave her a subtle nod of encouragement. Clearing her throat, Vi tried to keep her tone casual. “Uh, well… funny story, actually. It kinda started after I had a, uh, disagreement with the campus police. Community service was part of the deal to, you know, make things right.”

Cassandra’s expression tightened ever so slightly. “I see,” she said, her voice laced with judgment. “So it wasn’t entirely voluntary.”

Shit.

Vi shifted uncomfortably in her seat, feeling the weight of Cassandra’s scrutiny. Tobias, sensing the rising tension, attempted to lighten the mood. “Well, it sounds like it turned out to be a positive experience regardless. Sometimes life takes us down unexpected paths.”

But Cassandra wasn’t finished. “Yes, but it does beg the question of why such an incident occurred in the first place,” she said, her tone sharp. “One has to wonder about the choices that led to such an outcome.”

Vi’s shoulders stiffened, her appetite vanishing. “Yeah, but I stuck it out,” she said defensively, trying to keep her tone light. “And, honestly, it ended up being pretty great. I mean, Caitlyn helps run the place like a pro.”

Cassandra wasn’t appeased. “It’s admirable that you managed to turn things around,” she said, her words dripping with condescension. “But one can’t help but wonder if this is the kind of influence Caitlyn should be surrounding herself with.”

“Mother,” Caitlyn said sharply, her voice cutting through the tension. “That’s enough.”

Cassandra blinked, caught off guard by the firm edge in Caitlyn’s tone. “Excuse me?” she said, her voice dangerously low.

Caitlyn leaned forward, her expression a mix of anger and determination. “Vi has done more to make up for her mistakes than most people ever would. She’s hardworking and compassionate, and I’m not going to sit here and let you belittle her based on one incident.”

“Caitlyn,” Vi whispered, placing a hand on her arm in an attempt to calm her. “It’s fine. Really.”

But Caitlyn wasn’t backing down. “No, it’s not fine,” she said, her voice rising slightly. She turned back to her mother, her eyes blazing. “You always act like you’re so perfect, like everyone has to live up to your impossible standards. Well, nobody is perfect. And just because Vi isn’t what you think is ideal doesn’t mean she’s not good enough.”

The table went silent, the air thick with tension. Cassandra’s face was stony, her eyes narrowing as she stared at her daughter. “I am simply looking out for your best interests, Caitlyn,” she said icily. “And I refuse to apologize for that.”

“Looking out for me?” Caitlyn shot back, her voice trembling with frustration. “By insulting someone I care about? That’s not protecting me. That’s being judgmental and cruel.”

And then, before she could stop herself, Caitlyn said the words that changed everything.

“I'm not going to let you talk badly about my girlfriend.”

The room went utterly still. 

Tobias froze mid-sip of his coffee, his eyes darting between Caitlyn and Cassandra. Vi’s jaw dropped, her face a mix of shock and disbelief. 

Cassandra, however, remained perfectly still, her expression betraying nothing except for the faintest flicker of fury in her eyes.

“Caitlyn,” Cassandra said finally, her voice cold and controlled, “A word. Outside. Now.”

Without waiting for a response, she rose from her chair and swept out of the room, her posture rigid. Caitlyn glanced at Vi, who was still too stunned to speak, then at her father, who gave her a small, apologetic smile.

“I’ll handle her,” Caitlyn said quietly, squeezing Vi’s hand before standing up and following her mother out of the dining hall.

Caitlyn followed her mother through the garden, the crunch of gravel underfoot the only sound between them.

Cassandra led them to the central fountain, stopping abruptly. Her posture was rigid, arms folded across her chest, but Caitlyn noticed the slight quiver in her hand before it disappeared behind her elbow.

Cassandra turned, fixing Caitlyn with a sharp, calculating look. “How long, Caitlyn?” she asked, her voice low but laced with restrained anger. “How long has this been going on? And why didn’t you tell me?”

Caitlyn swallowed hard, meeting her mother’s piercing gaze. “If you’re asking about my relationship with Vi, a few months,” she replied evenly, though her hands trembled slightly at her sides. “But if you’re asking about me, who I am… years. I’ve known for years.”

The flicker of surprise in Cassandra’s eyes was fleeting, quickly replaced by a cold veneer. “Years,” she echoed, almost to herself. Her gaze turned sharper. “And all this time, you didn’t think I had a right to know?”

Caitlyn’s jaw tightened. “A right to know? You weren’t exactly the person I felt safe telling.”

Cassandra’s lips thinned, her chin lifting slightly. “I am your mother. I’ve always done everything in my power to protect you, to ensure your future. Did you think I wouldn’t approve because of—because of her?”

Her voice faltered briefly on the last word, but the unspoken judgment lingered in the air. Caitlyn’s heart twisted, the old wound of her mother’s expectations bleeding fresh. She took a step closer, her voice trembling but resolute.

“It’s not just about her, Mother. It’s about you. Do you even realize the things you’ve done? The way you’ve treated me?” Caitlyn’s voice gained momentum, her frustration spilling out like a dam breaking. “The ones where you pandered to conservative voters by aligning with their outdated, homophobic views. You may not have said anything outright, but your actions spoke volumes. Do you know how that felt? To see my own mother supporting ideals that would have made me feel ashamed of who I am?”

Cassandra flinched, a crack appearing in her carefully constructed armor. “That was politics, Caitlyn. It wasn’t personal. You know how this world works.”

“It was personal to me!” Caitlyn said bitterly, “It made me feel like I didn’t matter. Like who I am was something to be ashamed of.” She paused, drawing a shaky breath before continuing. “And then there were the sons. All those dinners and events where you paraded me in front of them like some prize to be won. It was never about what I wanted, only what fit into your perfect plan.”

Cassandra’s expression hardened. “I wanted you to have options, Caitlyn. To build connections that could support you, ensure your success—”

“At the cost of my happiness?” Caitlyn interrupted, her voice rising. “Did you even care what I wanted? Or was it easier to ignore it, to pretend I was the perfect little Kiramman you could show off to the world?”

Cassandra opened her mouth to respond but closed it again, the words catching in her throat. For the first time, Caitlyn saw something she couldn’t quite place in her mother’s eyes—uncertainty, perhaps even guilt.

“And Vi?” Caitlyn pressed, her voice softening but no less pointed. “You didn’t even try to get to know her, but you’ve already decided she’s not good enough. Is it because she’s from Zaun? Because she doesn’t come from money? Or is it just easier for you to blame her for me not fitting into your perfect vision?”

Cassandra’s shoulders stiffened, her voice colder now. “I still don't understand what you see in her..”

“You don’t have to understand it,” Caitlyn said firmly. “You just have to trust me. I've never been happier and I won’t apologize for that.”

Cassandra’s expression flickered, her gaze dropping to the ground for a moment before meeting Caitlyn’s again. “Does she?” she asked quietly, the words almost a whisper. “Does she truly make you happy?”

Caitlyn hesitated, caught off guard by the sudden vulnerability in her mother’s voice. But then she nodded, her own voice steady and clear. “Yes. She does.”

The silence stretched between them, broken only by the soft trickle of water from the fountain.

Cassandra finally exhaled, her composure cracking ever so slightly. “I’ll admit,” she began, her tone more measured, “Vi isn’t who I imagined for you. She’s not what I… expected. But if she truly makes you happy…” She paused, her lips pressing into a thin line. “Then I’ll try to be happy for you. I owe you that much.”

Caitlyn blinked, her chest tightening at the unexpected admission. “You will?”

Cassandra nodded, though her features remained tense. “This isn’t easy for me, Caitlyn. I struggle with change. But I’ll try.” Her voice softened, almost to a murmur. “You’re my daughter. I only want the best for you.”

A lump rose in Caitlyn’s throat, and she fought to keep her voice steady. “Thank you, Mother. I don’t expect you to change overnight. But this… this means a lot.”

There was a moment of silence between them, the weight of the conversation pressing down. Finally, Caitlyn spoke again, a question she hadn’t fully considered until now. “What about your career, though? Your image... everything you’ve worked for?” Her voice was tentative but curious. “Do you think this... this will affect that?”

Cassandra looked at her, her expression unreadable, before her lips twisted in something resembling a half-smile. “That’s my problem to worry about, not yours.” She said it firmly, almost as a reassurance. “Your happiness is what matters most. And if she makes you happy, then I’ll find a way to make it work. I always do.”

Caitlyn’s heart swelled with an unfamiliar warmth. “Thank you. I don’t expect everything to change overnight... but this is a start.” She smiled, feeling the weight she had carried for so long begin to lift, even just a little.

Cassandra gave a small, almost reluctant smile. “We should probably go back inside before Tobias and Vi start wondering if we’ve killed each other.”

Caitlyn laughed softly, the tension in her chest finally releasing. “Good idea.”

Inside the dining hall, Vi’s foot bounced nervously under the table, the soft, rhythmic tap the only sign of her rising panic. She stared at the delicate porcelain cup in front of her, its floral design completely at odds with the chaos spiraling in her head. Caitlyn had just come out to her mother. And not only that—she’d revealed that they were together. Girlfriends. Out loud. To Cassandra Kiramman.

"Hey," Tobias said, sitting across from Vi. "How are you holding up?"

Vi met his gaze, her expression a mix of nerves and uncertainty. "I’m fine... just... a little overwhelmed."

Tobias leaned forward, his voice warm but tinged with the sadness of a father who’d been kept out of the loop. "I know it’s a lot to take in. It’s a lot for Caitlyn too. She’s... she’s been hiding this from all of us for so long. I wish she hadn’t, but I get why she did. It’s hard, you know? Especially with her mother..." He paused, his eyes distant for a moment.

 "Cassandra and Caitlyn haven’t always seen eye to eye. Hell, I think they've spent more time at odds than agreeing on anything." He chuckled softly. "But, for what it’s worth, I’m glad Caitlyn’s found someone who makes her happy. That’s all I ever wanted for her."

Vi gave a small, appreciative smile. Tobias’ words were comforting, the sincerity in his voice easing some of the tension in her chest. "She deserves it," Vi replied quietly. "She really does."

Tobias nodded, a bittersweet look crossing his face. "You know... Caitlyn’s the spitting image of her mother, sometimes. It’s almost like she inherited everything from Cassandra—her ambition, her determination, her... stubbornness. My genes didn’t even try," he added with a laugh, shaking his head. 

Vi couldn’t help but laugh at his words, her shoulders relaxing. "Yeah, I can see that." She grinned. "But I’m glad Caitlyn has someone like you, Tobias. It means a lot to me that you’re okay with... well, with all of this."

Tobias gave her a warm, reassuring smile. "I just want her to be happy, Vi. And if you’re part of that, then I’ll always be on your side. Just—take care of her, alright?" His tone was gentle, but there was a layer of sincerity to his words.

Vi nodded, grateful for his support. "I will, I promise."

Just then, the door creaked open, and Caitlyn walked in, her posture noticeably lighter than before. She looked a little more at ease, though the faint hint of tension still lingered in her shoulders. She crossed the room quickly, her eyes finding Vi’s instantly. Without a word, Caitlyn held out her hand, her fingers brushing against Vi’s.

“Hey,” Caitlyn said softly, walking over to the table. She reached out, her fingers brushing against Vi’s shoulder. “Sorry for leaving you alone.”

Vi shook her head quickly. “No worries. I’m fine. Totally fine. How, uh... how’d it go?” she asked, her voice breaking slightly on the last word.

Caitlyn hesitated, her lips pressing into a thin line before she gave a small, tentative smile. “Better than I expected,” she admitted, her fingers slipping down to tangle with Vi’s under the table. “She’s... processing. But she’s trying.”

Before Vi could respond, Cassandra entered the room behind Caitlyn, her heels clicking softly against the polished floor. Vi immediately straightened, her back going rigid as she tried not to look as terrified as she felt. 

Keep it together she thought, forcing herself to meet Cassandra’s gaze.

“Vi,” Cassandra said, her voice cool but not as sharp as Vi had braced for. “I owe you an apology.”

Vi blinked, completely thrown off. “Uh... what?”

Cassandra clasped her hands in front of her, her movements precise and deliberate. “I’ve been unfair to you. To Caitlyn as well. I won’t pretend I understand this relationship, and I certainly won’t pretend I’m entirely comfortable with it yet. But...” Her gaze flicked to Caitlyn, softening slightly. “I see how much Caitlyn cares for you. And that’s enough for me to try.”

Vi opened her mouth, then closed it again, too stunned to form a coherent response. “Wow, uh... thanks,” she finally managed, her voice quiet but sincere. “That means a lot.”

Cassandra nodded once, then added, her tone sharpening slightly, “But let me be clear. If you hurt my daughter, Vi, there will be consequences.”

Vi froze, her eyes widening. “I—what? No! I wouldn’t—”

“Mother!” Caitlyn cut in, her cheeks turning an impressive shade of red. “That’s completely unnecessary!”

Cassandra looked at her daughter, her expression softening slightly. "She is dating a Kiramman. I just need to make sure she knows what’s at stake," she replied, though there was a hint of humor in her eyes, as if she’d said it in part to lighten the mood.

Vi, caught between panic and disbelief, raised both hands. “Message received. Loud and clear. No hurting Caitlyn. Got it.”

Tobias, watching the exchange, couldn’t help but chuckle. "Well, that’s one way to welcome someone into the family."

The sound of distant footsteps echoed through the expansive foyer as Caitlyn and Vi stood near the entrance, waiting for the Kirammans' driver to arrive. The tension from the earlier conversation had begun to melt away, replaced by a quiet, almost surreal calmness between them. Caitlyn glanced at Vi, a soft smile tugging at her lips as they exchanged a moment of shared understanding.

“I can’t believe that actually happened,” Caitlyn said, her voice still tinged with disbelief. “It feels like a weight’s been lifted from my chest. I’m finally able to be honest with them... with everyone. It’s like I’ve been carrying this secret for so long, and now it’s just... gone.” 

Vi nodded, her smile matching Caitlyn’s in its quiet warmth. "I’m really glad it worked out the way it did," she said, her tone sincere. "I mean, I’m not saying it’s perfect—hell, I think your mom’s gonna need some more time, but... it’s progress. And I’m happy for you, Cait." Her voice softened as she added, "And for us."

Caitlyn’s heart fluttered at the way Vi said those words, her gaze softening as she reached out to take Vi's hand. "It feels good, doesn’t it?" she murmured, her thumb tracing the back of Vi’s hand. "Finally being able to just be ourselves... together."

Vi grinned, her eyes sparkling with mischief."So....girlfriend huh?" She smirked, her tone playful yet filled with a hint of curiosity. "We're officially girlfriends now?"

Caitlyn’s face flushed a little at the reminder, but the teasing tone in Vi’s voice only made her heart race. 

"Well, we are girlfriends, Vi," she confirmed, her voice playful yet earnest. "That’s what we’re doing, right?"

Vi's eyes widened for a second, surprised and delighted by Caitlyn's boldness. She leaned in slightly, her voice dropping to a flirtatious whisper. "Oh? You’re really putting it out there, huh?" she teased, her lips curling into a grin. "Does this mean you’re ready for all the perks of being my girlfriend?" 

Caitlyn’s grin matched Vi’s, her confidence rising in the playful exchange. "Oh, I’m so ready for all of it," she teased right back, her fingers brushing against Vi’s. "You better be prepared, though."

Vi chuckled softly, leaning in closer with a mischievous glint in her eye. "Trust me, I’m always prepared when it comes to you, Cait."

The sound of a car engine pulling up to the front of the estate broke their moment. The Kirammans’ driver had arrived.

Vi sighed, her shoulders slumping slightly as she glanced toward the door. "Guess it’s time to go," she said, though there was a touch of reluctance in her voice. 

Caitlyn, too, felt the sting of the moment passing, but she smiled at Vi, her heart still racing from the flirty exchange. "Guess so," she replied, her voice soft but full of affection. "But hey... we’ll be seeing each other again soon, right? Next semester?" 

Vi smiled, her eyes sparkling with warmth and promise. "Of course. And in the meantime, enjoy your holidays with your family," she said. "You deserve a little peace."

Caitlyn nodded, her smile widening as she leaned in and placed a soft kiss on Vi’s cheek. "I’ll miss you," she whispered.

Vi’s grin softened, her heart swelling with affection as she pulled Caitlyn into a tight hug, her arms wrapping around her waist. "I’ll miss you too," she murmured, her voice low and sincere.

As they pulled away from the hug, Vi stepped back toward the waiting car, her fingers brushing Caitlyn’s one last time. "I’ll see you soon," she said, her voice filled with anticipation and warmth. "Goodbye for now."

"Goodbye for now," Caitlyn echoed.

Caitlyn sat at her desk in her bedroom, the glow of her phone screen illuminating her face in the dim evening light. She had just received a message from Vi, a simple but reassuring text.

Violet💜: Made it home safe, all good here. Hope you’re okay too.

A small smile tugged at Caitlyn’s lips as she leaned back in her chair. The weight of the day was starting to settle in, and with everything that had just happened, she felt an overwhelming sense of relief. She ran her fingers through her hair, feeling the soft strands slip through her fingers. Everything was finally starting to feel right.

Then, an idea struck her.

She opened her Instagram app, her thumb hovering over the screen. She hadn’t posted anything in a while—her last post was from the council ball last year, a picture with her parents and some of the other council members. It felt like a lifetime ago, a version of Caitlyn that she was still trying to navigate. 

But now? Now she was ready for something different.

Scrolling through her gallery, Caitlyn's eyes stopped on a picture she hadn’t thought about in a while. It was a selfie from the University Day fair. Caitlyn was holding a tanghulu, the colorful candied fruit on a stick gleaming in the sunlight. Vi, smiling from ear to ear, was kissing Caitlyn’s cheek, the tanghulu held between them like an adorable prop in the moment.

It was perfect.

She quickly tapped to upload the picture, tagging @viforviolence and adding a simple purple heart to the caption. She hit "post," her finger hovering over the screen for just a moment longer before it disappeared into the digital world.

@themelmedarda: so proud of my girls

@seranades: ADORABLE

@jaycetalis: proud of you 🌱

@sunleona: FINALLY

@matchakales: @seranades you owe me 5 cogs now

@getjinxed: good for you sis you gay ass @viforviolence

@viforviolence: my favorite girl♥️

@caitlynkrmmn: you’re my favorite too @viforviolence

Caitlyn’s heart was racing—not from nerves, but from the giddy excitement that had been building up since the holiday break ended. Stepping out of the car, she turned to wave at the Kirammans' driver with a polite “Thank you,” but her attention quickly shifted when she spotted a familiar figure not too far away. 

Vi had just hopped out of a van, as she gave a warm hug to Vander. Jinx was dramatically waving her arms as if she were giving Vi some kind of mock-serious send-off. Caitlyn felt a surge of happiness at the sight, her steps quickening as she made her way toward them.

Vi noticed her immediately, her face lighting up in that way that never failed to make Caitlyn’s heart skip a beat. 

“Hi,” Caitlyn greeted, her voice soft but brimming with affection. 

“Hi,” Vi replied, her grin widening as she closed the distance between them.

“I missed you,” Caitlyn said, reaching for Vi’s hand and gently pulling her closer.

“I missed you too, cupcake,” Vi replied, her voice dropping into a warm, teasing tone. She leaned in, clearly intent on kissing Caitlyn, but before their lips could meet—

“Oh my God, get a room, you two! Some of us just had lunch! Jinx called out from the van, her voice laced with mock disgust. Vander chuckled in the background, shaking his head.

Vi groaned, rolling her eyes. “Yeah, yeah, I’m gonna miss you too, Jinx,” she quipped, tossing her sister an exasperated look.

Jinx grinned, unbothered. “I’m gonna miss you too, sis,” she said sweetly, before turning to Caitlyn. “And you—take care of her, Miss Long Legs! I know how to make a bomb, so if she comes back sad—”

“Jinx!” Vi interrupted, her cheeks tinting pink. 

“Okay, that’s enough,” Vander cut in. He stepped forward, his expression warm as he addressed Caitlyn. “Enjoy your semester, kid. You too, Caitlyn. Take care of each other, yeah?”

Caitlyn nodded, a soft smile gracing her lips. “Always.”

With a final round of goodbyes, the van pulled away, leaving Vi and Caitlyn standing at the edge of the dorm courtyard. Caitlyn turned to Vi, her hand still firmly in hers. 

“Ready to head in?” Caitlyn asked, her voice light.

“Lead the way.” Vi said, giving her hand a gentle squeeze as they began walking toward the dorm building. 

As they strolled, their conversation turned to their holiday adventures. Caitlyn described her family trip to the Freljord during Snowdown, complete with skiing mishaps and her father trying—and failing—to master snowboarding. 

“I would pay money to see Tobias Kiramman on a snowboard,” Vi teased, her grin widening. 

“Oh, believe me, it was priceless,” Caitlyn said with a laugh. “But what about you? How were things back home?”

Vi chuckled, shaking her head. “Well, Jinx decided it would be fun to set off a glitter bomb at Vander’s bar. Let’s just say it took hours to clean up, and I’m pretty sure there’s still glitter in places I didn’t know glitter could reach.”

Caitlyn laughed, the sound echoing softly in the quiet hallway as they reached their dorm room. She slid the key into the lock and pushed the door open, only to be met with an unusual silence. 

“Where are Mel and Sera?” Caitlyn asked, stepping inside and glancing around the empty common area.

Vi’s grin turned mischievous, and Caitlyn immediately recognized the glint in her girlfriend’s eyes. "It seems they haven't arrived yet." She steps closer and wiggling her eyebrows. “Looks like we’ve got the place to ourselves…”

Caitlyn giggled at the suggestion as she let herself be pulled towards their shared bedroom.

The slam of the bedroom door echoed the urgency thrumming between them. Their bags hit the worn carpet with muffled thuds, utterly forgotten. 

Vi’s lips crashed onto Caitlyn's, the kiss fierce and desperate, a culmination of unspoken arguments and simmering desires. Caitlyn gasped, a surprised moan escaping her lips as Vi’s tongue pushed past her teeth, claiming her mouth with a possessiveness that sent a jolt of electricity through her.  

“God, Cait,” she breathed, her voice a low, rough rumble that vibrated against Caitlyn's chest. “I miss this." And a kiss. "I missed you.” And another kiss. "So damn much."

Clothes were shed with an almost violent urgency. Buttons popped, zippers rasped, fabric landed in haphazard piles around their feet. Vi’s shirt was ripped off over her head, revealing the familiar landscape of her toned torso.Caitlyn’s own fingers fumbled with the buttons of her blouse, the silk slipping from her shoulders as Vi’s impatient hands helped it on its downward journey.

Vi’s hands, warm and rough, traced the curve of Caitlyn’s waist, dipping lower to cup her backside before she was being swept off her feet. Caitlyn yelped, a thrilling mix of surprise and anticipation, as Vi deposited her none-too-gently onto the worn dorm bed.

Vi hovered above her, her gaze intense, possessive. “I've been thinking about you.” she growled, her voice thick with desire. “Every damn night.”

And then her mouth was on Caitlyn’s, a greedy, desperate kiss. Caitlyn’s hands tangled in Vi’s shorter hair, pulling her closer, deepening the kiss. 

Vi broke the kiss, her breath ragged, her gaze dropping to Caitlyn’s neck. Her tongue flicked out, tracing a wet path along her collarbone, eliciting a soft moan from Caitlyn.

“God, you smell good,” Vi muttered, her lips finding the sensitive skin beneath Caitlyn’s ear.

Her hands went to Caitlyn’s breasts, cupping their weight, her thumbs teasing the already hardened nipples. Caitlyn gasped, her back arching instinctively. “Vi…” she breathed.

Vi's mouth latched onto one aching peak, sucking and tugging with a fervor that sent shivers down Caitlyn’s spine. 

Caitlyn’s fingers dug into Vi’s shoulders, her body trembling with the intensity of the sensations. But just as the heat threatened to consume her, Caitlyn placed her hands on Vi’s shoulders, gently pushing her back. 

Vi looked up, a flicker of confusion in her eyes.

“Wait,” Caitlyn breathed, her chest heaving. “I… I brought something.”

Oh.

Vi’s brow furrowed slightly, but a knowing smirk quickly spread across her face. “Oh, you did, did you?” 

Well, let's just hope Mel and Seraphine won't be arriving too soon.

Caitlyn swung her legs off the bed, a thrill of anticipation coursing through her. She reached for her duffel bag, unzipping it. She pulled out a shoebox, its plain cardboard a stark contrast to its scandalous contents.

She lifted the lid. Inside, were fuzzy hand cuffs, a dildo, vibrators and a the familiar blue strap-on harness. The sight of it brought a flush to Vi’s cheeks. 

She remembered the night at Caitlyn’s estate, the surprised delight on Vi's face when Caitlyn suggested it.

“Seriously, Cait?” Vi said, a teasing lilt in her voice, though her eyes betrayed her excitement. “You brought your whole… arsenal to college?”

Caitlyn shot her a playful glare, her lips curving into a smirk. “Are you complaining?.”

Vi let out a low growl, her eyes raking over Caitlyn’s naked body before returning to the blue strap-on. “Of course not.”

“Well then,” Caitlyn said, lifting the harness. “I was thinking maybe you'd want to wear it this time?”

Vi’s eyes widened, grinning “You sure you can handle that?” she challenged, her voice husky.

“Oh I can handle anything,” Caitlyn purred, stepping closer, the strap-on dangling from her fingers. “Unless… you’re scared?”

“Scared?” she scoffed, her fingers fumbling with the straps, a nervous energy thrumming beneath her touch. “Please, you're going to be screaming my name the moment I'm done with you.”

As Vi awkwardly adjusted the straps, Caitlyn watched, amused at how her fumbling with the harness. Vi’s usual demeanor momentarily replaced by a focused, her tongue peeking out from the corner of her mouth as she secured the faux-leather around her hips.

“Need some help?” Caitlyn asked, her voice laced with amusement.

Vi shot her a look, “Shut up. Almost—got it.”

Finally, with a satisfied grunt, Vi looked up, the blue strap-on sitting snug against her body. 

As Caitlyn knelt on the bed, her body tensed with anticipation. She reached out and gripped the headboard, her knuckles turning white as she waited for Vi to make her move. Her heart raced in her chest as she felt Vi's presence behind her, teasing her with soft touches and gentle caresses.

Vi took her time, sliding the strap-on into Caitlyn inch by inch. Caitlyn moaned as she felt herself stretch to accommodate dildo, her body trembling with pleasure. 

“Too… too slow,” Her composure was fraying, the edges blurring. “Stop teasing.” Caitlyn arched her back further, pushing her wet heat against the invading length, demanding more.

A satisfied sound rumbled through Vi. “As you wish.” Then the world tilted. Vi’s fingers dug into her hips, pulling her back, then slamming her forward with a newfound intensity.

The next thrust was deeper, sharper, hitting that impossible sweet spot. “Oh, fuck,” she gasped, the wood of the headboard digging into her palms. Vi’s rhythm quickened with each movement as every push seemed to stretch her wider, filled her more completely. 

“That’s it,” Vi grunted, her hot breath ghosting over her neck. 

Caitlyn was drowning in sensation, her thoughts dissolving into a haze of pure, unadulterated pleasure. She tried to hold on, to maintain some semblance of control, but the relentless pounding was overwhelming, stripping away any composure left. Her grip on the headboard loosened, and she collapsed forward, her cheek pressed against the cool sheets.

The change in angle was intense as Vi’s next thrust was impossibly deep, hitting her spot. “Oh my god,” she gasped, her body arching instinctively, a strangled sound escaping her lips.

Vi leaned over her, pressing close, body flush against her back. Her hands roamed, tracing the curve of her spine, her hips, igniting every nerve ending. She felt the slight tremble in her body, the building pressure that heralded the coming storm.

Then came the searing heat of Vi’s mouth on her neck, the sharp scrape of teeth before the wet, insistent pull of her lips. Caitlyn shivered, a helpless gasp escaping her lips.

“Do you feel that?” Vi’s voice was a husky murmur against her ear. “Tell me what you want.”

Words were beyond her. Her thoughts were a jumbled mess of sensation and need. “Vi… harder, make me come… faster… please fuck,” she whimpered, her voice strained, desperate. 

Vi obliged. She drove into her harder, faster, the small grinder now intensifying the sensation, each thrust sending shockwaves of pleasure through Caitlyn.

Her world narrowed to the feel of the strap-on filling her, the sound of their gasps and moans echoing in the small room. Vi could feel the tightening, the way Caitlyn’s muscles were clenching around her, pulling her deeper.

Vi’s grip on her hips tightened, her own breathing becoming ragged, matching Caitlyn’s desperate pants. She could feel her own orgasm building, the tension coiling tight in her gut. She kept fucking her, riding her through the intense waves of Caitlyn’s orgasm, her movements becoming more frenzied, more desperate. She needed to be inside her, to feel that connection until they both shattered.

Caitlyn cried out, her head thrown back, her nails digging into the tangled sheets. Stars burst behind her eyelids, her vision blurring with the intensity of her climax. "Fuck—."

Caitlyn’s breath hitched as Vi obliged. Each thrust, harder and faster, sent a delicious jolt through her. She felt Vi’s fingers digging into her hips, grounding her. Caitlyn’s muscles clenched involuntarily around the strap, trying to draw Vi even closer, deeper. 

“ViViVi...” The name tore from her throat. “Ohgod—” she choked out.

Caitlyn felt Vi’s grip on her hips tighten.Vi’s ragged breathing mirrored her own frantic gasps. Caitlyn could sense Vi’s building pleasure.

A cry then ripped from Caitlyn’s throat as her head thrashed against the pillow. Her nails dug into the tangled sheets, seeking purchase in the storm. Stars exploded behind her eyelids, blurring her vision as the intensity peaked.

Then, with a swift, powerful movement, she was on her back, Vi looming above her. The strap-on remained firmly in place,. 

Caitlyn gasped, her breath coming in ragged bursts. Her chest heaved, still reeling from the recent orgasm, every nerve ending screaming for more. She squirmed beneath Vi, her head lolling back and forth, hitting the headboard with soft, muffled thuds.

“Careful, baby.” Vi murmured, her voice a low rumble that vibrated through Caitlyn. Strong fingers, suprisingly tender in contrast, cradled the back of her head.

Vi continued to pump into her. “Missed you, Cait.” Another thrust, and Caitlyn’s body clenched instinctively around the strap. “So fucking much.” The words were a rough caress.

“Fuck….” Vi groaned as she was about reach her own orgasm.

“Vi… I’m… oh god,” Caitlyn gasped, her nails digging into Vi’s forearms. A small, involuntary sound of utter surrender escaped her lips. The sound seemed to push Vi over the edge.

“Cait—” Vi groaned, her body arching, her head thrown back in a display of raw sensation. Caitlyn watched, mesmerized, as Vi rode the crest of her own orgasm. 

With one final, powerful thrust, Vi collapsed on top of her, their bodies slick with sweat, their breaths coming in ragged gasps. 

The room was quiet now, save for the soft rustle of sheets and the faint hum of the heater. Caitlyn lay nestled in Vi's arms, her head resting on Vi's chest, her ear pressed against the steady rhythm of her heartbeat. 

The afterglow of multiple rounds of sex wrapped around them like a thick, cozy blanket, a cocoon of peace neither seemed eager to leave. Caitlyn’s leg draped over Vi’s hip, and Vi had the smallest, softest smile on her lips, the kind that felt reserved only for moments like this.

"You know," Vi murmured, her voice low and teasing as she tilted her head slightly to look at Caitlyn, "I’m starting to think this whole holiday break was just an elaborate excuse for you to miss me more."

Caitlyn tilted her head up, her eyes sparkling with a playful light. “Maybe it was,” she replied coyly, her lips quirking into a smile. “Absence makes the heart grow fonder, right?”

“Mm, or it just makes you impatient.” Vi smirked, leaning down to press a kiss to Caitlyn’s forehead. “Not that I’m complaining.”

Caitlyn chuckled softly, her fingers absently playing with the chain of Vi’s necklace. She tugged it lightly, watching it catch the dim light filtering in from the window. 

Their conversation lulled, and they slipped into a comfortable silence, their breathing syncing as if their bodies had decided to move to the same rhythm.

Without thinking, Caitlyn let her thoughts spill out. 

“I love you.”

The words hung in the air like an audible exhale.

Caitlyn froze as soon as she realized what she’d just said, her breath catching in her throat. She didn’t dare look up, the sudden fear of having overstepped making her heart pound.

Oh my god, say something.

Vi’s body stiffened beneath her, but it lasted only a moment before her arm tightened instinctively around Caitlyn. Her eyes softened, her usual teasing bravado stripped away as her lips curved into the gentlest smile Caitlyn had ever seen. She reached up to cradle Caitlyn’s cheek, her thumb brushing over her cheekbone. 

“I love you too, Cait.” 

A pause. 

Then they both let out soft, nervous laughs, the tension in the air melting into something warm and comforting. 

Vi brushed a stray strand of hair out of Caitlyn’s face, her grin turning playful again. “Guess we’re doing this all out of order, huh? First, the flirting, then the—”

“Violet,” Caitlyn interrupted, her tone sharp but her lips twitching with a smile.

“What?” Vi asked innocently, though her grin widened. “I’m just saying we skipped a few steps. Like, I don’t know, dating and having sex for a few months before dropping the big L word?”

Caitlyn rolled her eyes but couldn’t stop the laugh that bubbled out of her. “Oh, please. You’ve been in love with me since the day we met.”

“Was not,” Vi said, feigning indignation.

“Were too,” Caitlyn countered, leaning up to kiss her briefly. “And I don’t regret saying it, even if it’s out of order."

Vi’s grin softened into something more intimate, her forehead pressing against Caitlyn’s. “Yeah, me neither,” she whispered.

They lingered in the quiet for a while, but their peaceful bubble was abruptly popped when the front door to the dorm swung open. Seraphine’s bright, sing-song voice rang out like a bell.

“Second semester, here we come!” she cheered.

"I definitely do not miss the smell of the hallways," Mel added, her voice dry and disapproving. "They really need to change the air fresheners."

Vi groaned, letting her head drop back against the pillow. “And there goes the peace and quiet.”

Caitlyn laughed softly, burying her face in the crook of Vi’s neck. “We should probably get dressed before they realize we’re here.”

“Or we could just stay here forever,” Vi suggested, her arms tightening around Caitlyn.

Caitlyn leaned back, raising an eyebrow. “You’re not seriously suggesting we hide in here until graduation, are you?”

Vi smirked. “Hey, I wouldn’t mind.”

Before Caitlyn could respond, Mel’s voice floated through the door again, smoother and more amused this time. “I’m just saying, if they’re not back yet, we get dibs on the good spots in the fridge.”

Caitlyn sighed, reluctantly pulling herself out of Vi’s embrace and reaching for her discarded clothes. “Come on,” she said, slipping her shirt back on. “Time to face the world.”

Vi sat up, watching Caitlyn move with soft, adoring eyes. “Fine,” she relented, grabbing her own shirt. “But don’t blame me if they figure out what we were up to.”

“Oh, they’ll figure it out,” Caitlyn said with a knowing smirk. “Mel’s annoyingly perceptive, and Seraphine—”

“—never stops asking questions,” Vi finished with a laugh. 

She leaned over to kiss Caitlyn one last time before they both braced themselves to rejoin the world outside their door. 

Caitlyn stepped into the Women’s Center, inhaling the familiar scent of coffee and essential oils. It had been a while since she was last here—holiday break had pulled her away—but the moment she stepped in, she was greeted by absolute chaos.

Akali and Neeko were in the middle of a heated debate by the plant donation table.

“I’m just saying, this one is clearly inappropriate for a safe space,” Akali argued, pointing at a suggestively shaped succulent.

Neeko scoffed. “You’re being ridiculous! It’s a plant! It doesn’t even look like—” She stopped, tilted her head, and then gasped. “Oh. OH. Never mind, yes, it does.”

Akali threw her arms up. “Thank you!”

Neeko quickly regained her stance. “But this one,” she grabbed a cactus, “This is perfectly fine!”

Akali recoiled. “That is literally a prickly dick, Neeko. I am not putting a thorny phallus in the reading nook!”

Caitlyn chuckled, shaking her head. 

Oh, she had missed this place.

Just then, Zeri zipped past in a blur of yellow-green light, precariously balancing three stacked donation boxes. “Sorry—EXCUSE ME—coming through—oh shit, move, move, MOVE—”

The boxes wobbled violently before inevitably toppling over. Clothes, tampons, and various toiletries scattered across the floor. Zeri skidded to a stop, blinking. “Whoops. Uhhh… that’s fine, that’s totally fine. I meant to do that.”

Caitlyn sighed. “Zeri, you really shouldn’t be—”

“I GOT IT, DON’T WORRY.” Zeri immediately started gathering everything back up, still moving way too fast for comfort. Caitlyn stepped back, letting the chaos resume as usual.

“Caitlyn!” Leona’s voice called from across the room, with a clipboard in hand, her warm smile reassuring. “Glad to see you back. I wanted to go over our plans for the semester.”

“Of course,” Caitlyn said, falling into step beside her. They began discussing upcoming events—self-defense workshops, mental health awareness week, the annual Fundraiser Gala—but before they could get too far, the door to the center creaked open.

A fiery redhead stepped inside, green eyes scanning the room like a cat that had just walked into a room full of mice. She was stunning, in a way that was both unfair and unnerving. Caitlyn had met plenty of attractive women in her life, but this one? This one was different.

Something about her presence felt disruptive. It wasn’t just her beauty—it was the way she carried herself, the confidence in her stride, the way her sharp gaze flicked over everything like she was already in control of the space. 

And then those eyes landed on Caitlyn.

There was a flicker of something.

Recognition? Amusement?

Caitlyn wasn’t sure, but it made her shift slightly, straightening her posture. She wasn’t the type to be easily intimidated, yet under this woman’s gaze, she felt assessed. 

Still, she kept her tone polite. “Hello,” she said. “Welcome to the Women’s Center. I'm Caitlyn, . Can I assist with you anything?”

The redhead’s lips curled into a smirk as she slowly looked Caitlyn up and down. The scrutiny made Caitlyn’s skin prickle with discomfort, but she refused to waver.

“Caitlyn, huh?” the redhead mused. “Huh. Interesting.”

Caitlyn frowned. “...Is there a problem?”

The redhead chuckled, shaking her head. “Nah. Just funny, is all. Someone still knows how to pull 'em. I guess some things never change.”

Caitlyn’s brow furrowed. “I—excuse me?”

But the redhead was already shaking her head with a tsk, amusement glinting in her emerald eyes. “Anyway, I’m supposed to find the counselor. My doc suggested I should do counselling to deal with my shit or something like that.”

Something about the way she said it felt both dismissive and sharp, like she was simultaneously joking and daring Caitlyn to say something. Caitlyn, still trying to process the bizarre comment, forced herself to remain composed. 

“Right. The counselor’s office is just down that hall, second door on the left.”

The redhead gave her a lingering, almost knowing smirk. “Thanks, princess.” Her tone was sickly sweet but laced with venom. She turned toward the office but threw one last glance over her shoulder. “Name’s Sarah, by the way. Sarah Fortune.”

Then, with an air of effortless confidence, she disappeared behind the counselor’s door, leaving Caitlyn standing there, utterly baffled—and, if she was being honest, increasingly irritated.

Her jaw clenched slightly as she replayed the interaction in her head. 

What the hell?

The midday sun bathed the campus grounds in golden warmth as Mel, Vi, and Seraphine sat at an outdoor table, the hum of student life around them. Laughter, the shuffle of feet, and distant chatter filled the air, but their little corner of the quad was focused, buzzing with the energy of new plans.

Mel stretched luxuriously, her golden bangles catching the sunlight. “I’ve decided I’m joining the debate club this semester,” she said, her tone one of casual dominance.

Vi raised an eyebrow. “Debate club? You?”

“Yes, me,” Mel replied, a sly smile curling her lips. “Last semester was a bore. I need a challenge. And let’s be honest, no one argues better than I do.”

“True,” Vi admitted, smirking. “You’ve got ‘annoyingly persuasive’ down to a science.”

Mel raised her coffee cup in mock toast. “Jealousy is unbecoming, Vi.”

Across the table, Seraphine fidgeted, twisting a lock of pink hair around her finger as though trying to summon courage. “I’ve got big plans too,” she finally said, her voice unusually firm.

Mel turned her sharp gaze on her. “Oh? Let’s hear it.”

Seraphine squared her shoulders, her cheeks pink. “I’m going to confess to Akali. No more hints. Just... tell her how I feel.”

Vi nearly spat out her drink. “What? You’re just gonna walk up to her and—what—drop the ‘I like you’ bomb?”

“Exactly,” Seraphine said with a resolute nod. “It’s time to be bold.”

Mel tilted her head, a glint of approval in her eyes. “I didn’t think you had it in you. I’m impressed.”

Vi chuckled. “Just make sure you’re ready. Akali’s got that ‘too cool for emotions’ thing down, but deep down, she’s a softie.”

Seraphine grinned. “Thanks, guys. What about you, Vi? Any big plans for this semester?”

Vi shrugged, leaning back and lacing her fingers behind her head. “I dunno. I’ll figure it out as I go. Wing it. How hard can it be? Anyways...” She stood up and grabs her bag. “ I'll go ahead and pick up Cait from the center. Good luck with the love confession, Sera. Try not to pass out.”  

Seraphine stuck her tongue out. “I’ll have you know, I’ve been practicing in the mirror.”  

Mel smirked, setting down her coffee. “That explains the dramatic monologues I’ve been hearing at 2 AM.”  

Seraphine gasped, scandalized. “That was one time!”  

Mel arched a brow. “It was three times.”  

Vi laughed as she strolled off, shaking her head. Campus stretched out before her, golden in the midday sun, but her feet knew the way to the center well. Even now, the moment she stepped inside, it was like a switch flipped.  

“Vi!”  

Zeri beamed from behind the reception desk, spinning dramatically in her chair. “You’re alive!”  

Akali, lounging nearby, smirked. “Surprised you’re not in jail, to be honest.”  

Leona, ever the calm and composed one, crossed her arms with a knowing grin. “Or in a ditch.”  

Neeko, wide-eyed with mock horror, gasped. “We would avenge you, though!”  

Vi snorted. “Nice to know you’ve got my back.”  

Caitlyn, leaning against the desk, smiled at her, that warm, familiar kind of smile that made Vi’s shoulders relax without even realizing. “Ignore them,” Caitlyn said smoothly. “They just miss you.”  

Vi strode over with a lazy grin and wrapped an arm around Caitlyn’s waist, pulling her close. “What can I say? I’m unforgettable.”  

“Like a head injury.”  Akali, deadpan.

Vi shot her finger guns. “Damn right.”  

Caitlyn chuckled, squeezing Vi’s hand before shifting back into official mode. “Anyway, today was fine, except for this one person who came in for the counselor—so unbelievably rude, entitled, just—”  

The door to the counselor’s office swung open.  

Vi barely had time to process the movement before a voice—low, amused, and carrying the kind of smugness that instant made her want to punch something—slid through the air like a knife.  

“Hey, tiger. Been a while. Miss me?”  

No.

Vi’s entire body went rigid.  

Her stomach plummeted.

There were a handful of voices that could make her immediately wish she had stayed in bed that morning. This was one of them.  

Slowly, she turned. And there she was.  

Sarah. Fucking. Fortune.  

Standing in the doorway like she owned the place, smirking like she knew she was about to ruin Vi’s day.

Vi’s eye twitched. “Are you fucking kidding me?”  

Caitlyn blinked, looking between them, her brow furrowing. “You know eachother?”  

Sarah’s smirk widened. “Oh, we go way back.”  

Vi exhaled sharply, crossing her arms tight over her chest. “Not far enough.”  

From the corner, Neeko gasped, practically vibrating. “Ohhhh, it's the ex.”  

Vi cut in sharply. “Nope. Not doing this.”  

Leona, ever the neutral party, sighed and sipped her tea. “Oh boy.”  

Sarah tilted her head, faux innocence dripping from every syllable. “C’mon, don’t be like that, Vi. I was just thinking about all our good times.”  

Vi scoffed, arms tightening. “The good times where you crashed my bike and ghosted me for a week? Or you know that time you lied about borrowing money for a school project and you decided to buy fucking weed—and still had the audacity to steal my hoodie!”  

Sarah shrugged, entirely unbothered. “What can I say? I have excellent taste.”  

Vi ran a hand down her face, inhaling sharply. Janna, help me, if I commit a crime today—

“What the hell are you even doing here?”  

Sarah gestured lazily behind her. “Counseling." She sighed dramatically. "I have issues.”  

Vi snorted. “You don’t say.”  

Sarah flashed a grin before turning her heel to the door. "Well, it's been fun catching up with you. We'll see more of eachother this semester, hmm?"

Vi, still frozen in place, let out a slow, controlled breath. Then, turning to Caitlyn, she muttered, "I’m gonna need, like, five drinks after this."

Caitlyn sighed, patting Vi’s shoulder. "I’ll make it six."

From the couch, Zeri took a loud sip of her boba. "So… I’m assuming we don’t like her?"

It was night time. Vi sat slumped on the steps near the towering statue of Professor Heimerdinger, the university’s revered founder. The cool night air was a refreshing contrast to the simmering frustration still burning in her chest.

This spot had history. It was here, last year, that she’d hurled a bottle at the damn statue in a drunken rage. The bottle incident had landed her in the Women’s Center for mandatory community service, working with Caitlyn.

Ad now here she was again, but this time, sober.

The irony wasn’t lost on her that this place—this damn statue—marked the start of something better, something steadier. And yet, right now, it felt like she was teetering on the edge of another storm, one she wasn’t sure she could weather.

She pulled her phone out of her jacket pocket, the screen lighting up her face in the darkness. She hesitated for a moment, her thumb hovering over the screen. Then, with a resigned sigh, she tapped the button to video call Jinx. It rang once, twice—Vi was just about to hang up when the screen flickered, and her little sister’s chaotic energy burst through.

“Hiya, sis!” Jinx greeted with her usual manic enthusiasm, her blue hair a wild mess as she grinned into the camera. “How’s the semester—whoa, wait a sec. Why do you look like shit? Oh my god, did the long legs do this? I swear to god, Vi, if Kiramman—”

“It’s not Caitlyn,” Vi interrupted, her voice flat and tired. “She's back.”

Jinx froze, her grin vanishing in an instant. “Who’s back?”

“Sarah.”

“WHAT?!” 

Jinx’s scream nearly blew out Vi’s speakers, making her wince and hold the phone away. “I thought that bitch got shipped off to rehab! Why the hell is she even there? What does she want now?”

Vi sighed, running a hand down her face. “I don’t know, Jinx. She just showed up earlier at the center. Counselling, apparently. She probably enrolled recenty.”

Jinx’s face was thunderous, her eyes blazing with anger. “Un-freaking-believable,” she muttered. “Vi, you’ve got to be kidding me. After everything she put you through? After all the shit she pulled? What does she think this is, some kind of happy reunion?”

Vi didn’t respond, her silence saying more than words could. Jinx leaned closer to the camera, her expression softening into something more protective. “Vi... I swear, if she tries to pull you back into her bullshit—”

“She’s not,” Vi cut in, but her voice wavered. "I don’t know. I mean, it’s just—she’s Sarah, right? She’s always gonna be a shitshow. But the timing?” She shook her head, scrunching her nose as if the very thought left a bad taste in her mouth. “I just don’t need her causing problems with Caitlyn. Not now.”

“I get it,” Jinx said, her expression darkening. “Sarah was a piece of work before, and I don’t want her hurting you again. I’ve seen what she did to you, Vi... you don’t need that kind of bullshit in your life.”

Vi stared at the screen, her chest tightening. “What if Caitlyn thinks less of me? What if she—."

“She won’t,” Jinx said firmly, cutting her off. “Caitlyn loves you, you dumbass. I can see how she looks at you like you're the center of the fucking universe. It's gross. She’s not gonna judge you for having a toxic ex. She’ll probably want to punch Sarah herself once she hears everything.”

Vi let out a weak laugh. Jinx’s expression softened further, the fiery anger fading into a deep, sisterly concern. “You’ve come so far, Vi. You’ve built something good. Don’t let Sarah mess with your head, and don’t let her make you doubt yourself. You’re not that same person anymore.”

Vi swallowed hard, her throat tight. “Thanks, sis.”

“Anytime,” Jinx replied, her grin returning, though it was smaller this time, more genuine. “Now, take care of yourself, okay? And if Sarah even looks at you funny, call me. I’ll handle her.”

Vi snorted. “You’d probably set something on fire.”

“No promises,” Jinx said with a wink. “Anyway, get some sleep, alright? And take care of that cupcake of yours. I’ll see you at prefosh.”

“Yeah,” Vi said, a small smile tugging at her lips. “I’ll see you then.”

The call ended with Jinx blowing an exaggerated kiss at the screen, and Vi leaned back, staring up at the stars. Her mind was still tangled, but there was a sliver of relief in hearing her sister’s voice. 

Vi sat quietly beneath the large statue, her hands resting on her knees as she stared at the ground, lost in thought.

She didn’t notice Caitlyn approach until the soft click of heels echoed against the stone walkway.

Vi stiffened slightly, then forced herself to relax.

“I thought I might find you here,” Caitlyn’s voice was gentle, carrying that calm certainty that always made Vi feel like she wasn’t alone.

Vi exhaled through her nose, lips twitching in something that wasn’t quite a smile. “That predictable, huh?”

Caitlyn gave a small, knowing smile as she took a seat beside her, the space between them barely there. “Not predictable,” she corrected. “I just know you.”

The words settled something in Vi’s chest, but she ignored it.

A beat of silence stretched between them. Caitlyn studied her, sharp eyes catching the tension in Vi’s posture, the way her fingers flexed and curled like she was itching for a fight that hadn’t started yet.

“You’ve been off since this afternoon,” Caitlyn observed, her voice laced with quiet concern. “I’m assuming it’s about her. Do you want to talk about it?”

Vi let out a humorless chuckle. “She and I… we have some history.”

“So I’ve heard.”

Vi huffed a laugh, shaking her head. “Yeah? Bet you haven’t heard the fun parts.”

Caitlyn stayed silent, letting Vi set the pace.

Vi’s fingers dragged through her hair. "She was—we we're awful together. Fucked me up for a long time and now she's back. And I don't know, I just don't wanna mess this up. I feel like everything is starting to feel better and now she shows up like—"

"Hey." Caitlyn’s eyes softened, she placed a gentle hand on Vi’s, her thumb brushing over the back of her hand in comforting circles. "It's okay." she said, her voice low and steady. 

Vi exhaled, something in her shoulders loosening.  “It’s not, like… some deep, dark secret. Just a mess. And seeing Sarah today—” she scoffed, shaking her head. “Didn’t think I’d see her again. Thought that part of my life was dead and buried.”

Caitlyn stayed quiet, waiting.

Vi sighed. “Sarah was… there, y’know? When everything went to shit. After my parents—” She swallowed. “After that. Vander was drowning in his own grief, and I had Jinx, Mylo, Claggor to take care of. I had to be the strong one, but Sarah… she saw past that. She let me be pissed. Let me break down when I needed to.” Vi’s voice softened. “For a while, it was good.”

Caitlyn hesitated, then asked gently, “What changed?”

Vi clenched her fists. “Her dad. He died. And she just… spiraled. Started drinking, picking fights, getting into trouble. And me? I couldn’t lose her, so I went down with her. Thought I was helping, keeping her from completely losing herself, but all I did was wreck myself, too.”

She rubbed at her face. “Jinx stopped talking to me. Mylo told me I was turning into someone he didn’t know. Even Claggor—he never said it, but I could see it in his eyes. I was messing everything up. But I didn’t stop. Not until Sarah’s mom stepped in and yanked her out. Rehab, out of town, just like that.” She snapped her fingers, then let her hand drop. “And I was left in the wreckage. Alone.”

Caitlyn’s heart ached at the rawness in Vi’s voice. She wanted to reach for her hand, but Vi was already pushing forward, forcing a smirk onto her face.

“Eventually, I got my shit together. Family took me back, mostly. I picked up boxing again, started actually trying in school. But relationships? That was off the table. Just hookups, casual flings. No mess, no stress. Easy.”

A beat. 

Then, she nudged Caitlyn with her knee. “Then I met you.”

Caitlyn rolled her eyes but couldn’t fight the warmth rising in her chest. “And I ruined your simple, emotionally-detached lifestyle?”

Vi grinned, finally looking at her. “Oh, completely. Absolute menace. Making me feel things, care about stuff.” She sighed dramatically. “The horror.”

Caitlyn chuckled, shaking her head before squeezing Vi’s hand just a little tighter. “You know,” she said softly, “I’m really proud of you.”

Vi blinked, caught off guard. “For what? Oversharing?”

“For trusting me,” Caitlyn corrected. “For opening up. I know it wasn’t easy.”

Vi looked away, exhaling sharply. “I don’t know. It’s just... hard. I never wanted to bring her up. I never wanted you to think that she could mess with what we have.” Her voice dropped. “I just don’t want to mess things up with you, Cait.”

Caitlyn turned to her fully, their knees touching. “Violet,” she said gently. “Look at me.”

Vi hesitated, then met her gaze.

Caitlyn’s expression was steady, sure. “You’re not going to mess anything up with me.”

Vi let out a breath she hadn’t realized she was holding.

“I hope so,” she admitted. “I just don’t want to drag all this baggage into our relationship.”

Caitlyn’s lips quirked into something playful. “Hey, if Sarah tries anything, I’m pretty good with a gun.”

Vi barked a laugh, shaking her head. “You seriously gonna bring a gun into this?”

“Well, not literally,” Caitlyn teased, her grin widening. “But I can always come up with a backup plan.”

Vi chuckled again, the weight in her chest easing just a little. Caitlyn’s banter always had that effect. It was like a balm to her wounds, and for the first time in a while, Vi felt like maybe—just maybe—she could leave the past behind. 

Vi woke up feeling surprisingly light, despite yesterday's events, the kind of mood you could only get when the morning sun filtered in through the window in just the right way. Maybe it was the fact that she’d spent the night tangled in blankets with Caitlyn, who was still snoring softly beside her.

Caitlyn’s face was relaxed, her soft blonde hair a little messy around her head, and—oh—there was a tiny trickle of drool dribbling down her chin. Vi couldn’t help herself; she chuckled quietly, leaning over to gently wipe it away with the edge of the blanket.

Caitlyn, clearly half asleep, made a noise that was somewhere between a groan and a whimper. “What’s so funny?” she mumbled, her voice still thick with sleep.

Vi smirked, kissing Caitlyn lightly on the forehead. “Just thinking about how adorable you are when you’re drooling in your sleep.”

Caitlyn groaned again, but a smile tugged at the corners of her lips. “You’re lucky I love you,” she muttered, wrapping her arms around Vi and pulling her close for a lazy morning snuggle.

As Vi and Caitlyn walked into the living area, they found Mel and Seraphine already awake, both wearing that disheveled, half-asleep look people get when they’ve just rolled out of bed. The unmistakable sound of sizzling eggs filled the air, and Seraphine, bleary-eyed, was struggling to flip pancakes with a little more enthusiasm than skill.

Mel, on the other hand, was working the eggs with the precision of a professional, flipping them with the kind of ease that made Vi raise an eyebrow in admiration. She glanced over at the couple and raised an eyebrow. “Oh, good. You’re awake. I’m starving.”

Vi smirked, leaning against the kitchen doorframe and crossing her arms. “I’d be more surprised if you weren’t starving, Mel. You’ve probably made ‘eating’ into a sport by now.” 

Mel rolled her eyes without missing a beat, tossing the eggs one more time before responding. “At least I don’t have a ‘snuggle session’ that had me up at the crack of dawn.”

Caitlyn’s cheeks flushed a little, but she smiled as she grabbed her coffee mug from the counter. She let Vi take the lead with the teasing. “Morning, Mel. Morning, Sera. Looks like we’re all starting our day with the same brand of enthusiasm.”

Seraphine, in the middle of flipping another pancake and clearly losing the battle, groaned. “I’m not even awake yet. Why am I making pancakes?”

“Because I’m hungry,” Mel replied matter-of-factly, shooting Seraphine a pointed look. “This is how we survive. Get used to it.”

Seraphine sighed dramatically but couldn't help the fondness in her voice as she finally managed to get the pancake onto the plate. “Yeah, yeah. The pancakes are coming... eventually.”

Vi sat on the couch aroun the coffee table, naturally pulling Caitlyn down beside her and wrapping an arm around her shoulders. Caitlyn leaned into her side, taking a sip from her mug with that soft, post-sleep warmth in her eyes.

“So, Sera,” Vi started, leaning back in her chair, “did you finally confess to Akali or what?”

Seraphine froze mid-pour with a stack of pancakes in her hands. Her face turned a shade redder as she glanced at Vi, then quickly looked away. “Uhhh... no. I chickened out.”

Vi smirked, clearly enjoying her friend's discomfort. “Knew it. You’ve been talking about it for days, and you still couldn’t pull the trigger.”

“Shut up!” Seraphine huffed, clearly embarrassed, but her blush made it clear how endearing the whole situation was. “I’m getting there! Just... not today.”

Mel, who had been leaning against the counter eating her food, chimed in with a grin. “No pressure, Sera. We all know you’re a slow burn.”

Vi raised an eyebrow. “Does that mean you’ve finally figured out how to cook? Or do we need to keep signing you up for crash courses?”

Mel gave Vi a pointed look as she flipped her eggs again with a grace that screamed ‘expert.’ “At least I’m not still trying to figure out how to flip pancakes without burning them.”

“Hey, I’m learning!” Seraphine protested, though it was clear she was a work in progress.

Caitlyn leaned into Vi, her hand slipping naturally into hers as she flashed a playful grin. “It’s the thought that counts, right?”

Vi chuckled and squeezed Caitlyn’s hand. “Exactly. You can’t rush perfection.”

“I can, though,” Mel quipped with a wink, sitting down at the table. “Now, let’s eat before I raid the fridge.”

Seraphine, having finally succeeded with the last pancake, slid into her seat with a playful glare at Vi. “One of these days, I’ll confess. I just need more time to prepare for Akali’s inevitable sarcasm.”

They finished breakfast and began preparing for the day. Mel and Seraphine left first, followed by Caitlyn and Vi, who started walking together across campus toward their classes. 

“So, what’s first on the agenda today?” Vi asked, glancing at Caitlyn with a grin.

Caitlyn pulled her jacket a little tighter, looking up at Vi with a raised eyebrow. “First? Survive the day without murdering any exes.”

Vi laughed, but the worry still lingered in the back of her mind. She trusted Caitlyn, though—more than anyone else. “Fair. But if she even looks at you wrong, I’ll—”

“You’ll what?” Caitlyn teased, nudging her lightly. “Give her a good talking-to? You’re the muscle, and I’ll take care of the rest.”

Vi chuckled again, squeezing Caitlyn’s hand as they walked toward their first class. “Deal. But if she pulls anything, you’ll always have me backing you up.”

“So, I was thinking about doing a self-defense class for the students,” Caitlyn said, her pen tapping thoughtfully against the page. “And maybe a mental health panel to address some of the stress everyone’s been under this year.”

Leona nodded enthusiastically, flipping through her own notes. “Sounds like a solid plan. We could also bring in some guest speakers—maybe someone from the legal aid group? That might help cover some of the practical stuff.”

“Exactly!” Caitlyn said, smiling as she scribbled more notes. “We can try to—.”

A loud crash echoed from the hallway, followed by the unmistakable slam of a door.

Papers fluttered off the desk from the sheer force of it, and Caitlyn swore she felt her soul try to escape her body. Sarah, clearly fuming, stormed out of the counselor’s office, yelling something unintelligible. "—do not have attention seeking issues!" 

Neeko, who had been quietly reading a book at the corner of the room, jumped so hard she nearly flipped off the chair. Her wide, startled eyes darted around, looking for the source of the sudden chaos. Zeri, who had been carrying an armful of materials for the center’s upcoming events, let out a startled gasp as the papers she’d been holding scattered like confetti in a windstorm.

“Damn,” Akali muttered, walking over to Zeri, “You good?” she asked, noticing the smaller girl’s flustered attempts to pick up the papers. 

Zeri shot her a quick thumbs-up, still blinking from the shock. 

Akali, unfazed, approached Sarah with her usual cool, casual demeanor. “You seem tense—” But before she could finish her observation, Sarah shoved past her in a huff, not sparing anyone a second glance. 

Akali turned to watch her go, unimpressed. “Well, someone’s off their meds.”

Caitlyn, ever polite, immediately stood up from the table and moved toward Sarah, her tone gentle yet laced with concern. "Hey... is everything, alright?" she asked, but before she could get another word out, Sarah shot her a scathing look.

“Aw, Kiramman, that’s sweet of you. But if I wanted to talk to someone with a superiority complex, I’d still be in that office.”

Caitlyn’s polite smile twitched at the edges.

Sarah winked, turned on her heel, and strutted out.

Silence.

Then, Leona exhaled through her nose. “Well. That happened.”

Zeri, who was still picking up the things she dropped, muttered, “What kind of unhinged soap opera did I just walk into?”

Neeko, still looking like a startled rabbit, just whispered, “Why so much anger?”

Shaking off the absurdity, Caitlyn straightened her blazer and turned to the counselor’s office. “We should check on Steb.”

They stepped inside to find Steb, their ever-suffering counselor, rubbing his temples like he was debating if it was too early to quit his job.

Behind him, the remains of a wall clock lay shattered on the floor, the timepiece looking like it had been violently yeeted off the wall.

“Is—uh—everything okay?” Caitlyn asked hesitantly.

Steb looked at them, exhausted. “Next time, we're banning loud clocks.”

Leona and Caitlyn exchanged a look—half disbelief, half resignation.

Caitlyn sighed, rubbing her temples. “I should’ve brought my gun.”

It’s gonna be a long semester.

Vi leaned back in her seat, casually munching on a fry. Across from her, at their usual lunch table, Mel scrolled through her phone, her gold earrings catching the light as she smirked to herself.

"Sooo, there's this trend I've been seeing," Mel started, her tone as nonchalant as ever, though her lips twitched with amusement. "It's all about testing your partner to see how they react in certain situations."

Seraphine, who was sipping on a brightly colored smoothie, perked up immediately. "Oh, like those weird loyalty tests people do? What kind of tests are you talking about?"

Vi raised an eyebrow, clearly unimpressed. "Sounds dumb. Why would you need to test someone you're already dating? If you trust 'em, you trust 'em."

"Of course you’d say that," Mel said with a knowing grin, resting her chin in her hand. "You’ve got Caitlyn. Perfect girlfriend, never fails anything. Must be nice."

Vi shrugged but didn’t hide her smirk. "What can I say? She’s got standards—me." 

Mel rolled her eyes. "Anyways," she said, turning to Seraphine, "Before I explain, do me a favor. Peel this orange for me, I just got my nails done." She slid the orange across the table toward her roommate, her manicured nails gleaming.

Seraphine blinked at the fruit as though it had insulted her personally. "Excuse me? With my nails? So, what, my nails should just not be respected?"

Mel gasped dramatically, pointing at her. "And that, Sera, is why you fail the test!"

Vi laughed, leaning forward. "So wait, the whole test is just to see if they’ll peel an orange for you?"

Mel nodded. "Yup. If they do it without hesitation, they pass. If they make excuses like someone here..." She shot Seraphine a pointed look. "...they fail."

Vi snorted, shaking her head. "This is ridiculous. So if I peel the orange, I win, huh?" She grabbed the fruit and spun it in her hands like it was some kind of rare artifact. "Here you go, Mel. Let me peel this life-changing orange for you."

Before she could start, however, a familiar voice chimed in.

"Sorry I’m late," Caitlyn said as she approached the table, her bag slung over one shoulder. "I got caught up with class the professor kept ranting about his divorce. What did I miss?"

Vi’s lips curled into a grin as an idea popped into her head. "Hey, cupcake," she said sweetly, holding up the orange. "Can you peel this for me?"

Caitlyn paused, raising a perfectly arched eyebrow at her girlfriend. "Peel...an orange? For you?"

Mel and Seraphine were suddenly silent, their eyes darting between Caitlyn and Vi like they were watching the climax of a movie. 

They leaned forward in unison, their expressions eager with anticipation.

Caitlyn glanced at them briefly before her eyes returned to Vi, her expression suspicious. "...Is this a test?" 

The table went completely still. 

Mel and Seraphine exchanged panicked looks, not sure whether to laugh or confess. Caitlyn tilted her head, her gaze sharp as she assessed the situation.

“Well?” she pressed, her fingers already taking the orange from Vi’s hand. “Is this a test to see how fast I can peel it, or how well I do it?”

The girls froze, their jaws practically hitting the table. 

Caitlyn calmly began peeling the orange with her bare hands, her movements meticulous. The peel came off in one clean spiral, like something out of an oddly satisfying video. She was laser-focused, peeling as if it were an art form, her hands quick and precise. 

Not a single bit of white pith was left behind on the fruit.

Holy shit.

Vi stared, utterly transfixed, while Mel and Seraphine exchanged stunned glances. They did not know whether to be impressed or scared.

After a few moments, Caitlyn held up the completely peeled orange with a smug. "Because I can do both," she said coolly. 

She didn’t stop there, though. She pulled apart a slice of the fruit, turned to Vi, and held it up. 

"Here," Caitlyn said, her voice softening. "For you."

Vi grinned like a kid in a candy store as she leaned forward and took the slice, popping it into her mouth. "Thank you~" she mumbled around the orange, her cheeks flushing slightly. "You’re amazing, y’know that?"

"Of course I do," Caitlyn replied with a teasing smile, sitting down beside her girlfriend as though nothing had happened.

Mel finally found her voice. "Okay, hold up," she said, pointing at Caitlyn like she’d just performed a magic trick. "That was insane. No hesitation, no complaints, and it’s like you trained for this your whole life. How did you know we were testing you?"

Caitlyn quirked an eyebrow. "It wasn’t hard to figure out. The two of you were staring at me like I was on trial."

Seraphine groaned, sinking into her chair. "You’re making the rest of us look bad, Caitlyn."

Caitlyn chuckled, brushing a stray strand of hair behind her ear. "I wasn’t trying to make a point. I just like peeling oranges for Vi."

Vi let out a low whistle, nudging Caitlyn’s shoulder with her own. "Damn, Cait. If I didn’t already know you were the one, that would’ve sealed the deal."

Mel leaned back in her chair, shaking her head in disbelief. "You’re unreal. Vi, you’d better hold onto her."

"Oh, I plan to," Vi said, wrapping an arm around Caitlyn’s waist. "I’m not letting this one go."

Caitlyn, still composed, plucked another slice of orange and offered it to Vi. Mel and Seraphine could only watch in awe as Vi accepted it with a wide, giddy grin.

“Well,” Seraphine muttered after a beat, “Now I feel like I need to step up my game.” 

Mel laughed. "Okay, Kiramman, you’ve officially set the bar. Now I have to see how Sevika would do with this whole orange peel thing."

Vi rolled her eyes, leaning back in her seat and crossing her arms. "Here we go again. Mel, I don’t get why you’re so obsessed with this. You’re already dating Sevika. You know she’d probably just crush the orange with her bare hands and call it a day."

Mel grinned, unbothered. "Oh, I know Sevika would crush it—literally and metaphorically—but that’s why I want to see it in action. She’s way too cocky. I need to bring her down a peg."

Caitlyn chuckled. "It sounds like you’re looking for excuses to mess with her. That’s hardly fair, don’t you think?"

"Fair? Please," Mel said, waving her hand dismissively. "I’ve seen her juggle weights for fun. If she can’t peel an orange without breaking a sweat, I’ll never let her live it down."

Seraphine perked up, suddenly intrigued. "Wait, if Mel’s going to test Sevika, does that mean I have to test Akali?" She paused, biting her lip as she considered it. "Not that I know if Akali and I are even at the ‘peeling oranges for each other’ stage. It’s... complicated."

Vi barked a laugh, reaching for another fry. "Complicated? You’ve been sneaking out of the dorm at night to see her for weeks. That doesn’t sound complicated—it sounds like a situationship."

"Thanks for that helpful insight, Vi," Seraphine shot back, pouting slightly. "But seriously, Akali’s so unpredictable. She might peel the orange—or she might just eat it with the peel still on to make a point."

Caitlyn raised an eyebrow, clearly amused. "That would certainly be... memorable."

"Okay, fine," Seraphine said, tossing her hands up. "Let’s all do it, then. We’ll see how our partners or... whatever they are... handle the orange test. Caitlyn, you already passed, obviously, so you don’t have to prove anything."

Caitlyn’s lips quirked into a sly smile. "Thank you for that acknowledgment. But for the record, I still think these tests are manipulative and sadistic."

"But you’re also a little into it," Vi teased, nudging her with her elbow.

Caitlyn gave her a playful glare but didn’t deny it. "I admit, it is entertaining to see how people react under pressure. Though, in a real relationship, communication should take precedence over fruit-based games."

Mel smirked. "You keep saying that, but you were awfully quick to peel that orange. You enjoyed flexing on us."

Caitlyn’s smile widened as she leaned into Vi, her voice soft but teasing. "What can I say? I like being the best."

Vi let out a low whistle, shaking her head with a laugh. "You’re dangerous, Cait."

Mel clapped her hands, pulling everyone’s attention back to her. "Alright, it’s settled. I’ll test Sevika, Seraphine will test Akali, and we’ll report back with the results."

Seraphine nodded, already texting Akali. "This is either going to be the cutest thing ever or a complete disaster."

Vi groaned, pinching the bridge of her nose. "I still think this is dumb. I can’t believe you’re dragging your partners into this nonsense."

"Come on, Vi," Mel said with a grin. "Aren’t you even a little curious about how they’ll do?"

Vi glanced at Caitlyn, who was quietly smirking at her. "Nope," Vi said firmly, though her expression softened as Caitlyn’s hand found hers under the table. "I already know I’ve got the best one."

Mel and Seraphine groaned in unison, throwing fries at Vi as she laughed. Caitlyn, meanwhile, simply squeezed Vi’s hand, a soft smile on her lips as the conversation shifted to the upcoming tests.

At the cafe, Mel sat across from Sevika at the small café table, her legs crossed elegantly, a perfectly composed smile on her face. On the surface, it was just another casual lunch during Sevika’s break. But Vi, stationed at the counter and pretending to wipe down trays, knew better. Mel was scheming, and Sevika had no idea what was coming.

"So," Mel said, her voice light and conversational as she rested her chin on her hand. "I’ve been thinking about adding more fruits to my diet. You know, vitamin C and all that."

Sevika raised an eyebrow, glancing up from her coffee. "You hate fruit. Especially oranges."

Mel tilted her head, her smile widening. "True, but isn’t it sweet that you remember that?"

Sevika rolled her eyes, a faint smirk tugging at her lips. "What’s your point, Mel?"

Mel casually reached into her designer bag, pulling out a single orange and placing it on the table between them. "I want you to peel this for me."

Sevika blinked, looking at the orange like it had personally offended her. "...Peel it?"

"Yes," Mel said, her tone completely serious. "Peel it."

Sevika’s brow furrowed in confusion. "Why would I peel it if you don’t even like oranges?"

"Because," Mel replied smoothly, leaning in slightly, "It’s a test of character."

At the counter, Vi had to duck behind a napkin dispenser to hide her growing grin. Mel was really doing this.

Sevika sighed, rubbing the bridge of her nose. "You’re ridiculous, you know that?"

"I know," Mel said cheerfully, sitting back in her chair and gesturing at the orange. "But you’re still going to do it."

Sevika muttered something under her breath—probably about Mel being impossible—but reached for the orange anyway. Her large hands dwarfed the fruit, and she hesitated for a moment before digging her fingers into the peel. 

The result was... a massacre.

Chunks of peel flew off in jagged pieces, some of them landing on the table, some in Sevika’s lap. Juice squirted in random directions as she attempted to pry the rest of the skin off, her face set in a determined scowl. By the time she was done, the orange looked like it had survived a small-scale war. Bits of pith still clung stubbornly to its sides, and one of the segments was crushed from Sevika’s overly firm grip.

Mel stared at the sad, mutilated orange in front of her, her expression unreadable. "Well," she said after a long pause, "That’s certainly... unique."

Vi, who had been watching the entire thing from her vantage point, was now biting her lip so hard to stifle her laughter that she was in danger of drawing blood. Tears pricked at the corners of her eyes as she ducked behind the counter, her shoulders shaking with suppressed giggles.

Sevika leaned back in her chair, arms crossed, and fixed Mel with a flat look. "Happy now? Or do you want me to dissect it too?"

Mel sighed, picking up one of the cleaner orange segments and holding it up for inspection. "You know," she said thoughtfully, "It’s not about how you peel it. It’s about the fact that you did it for me."

Sevika raised an eyebrow, clearly unimpressed. "You’re just saying that because I butchered the thing."

"Maybe," Mel admitted with a small smirk, popping the orange segment into her mouth. "But it’s the thought that counts."

Vi couldn’t hold it in any longer. She burst out laughing, clutching the counter for support as tears streamed down her face. Sevika shot her a glare, but that only made Vi laugh harder.

"What the hell is so funny, Vi?" Sevika demanded, though the corners of her mouth twitched in spite of herself.

Vi wiped at her eyes, still grinning like an idiot. "I’m sorry, it’s just—you didn’t peel it, Sev. You assaulted it."

Mel chuckled, delicately dabbing at her lips with a napkin. "She has a point. That poor orange didn’t stand a chance."

Sevika groaned, running a hand down her face. "Next time, just ask me to punch something. I’m better at that."

Mel reached across the table, placing her hand on Sevika’s arm. "Relax, you passed the test. In your own... uniquely destructive way."

Sevika shook her head, a small, reluctant smile breaking through her exasperation. "You’re insane, you know that?"

"Absolutely," Mel said with a grin. 

Vi, still grinning, gave Sevika a thumbs-up from behind the counter. "Hey, at least you tried That’s more than I expected."

Sevika flipped her off, but her smirk said she wasn’t really mad. Mel leaned back in her chair, clearly pleased with how things had gone. 

Meanwhile at the women's center, the warm hum of quiet activity filled the air. Caitlyn was at her usual spot by the resource desk, casually pretending to review some paperwork but keeping a watchful eye on the unfolding scene nearby. She had a front-row seat to what was shaping up to be another ridiculous "relationship test."

Seraphine, perched on the edge of the sofa, was chatting animatedly with Akali, who was lounging in the chair beside her. They were relaxed, the kind of easy dynamic that hinted at something more than just friendship, though neither of them had quite defined it yet.

Out of nowhere, Seraphine reached for an orange from the fruit bowl on the coffee table between them. She turned to Akali, holding it up with an exaggerated smile. "Hey, could you peel this for me? My nails are too long, and I don’t want to ruin them."

Akali blinked, glancing at the orange, then at Seraphine. Without hesitation, she leaned forward, plucked the orange from Seraphine’s hand, and stood up. "Yeah, no problem. Be right back."

Caitlyn and Seraphine exchanged quick, conspiratorial glances. The bait was set. Caitlyn arched an eyebrow, silently wondering how this would go. Meanwhile, Seraphine folded her hands neatly in her lap, trying her best to look innocent.

It didn’t take long before Akali returned. What she brought back, however, left both Seraphine and Caitlyn stunned.

In her hands was a small, acorn-shaped plate, the kind of detail that made Caitlyn do a double-take. Arranged neatly on the plate were perfectly peeled orange slices, each piece meticulously placed in a spiral pattern that resembled a blooming flower.

Akali set the plate down in front of Seraphine with a satisfied grin. "So, I remembered your favorite animal is a squirrel," she explained, tapping the edge of the plate lightly. "Thought this would be fitting."

Seraphine’s jaw dropped. "Akali!" she squealed, clutching her hands to her chest. "That’s so thoughtful! This is adorable!"

Caitlyn blinked, genuinely impressed. Where did she even get an acorn-shaped plate? she wondered, silently nodding her approval at Akali’s effort.

Akali shrugged, rubbing the back of her neck with a sheepish smile. "It’s no big deal. You always say how you like things to be cute and fun, so I figured I’d make it a little extra."

Seraphine immediately grabbed one of the slices and popped it into her mouth, giggling like a schoolgirl. "You didn’t just pass the test; you demolished it!"

Akali blinked, confused. "Test?"

Seraphine and Caitlyn shared a grin before Seraphine explained. "It’s this silly little thing people have been to test their partner, like peeling an orange for you."

Akali frowned slightly, looking between them. "Wait... so you asked me to peel the orange because of a test?"

Seraphine nodded, giving her a wide, sheepish smile. "Yup! And you aced it!"

Akali snorted, crossing her arms but unable to hide the amused grin creeping onto her face. "You’re such a dork," she said, shaking her head.

Seraphine leaned closer, resting her chin on her hand as she beamed at her. "But you like this dork, don’t you?"

Akali rolled her eyes, though her cheeks tinged pink. "Yeah, yeah," she muttered, trying to sound annoyed but failing miserably. "Guess I do."

Caitlyn couldn’t hold back a chuckle as she observed the scene. "Well done," she said, finally speaking up. "I’m not sure anyone else could top that."

Akali smirked, leaning back with a mock bow. "What can I say? I aim to impress."

The sun was starting to dip behind the buildings, casting a warm glow over the quad as Caitlyn and Vi sat at one of the outdoor tables.

Vi was happily munching on oranges, the bright citrus slices dripping with juice as Caitlyn, ever the perfectionist, had peeled them for her with an almost surgical precision. 

Vi had developed an adoration for Caitlyn’s orange-peeling prowess, calling it her secret talent, and Caitlyn couldn't help but smile every time Vi ate one of the slices, her contented hums making the whole thing feel even more satisfying.

Caitlyn, on the other hand, was enjoying her fries, dipping them into a side of ketchup as she listened to Vi talk animatedly about the absurdity of the "orange peel tests" that Mel and Seraphine had subjected their partners to. 

"You should’ve seen Sevika," Vi said, biting into another orange slice. "She murdered the poor thing. I mean, she just… totally butchered the orange. It was like a crime scene."

Caitlyn chuckled, shaking her head. "That's pretty brutal," she remarked with a laugh, dabbing at her ketchup with a fry. "But honestly, I can't even compete with Akali's attempt. She made an acorn-shaped arrangement with slices of orange on the plate. It looked like something out of a food art competition. I almost didn’t want to eat it because it was so perfect."

Vi's eyes widened. "Damn, now I’m wondering if I’ve been underestimating her. She actually nailed it, huh?"

Caitlyn responded with a chuckle, recounting Akali's meticulous, almost artistic orange arrangement.

But Caitlyn had something else in mind. 

She picked up her ketchup, dipping a fry in it with exaggerated nonchalance, as if nothing was out of the ordinary. Then, with a flick of her wrist, she dropped the ketchup bottle dramatically, letting it spill across the table with an almost theatrical mess. The ketchup splattered in a dramatic splash as the cup rolling slightly away from her hand.

"Ah shit. My bad"

Vi froze mid-bite, her orange slice suspended halfway to her mouth, her eyes snapping up at the sudden noise. 

“Careful, cupcake.” Vi teased. “Wouldn’t want to stain the table, now, would we?”

Before Caitlyn could react, Vi was already grabbing a napkin and efficiently wiping up the mess. Her movements were quick and practiced, and Caitlyn couldn’t help but smile as she watched the ease with which Vi cleaned up after her.

Once Vi tossed the napkin in the trash and returned to the table, Caitlyn was still caught up in the scene. But she didn’t expect what happened next. 

Vi, still not fully realizing Caitlyn’s intentions, reached across the table. Her fingers gently wiped away a small streak of ketchup that had gotten on Caitlyn’s lips, and without thinking, Vi brought her fingers to her own mouth, licking the ketchup off her fingers in a deliberate motion.

Caitlyn froze for a split second, her heart skipping a beat. She couldn’t help the flush that spread across her cheeks, warmth spreading from her neck to her face. 

Vi cocked her head slightly, clearly noticing Caitlyn’s reaction now. "What?" she asked, her voice hushed and amused. "You’re looking at me like I’ve just done something… insane."

Caitlyn laughed, shaking her head in disbelief, her cheeks still warm from the unexpected display. "Oh, nothing," she said, trying to regain her composure. "I just didn’t expect you to be so thorough."

Vi raised an eyebrow, her mouth twitching with the beginnings of a grin. "Thorough, huh?" she repeated, leaning back in her chair.

"That was a test, was it?"

Caitlyn, now completely caught, let out a soft laugh. "Maybe," she admitted, her smile widening. 

Vi leaned forward too, her smile widening as she took Caitlyn’s hand across the table, their fingers entwining. "Well, I’d do anything for you," she said, her voice low and sincere. "Even if it means cleaning up a little ketchup spill."

Caitlyn squeezed her hand, a soft laugh escaping her lips. "I’m glad I tested you then," she said, her eyes softening. " Even if it was a silly little test."

Vi grinned. "I’m pretty sure I’m gonna get you back for that ketchup stunt," she teased.

Caitlyn chuckled, the sound warm and genuine. "Oh, I’m counting on it,"

The university quad was bathed in the golden light of late afternoon, the grass soft beneath Mel as she reclined on Sevika’s lap. The scent of fresh-cut greenery mixed with the sharp citrus tang of the pile of oranges beside her. Evidence of their earlier experiment in peeling technique.  

She bought way too many, she doesn't even like oranges. 

Mel idly rolled one of the remaining unpeeled oranges between her fingers, her expression one of quiet amusement. "You really massacred that poor thing," she mused, glancing up at Sevika with a teasing smile.  

Sevika, who had the remains of her last attempted peel resting beside her, merely huffed. "Not my fault these things weren’t built tough." She turned her attention back to the textbook resting in her free hand, flicking a page with a bored expression. "Alright, next question—how did early Noxian expansion influence trade relations with Piltover?"  

Without missing a beat, Mel answered, her voice smooth and confident. "Despite initial tensions, Piltover recognized Noxus as a lucrative, if volatile, trade partner. Piltover’s merchants found themselves in an advantageous position, acting as intermediaries for Noxian resources and goods in exchange for advanced technology and financial leverage. This, of course, solidified Piltover’s role as a dominant economic force, but it also—"  

Sevika gave her a deadpan look, shutting the book with one hand. "You don’t need my help."  

Mel grinned, propping herself up slightly. "No, but I like having you here. And I appreciate you humoring me with all the things I drag you into."  

Sevika rolled her eyes, but there was no real annoyance in it. "You probably put something in that Noxian muscle reliever you gave me."  

With an exaggerated gasp, Mel picked up the orange she had been playing with and tossed it lightly at Sevika. Sevika caught it with one hand, smirking.  

"If I did," Mel purred, shifting to rest her chin on Sevika’s knee, "Wouldn’t you like to know?"  

Sevika merely peeled back a bit of the orange’s skin with her thumb, this time, managing not to destroy it entirely. "I already know. It’s called ‘being helplessly in love with you.’"  

Mel hummed thoughtfully, reaching up to steal the orange from her hands. "Maybe. Or maybe I just wanted an excuse to have you in my study sessions."  

Sevika snorted but let her take the orange, resting her hand lazily on Mel’s shoulder.

The warmth of the moment stretched between them.  

"Alright, next question," Sevika muttered, flipping the textbook open again. "And no showing off this time."  

Mel smirked but said nothing, already knowing she wouldn’t be able to help herself.

Seraphine’s voice rang clear through the studio, the final notes of the university’s updated anthem fading into silence as the track played back through the speakers. She pulled off her headphones, tucking a loose strand of pink-streaked hair behind her ear as she listened carefully. Satisfied, she grinned, stretching her arms overhead with a triumphant sigh.  

Just as she was about to wrap up, movement on the other side of the glass caught her eye. Akali.  

Seraphine's face lit up. She practically bounced as she waved through the glass, her excitement only growing when Akali smirked and waved back. Without missing a beat, Seraphine practically skipped out of the recording booth, her heart already racing, but that was normal around Akali, wasn’t it?  

"Hey, rockstar," Akali greeted, hands casually stuffed into her hoodie pockets. "How’d the recording go?"  

"Pretty great!" Seraphine beamed, brushing a bit of dust off her oversized sweater. "You know, just lending my voice to the university's history. No big deal or anything."  

Akali chuckled. "Yeah, yeah, just a casual legacy moment. No pressure."  

Seraphine rolled her eyes playfully before tilting her head. "What about you? How was the women’s center?"  

Akali shrugged but smiled. "Good. Helped set up for an event, talked with a few new volunteers. Oh, and I got these."  

She pulled two tickets from her pocket and held them up between her fingers like they were a winning hand of cards.  

Seraphine squinted. The logo on the tickets looked familiar—then her brain caught up. True Damage.  

The scream that left her mouth was probably not studio-appropriate. "NO WAY."  

Akali laughed as Seraphine practically vibrated with excitement. "Dude, these tickets are impossible to get!"  

Akali smirked, leaning against the doorframe. "striking a dramatic pose. “Please. I am a professional. My reflexes are honed, my internet speed is unmatched, and my determination is… well, let’s just say it involves copious amounts of caffeine and strategically timed browser refreshes."  

Seraphine didn’t think.

She just moved. overwhelmed with gratitude and excitement. She threw herself forward, hands on Akali’s shoulders as she pressed a kiss to her lips.  

For a second, everything stopped.  

Seraphine’s brain caught up half a second too late.

She had just kissed her.

Oh no.

Akali's eyes widened slightly, and Seraphine felt her stomach flip over itself as she stumbled back, her hands flying up in a panic. "Oh my god. I am so, so sorry! I didn’t— I wasn’t thinking, I just got so excited about the tickets and I’m sorry, really sorry, if that was weird or if I crossed a line or—”

Akali held up a hand, stopping Seraphine’s panicked rambling. Her expression was… surprised, yes, but not angry. If anything, there was a hesitant kind of… wonder in her eyes.

“Sera,” Akali said softly, her voice a little breathless, “Stop. It’s… it’s okay.”

But Seraphine couldn’t stop. She’d been suppressing for so long was now threatening to spill out. “No, it’s not okay, because it’s not just about the tickets, it’s about… it’s about you! It’s always been about you, but I… I think I like you, and I don't want to mess it up, this is kind of my first time doing this and I don't know what I'm doing—really—shit I'm messing this up am I—the thing is—.” 

Akali cut her off. Not with words. With a kiss.  

It was a deep, lingering kiss. A silent answer to Seraphine’s hesitant confession. Seraphine’s breath hitched in her throat, and then she melted into the kiss, her earlier panic dissolving into a dizzying rush of warmth. 

Akali’s hand came up to cup her cheek, tilting her head slightly to deepen the kiss. She gently guided Seraphine back until her spine met the cool surface of a nearby desk. Akali shifted closer, pressing against her, her other hand finding Seraphine’s waist, pulling her in tighter.

Seraphine’s arms instinctively wrapped around Akali’s neck, her fingers tangling in the soft strands of her ponytail. The kiss deepened, becoming more insistent, more breathless. 

They broke apart finally, gasping slightly, breathless and flushed. A shared giggle bubbled up between them, releasing the built-up tension.

“Well...” Seraphine breathed, a soft smile playing on her lips.

Akali grinned, a playful glint in her eyes. “Well..?” she echoed. “For a second, I was starting to get worried I was pining after a straight girl all this time.”

Seraphine gasped, mock-offended. "Excuse you—" She grabbed Akali’s hoodie, pulling her back in for another kiss.  

This time, neither of them pulled away too quickly.

Caitlyn braced her hands on either side of Vi's head, her knuckles white as she rode. The silence of their dorm room, was now thick with her ragged breaths and the soft thud of skin against skin. The strap-on felt impossibly large, filling her, stretching her deliciously.

"Maybe," Caitlyn gasped, tilting her head back, "Maybe I should start... feeding you oranges more often."

Vi's hands, usually calloused and rough from her self-defense classes, were surprisingly gentle as they traced patterns on Caitlyn's skin. She kneaded Caitlyn's breasts, her thumbs circling the sensitive peaks, and Caitlyn moaned, a low, guttural sound that vibrated through Vi's chest.

Vi chuckled, a low rumble that Caitlyn felt more than heard. "I think," she said, her voice thick with amusement, "I have a pair of perfectly good oranges right here." Her fingers gave a playful squeeze, and Caitlyn's breath hitched.

Caitlyn rolled her eyes, trying to maintain some semblance of composure, but the pleasure was quickly becoming overwhelming. "I swear to God, Vi," she managed, her voice strained, "if you start calling my tits oranges, I will—Oh, fuck."

Her words were cut off as Vi, with a mischievous glint in her eyes, pushed upward, arching her back just enough to drive the cock deeper inside Caitlyn. Caitlyn's eyes rolled back in her head, her body convulsing with intensity.

Vi watched, mesmerized, as Caitlyn's face contorted in ecstasy. The way her brow furrowed, the way her lips parted in a silent plea, the way her neck arched back, exposing the delicate curve of her throat. She reached up, her hands gripping Caitlyn's ass, and pulled her down harder, shoving it deeper.

Caitlyn moaned, her voice thick with longing and need. "Oh oh." she chanted, her voice a litany of desire. "Ahh fuck, that feels so good."

Vi hummed in response, her gaze fixed on Caitlyn's breasts, which bounced with each thrust. "More like mountains than oranges," she teased, a playful smirk tugging at her lips.

Caitlyn, fueled by a surge of adrenaline that was equal parts lust and exasperation, grabbed Vi's shoulders, pushing her back against the pillows. Straddling her, she continued to grind against the silicone cock, her eyes blazing. "You are not naming my tits," she gasped, her voice laced with a mixture of pleasure and warning. "Ahh… oh, god."

Vi just chuckled, a warm, infectious sound that vibrated through Caitlyn's body. She tightened her grip on Caitlyn’s ass, relishing the feeling of her skin beneath her hands. She watched as Caitlyn rode the wave of her climax, her body shaking with the force of it. Curses and moans tumbled from her lips, a frantic, desperate mantra of Vi's name.

Vi gloried in the sight.

The way Caitlyn’s face was flushed, the way her hair was plastered to her forehead with sweat, the way her body trembled with release, it was intoxicating. She reached up, her fingers tracing the delicate curve of Caitlyn’s jaw, and pulled her down for a kiss.

"That's it," Vi whispered, her voice a low rumble against Caitlyn's ear. "Let it all go. Cum for me, baby."

Caitlyn came hard, her body bucking and shuddering as wave after wave of pure, unadulterated pleasure washed over her. She cried out, her voice raw and ragged, and collapsed against Vi, her body trembling.

Afterward, they lay tangled together, their bodies slick with sweat.

Caitlyn kissed her deeply, her tongue tracing the contours of Vi's mouth. She tasted the sweet, citrusy flavor of the oranges Vi had been munching on earlier. Caitlyn hummed through the kiss, savoring the taste and the feeling of Vi's arms wrapped tightly around her.

As the intensity of her orgasm subsided, Caitlyn rested her head on Vi's collarbone, peppering soft kisses on her neck. The strap-on was still comfortably in place. Vi moaned softly, enjoying the sensation of Caitlyn's lips against her skin.

A comfortable silence settled between them, broken only by their ragged breaths. Finally, Vi stirred, shifting slightly beneath Caitlyn. 

"You know....Mel and Sera should be coming back soon." she murmured.

Caitlyn chuckled, lifting her head to look at Vi. "Well, aren't you the voice of reason all of a sudden?" she teased, her eyes sparkling with amusement.

Vi rolling her eyes, chuckled. "You're rubbing off on me, cupcake."

Their playful banter was interrupted by a buzz from Caitlyn's phone. It was a message from their group chat.

"Mel says she's staying at Sevika's for the night," Caitlyn announced, reading the message aloud. "And Seraphine's with...Akali."

A slow smile spread across Vi's face.

"Well, well, well," she purred, her eyes gleaming with mischief. "Looks like our silly little test worked."

Caitlyn giggled, remembering the elaborate charade they had concocted earlier. Before she could respond, Vi flipped them over, pinning her beneath her. She reached down, adjusting the strap-on, and pushed it deeper inside Caitlyn, eliciting a soft moan.

Another round then.

Caitlyn hunched over her desk, fingers massaging slow circles into her temples as she stared at the cluttered mess of papers in front of her. Forms, spreadsheets, volunteer schedules—she had drastically underestimated how much work Leona had been handling before offloading half of it onto her.

"How does she even manage all this?" she muttered to herself, clicking aimlessly through a particularly chaotic Excel sheet. The color-coded cells blurred together, and for the first time, Caitlyn was considering investing in glasses.

The familiar chime of the door pulled her from her growing spreadsheet-induced despair. She barely had time to glance up before a familiar, teasing voice reached her ears.

"Damn, Cupcake, you look like you've been in a war zone."

Caitlyn let out a slow breath, eyes flicking up to see Vi standing in the doorway, a smirk tugging at her lips. In one hand, she held a small brown bag, the scent of freshly baked pastries already wafting through the air. In the other, a to-go cup of coffee.

"Charming as always," Caitlyn deadpanned, leaning back in her chair. "What do you want?"

Vi simply chuckled and sauntered in, dropping into the seat across from her. She slid the bag and coffee toward Caitlyn. "Relax, I'm not here to bug you. You just look extra stressed lately—well, you know, more than usual. Figured I'd help before you turn into a paperwork goblin."

Caitlyn arched a brow but took the coffee nonetheless, blowing lightly on the lid before taking a cautious sip. It was exactly how she liked it.

"I appreciate the gesture," she admitted. "Though unless you have some hidden talent for administrative work, I don't see how you can help."

"Excuse you, I know how to do paperwork," Vi scoffed, leaning back with an exaggerated look of offense. "I mean, I usually try to avoid it, but I'm fully capable."

Caitlyn snorted. "Right. And I suppose next you'll tell me you have a passion for bureaucratic efficiency?"

"Don’t push it, Kiramman. But hey, the sooner we finish, the sooner we can head to Jayce’s party."

Caitlyn stiffened, nearly choking on her coffee. "The party—oh."

Vi gave her a knowing look, smugness radiating off her in waves. "You totally forgot."

"I did not—" Caitlyn started, but at Vi’s slow head tilt of judgment, she sighed in defeat. "Alright, fine. I forgot."

Vi grinned. "Knew it. It’s okay, I wasn’t about to go if you weren’t going anyway. You know, didn’t wanna leave you here drowning in paperwork and existential dread."

Caitlyn rolled her eyes but found herself smiling despite herself. "How noble of you."

"I try," Vi said, flashing her a wink. "Now, come on, let’s crank this out before Jayce starts whining about you skipping his parties again."

After an hour (and Caitlyn’s begrudging admission that Vi was actually decent at sorting files), they finally finished. The walk back to their dorm was a welcome break, the cool night air clearing Caitlyn’s mind.

"So, is Sarah still giving you a hard time at the center?" Vi asked, hands in her pockets as they strolled across campus.

Caitlyn sighed, rubbing the back of her neck. "She’s been skipping a lot of her counseling sessions. I know it’s not my place to pry, but given her history…"

Vi frowned slightly, looking conflicted. "You think it’s because of—"

"I don’t know," Caitlyn admitted quickly. "And that’s what worries me."

Vi was quiet for a moment, gaze flickering with something unreadable. Before she could respond, though, they reached their dorm.

The second they stepped inside, they were hit with the unmistakable sounds of pre-party chaos.

Seraphine was already several drinks deep into the pregame, perched on the arm of the couch with a nearly empty cup in her hand, giggling at something Mel was saying. Mel, for her part, looked effortlessly composed as always, swirling a drink in one hand while smirking at Caitlyn and Vi’s arrival.

"There you are!" Seraphine exclaimed, her voice just a little too loud. "We were starting to think you two were ditching!"

"Oh, you know Caitlyn," Mel teased smoothly. "Always one file away from missing a whole night of fun."

Caitlyn huffed. "I am perfectly capable of balancing work and fun, thank you very much."

Vi grinned. "Yeah, that’s why she totally forgot about the party."

Seraphine gasped dramatically. "Cait! How could you?!"

"Oh, sod off," Caitlyn muttered, shaking her head as Mel and Vi chuckled.

Vi threw an arm around Caitlyn’s shoulder, pulling her close with a teasing smirk. "Don’t worry, babe. I’ll make sure you have fun."

Caitlyn arched a brow. "That statement is deeply concerning."

Vi just laughed. "Trust me. Now, let’s go before Seraphine drinks all the good alcohol."

“Sprout, you came!” Jayce beamed, throwing his arms open like a benevolent party deity. He was already two drinks in, judging by the enthusiastic slur to his words and the way he half-tripped stepping forward.

Jayce’s frat parties were the stuff of legend. Not necessarily for the right reasons, but legendary nonetheless. The front lawn of the Theta house, they were greeted by the unmistakable sounds of bad decisions in progress—bass-thumping music, a distant crash followed by cheers, and the sound of what could only be a fire extinguisher going off inside.

“Wouldn’t miss it for the world,” Caitlyn deadpanned, crossing her arms.

As if on cue, a shirtless guy in the background swung from the upstairs balcony, before crashing directly into the beer pong table below.

“Oh, for—” Caitlyn started, only to be interrupted by Seraphine gasping, “Oh my god, did he stick the landing?!”

Vi, leaning lazily against the porch railing, smirked at Caitlyn’s horrified expression. “D’you look this scandalized at every frat party, or just the ones where guys are currently setting themselves on fire?”

“I—” Caitlyn turned, only to catch sight of exactly that—some unfortunate soul in the backyard attempting a flaming shot, immediately flapping his arms like a demented chicken as his sleeve caught fire. His friend, drunk out of his mind, tried to help by smacking him with a pool noodle. Caitlyn pinched the bridge of her nose. “What in the fresh hell—”

“You get used to it,” Mel said, sipping from a mysteriously acquired red solo cup. “Like a bad smell or living near a train station.”

Before Caitlyn could mount a protest about her personal safety, Mel looped her arm through hers and pulled her toward the house. “Come on, girl, they got a ball pit.”

“They got a—?” Caitlyn’s words were cut off as a frat bro sprinted past them at full speed, let out a battle cry, and launched himself into the aforementioned ball pit like a soldier diving onto a grenade. A second later, the entire structure wobbled, some balls spilling over the side as the bro emerged with both hands in the air, victorious.

Vi whistled. “Damn. He lived.”

Seraphine clapped her hands. “Ooooh, Cait, we should totally jump in!”

Caitlyn recoiled. “Absolutely not. Do you know how many people have probably—?”

“Oh, c’mon, babe,” Vi cut in, waggling her eyebrows. “You and me, tangled up in the ball pit, limbs everywhere—”

“If this is about some weird childhood fantasy, you’re going to be single before the night is over.”

Vi’s grin widened. “Oh, it’s not childhood, cupcake.”

Caitlyn turned a spectacular shade of pink.

Meanwhile, Jayce was still talking, oblivious to the chaos. “Okay, okay, but listen. This time I got themed drinks. You want a ‘Theta Bomb’ or a ‘Regret and Redbull’?”

“Neither,” Caitlyn said immediately. “I’d like my liver to function tomorrow.”

Vi nudged her, smirking. “Babe, you’re dating me now. You gotta start making worse choices.”

“She already has,” Mel quipped.

“Oh, ha-ha.” Caitlyn scowled. “You know, when you invited me to one of these things, I expected, I don’t know, normal college debauchery. Drinking. Dancing. Not whatever the hell is going on over—”

A sudden commotion at the beer pong table drew their attention. One of the guys had, for some reason, taken his shirt off, and his friends were chanting, “BODY SHOTS! BODY SHOTS!”

Seraphine gasped. “Oh my God. Do you think they’d let us do one off of Cait?”

“No,” Caitlyn said immediately, shooting her a glare.

Vi perked up. “Wait, wait, but what if—”

“No.”

“But, Cait, baby, love of my life, wouldn’t it be hilarious—?”

“I’m leaving.”

“No, you’re not,” Mel cut in smoothly, draping an arm around Caitlyn’s shoulders. “Not before I get you drunk enough to consider it.”

Caitlyn groaned as Vi, Mel, and Seraphine practically dragged her into the depths of the party.

“This is a mistake,” Caitlyn muttered.

Vi, grinning ear to ear, leaned down and murmured, “You love my mistakes.”

Caitlyn had a feeling she wouldn’t be making it out of this party with her dignity intact.

Sarah Fortune leaned heavily against the bar, the cool wood pressing into her forearms as she swirled the last inch of beer in her red solo cup. The backyard of the Theta party was alive with music thumping, drunken laughter ringing out, the sharp clatter of ping pong balls bouncing across a table somewhere behind her. A group of students had gathered around the beer pong setup, hollering as a shot landed.  

Sarah didn’t give a shit about any of it.  

She had other distractions.  

The girl in front of her, soft lips, dark eyes, a body that pressed too easily against hers, giggled as Sarah tucked a loose strand of hair behind her ear. It was easy, thoughtless, the kind of distraction that blurred out the restless itch under her skin.  

The girl leaned in closer, breath hot against Sarah’s cheek. Sarah knew where this was going. She wanted it to go there. Or at least, she wanted something, even if she didn’t know what.  

But then, a sharp voice cut through the haze.  

"Alright, alright. That's enough of that."  

Sarah barely had time to blink before Samira, her roommate, someone she got to know during her time in Bilgewater, stepped between them, casually placing a firm hand on the girl’s shoulder and guiding her away. 

She was tall and lean, her toned arms showcased by a fitted black tank top. String lights cast a glow on her dark brown skin, highlighting sharp cheekbones, a silver chain at her collarbone, and the streak of silver in her wavy black hair. An black eyepatch on her left eye, making her look more roguish as she casually guided the girl away.

"She’s too wasted to know what the hell she’s doing," Samira said smoothly, flashing the girl a lopsided grin that somehow managed to be both apologetic and completely unapologetic at the same time. "Catch her when she’s sober, yeah?"  

The girl huffed, rolling her eyes before muttering something under her breath and wandering off into the crowd.  

Sarah scowled. "The hell was that?"  

Samira turned back to her, arms crossed over her chest, unimpressed. "That was me stopping you from making a dumbass decision. You’re already seven drinks in, Fortune. You don’t even know that girl’s name."  

Sarah smirked lazily, taking a slow sip of her beer. "Didn’t need to. Wasn’t planning on asking."  

Samira made a noise of disapproval, reaching over and snatching the cup right out of Sarah’s hand before she could take another sip.  

Sarah immediately reached for it, but Samira held it just out of her reach, tilting her head. "You wanna tell me what the hell you’re doing? 'Cause I thought you were trying to stay clean."  

Sarah scoffed, dragging a hand through her red hair. "Oh, please. It’s just beer. Not exactly hardcore shit, Sam."  

"That’s not the point," Samira shot back. "You just spent three months in Bilgewater getting your shit together, and now you’re throwing it away for a half-assed college rager?" She shook her head. "Real good look for you."  

Something in Sarah flared—resentment, frustration, exhaustion. She snatched the cup back and downed the rest of it in one go before slamming it onto the bar.  

"Newsflash, Sam," she said, voice sharp. "I never cared about looking good."  

Samira studied her for a long second, dark eyes searching. "Right. You just care about looking like you don’t care."  

Sarah rolled her eyes, but she felt it—the way the words struck a nerve she didn’t want to acknowledge.  

A heavy pause settled between them.  

Samira sighed, running a hand through her hair. "Look, I’m not trying to be your damn babysitter. But you’re spiraling, and I’m not about to watch you crash and burn again."  

Sarah clenched her jaw. "I can take care of myself."  

Samira raised a brow, unimpressed. "Sure. That’s why I had to stop you from making out with a random stranger while blackout drunk."  

Sarah scowled but didn’t argue. She turned back to the bar, fingers tapping against the wood. The alcohol wasn’t working like it used to—it numbed things, sure, but it didn’t erase them. Didn’t erase the memory of running into her a few weeks ago.  

Vi.  

Sarah had spent so long trying not to think about her, only to be sucker-punched by the sight of her in that damn Women’s Center. It would’ve been bad enough if it had just been Vi, but then she saw her.  

Caitlyn fucking Kiramman.  

Vi’s Piltie girlfriend.  

Sarah had been so damn sure that no one could replace her. That Vi would always come back, just like she always had before. But when Vi had looked at Caitlyn, there had been something different in her eyes—something Sarah hadn’t seen before.  

Something real.  

And maybe that was why Sarah was here, drowning in cheap beer, pretending it didn’t matter. Pretending she wasn’t unraveling.  

She exhaled sharply and shoved her empty cup toward Samira. "I need another drink."  

Samira didn’t move. "No, you need a glass of water and a reality check."  

Sarah narrowed her eyes. "What are you my mom?"  

Samira smirked, but there was no humor in it. "Nope. But I am your friend. And unlike you, I actually give a shit about what happens to you."  

That one hit harder than Sarah wanted to admit.  

Her throat felt tight, but she masked it with another smirk, forcing herself to lean back, casual. Unbothered. "That’s sweet, Sammy. Really. But I’m fine."  

Samira gave her a long, unreadable look before exhaling. "Yeah. Sure you are."  

Sarah didn’t respond.  

Because if she said anything else, she might just start believing her own lies.  

And she wasn’t ready for that.

Vi didn’t really know what she was expecting when Caitlyn agreed to come to the party. Maybe she thought Caitlyn would stick to the kitchen, making polite conversation with some equally out-of-place college student, or that halfway through, she’d give Vi the look—the one that said, Get me the fuck out of here. But a couple of shots of liquid courage and a competitive streak that apparently burned brighter than Vi had ever realized, and here they were.

Caitlyn, who was already few shots in at the time, had just lost a game of beer pong against Sevika, which should’ve been humiliating enough. But because their group was comprised entirely of instigators—mostly Sevika and Mel, with Jayce and Seraphine enthusiastically backing them up, and, okay, maybe Vi egging things on a little just to see what Caitlyn would do—a dare had been issued.

Which led to Vi, sprawled out on a lawn chair in the backyard of a rowdy frat house, tank top riding up just enough to expose a sliver of toned stomach. A shot glass rested on her abdomen, and Caitlyn—her prim and proper girlfriend, the woman who once scolded Vi for putting her feet up on their coffee table—was now holding Vi’s gaze as she slowly leaned down.

“Oh, this is about to be good,” Mel murmured, crossing her legs and sipping her drink like she was watching a soap opera.

Jayce, who had seen Caitlyn pull off some pretty ridiculous stunts just to prove a point, still looked mildly shocked. “Should we—should we be watching this?”

Seraphine, grinning wide, reached over and gently patted his cheek. “Oh, sweet summer child.”

Vi, for her part, was too busy trying not to combust as Caitlyn, tipsy and smug, held back a strand of her dark hair, tilted her head, and—

Oh.

Caitlyn’s tongue flicked out, warm and wet against Vi’s skin, lapping up the liquor with a deliberate slowness that had Vi clenching her fists against the chair. Her breath hitched. The moment stretched out, sensual and intense, because Caitlyn wasn’t breaking eye contact.

Oh, fuck me.

Caitlyn finished with a little satisfied hum, pulling back just enough to smirk down at Vi. “Uptight Piltie, you said?” she shot at Sevika, who looked, for the first time in her life, like she was actually speechless.

Mel, on the other hand, looked positively delighted. "Sweetheart, I am so in love with you right now,” she told Caitlyn, who lifted her now-empty cup in acknowledgment.

Sevika shook off her stunned silence with a scoff. “Alright, I’ll admit, that was impressive. Almost makes up for your terrible beer pong skills.”

“Debatable,” Caitlyn said airily.

Jayce, ever the best friend, had a look of pure disbelief. “Cait, where the hell has this side of you been hiding?”

Caitlyn merely shrugged, still looking smug as hell. “You lot never pushed me enough.”

Vi barely processed the teasing. She was still lying there, pulse hammering, aching, as Caitlyn sat back with a victorious smirk, all cool and collected despite what she had just done.

Vi narrowed her eyes. Oh, so that’s how we’re playing this?

With a low chuckle, Vi pushed herself up from the lawn chair, closing the space between them, letting her fingers graze the hem of Caitlyn’s shirt. “That was cute, cupcake,” she murmured, her voice just a little husky. “Real cute.”

Caitlyn arched a brow, oh-so-unbothered, but Vi saw the slight flush creeping up her neck. “Only cute?”

Vi hummed, pretending to think. “Mm, maybe I’d be more impressed if you showed me again.”

Caitlyn chuckled, shaking her head as she leaned in. Their lips met—hot, deep, a little tipsy, and a lot desperate. Vi groaned against Caitlyn’s mouth, gripping her waist and pulling her flush against her. She could feel Caitlyn’s smirk even as their tongues met, sliding against each other in a way that sent a bolt of heat straight down Vi’s spine.

Someone wolf-whistled. Sevika, probably.

“Get a damn room,” Mel called, though her tone suggested she was enjoying the show.

Caitlyn pulled back just enough to whisper, “We could ditch them.”

Vi exhaled sharply, already picturing the way she’d press Caitlyn up against the nearest wall the second they got home. “You’re gonna have to say that again, ‘cause I think I just fell in love.”

Caitlyn laughed, tipping her now-empty cup back as if to drink, only to realize she had nothing left. She pouted at it, then shot Vi a look. “You know, before I entertain that suggestion, I am out of a drink.”

Vi blinked. “Seriously?”

Caitlyn’s smirk deepened. “I don’t make the rules.”

Mel snickered. “No, but you are enjoying the hell out of making Vi follow them.”

Sevika leaned in with a wicked grin. “So what’s it gonna be, Lanes? You getting her a drink, or are you gonna sit there like a thirsty loser?”

Vi exhaled dramatically, rolling her eyes even as she was already standing up. “Yeah, yeah, I get it. Vi’s a simp. Let’s all laugh at Vi.”

“Vi is a simp,” Seraphine said brightly.

Caitlyn, still grinning, handed Vi her empty cup. “Good girl.”

Vi swore under her breath and nearly tripped over her own feet on the way to the bar.

Behind her, she could still hear their friends cracking up. “She’s so whipped,” Jayce was saying.

“Oh, unbelievably,” Mel agreed.

Vi elbowed her way through the crowd, the bass from the speakers thrumming in her chest as she reached the bar. She leaned against the sticky counter and flagged down the bartender.  

"Two vodkas with lemon," she called over the music. The bartender gave a nod and turned away. Vi sighed, running a hand through her hair. 

Then she heard her voice.  

"Look like someone still knows how to party."  

Vi's shoulders stiffened before she even turned around. The voice was familiar, smooth, and just a little too smug for her liking. She clenched her jaw and exhaled through her nose before facing the absolute last person she wanted to see tonight.  

Of course.

Her red hair was a little messier than usual, like she’d been running fingers through it all night. Her sharp green eyes were already glassy from alcohol, but the smirk on her lips was as calculated as ever.  

Vi’s grip on the bar tightened. "Really not in the mood for this."  

"Aw, come on," Sarah cooed, stepping closer, her fingers trailing along the bar near Vi’s arm. "No ‘hey, how you been’? No ‘wow, Sarah, you look great’? You wound me, babe."  

Vi scoffed, shifting slightly to put more distance between them. "Don't call me that."  

Sarah’s smirk widened. "You know, you pretend so much that you've changed—but here you are—at a party, drinking, letting loose. Just like old times, huh? Some things never change." She cocked her head, eyes flicking over Vi lazily. "Bet you still know how to have a real good time too."  

Vi clenched her fists but kept her expression neutral. "Sarah. Walk away."  

But Sarah had always been the kind of person who pushed.  

"Relax," she purred, twirling a strand of her hair between her fingers. "I’m just saying, you talk a big game about how different things are now, but at the end of the day? You’re still you, still the life of the party." She took a slow step forward. "Still the best I ever had."  

Vi felt a twitch in her jaw.

"You drunk, or just feelin’ extra pathetic tonight?" Vi shot back, still trying to keep her voice even. The last thing she needed was to cause a scene. 

Sarah pouted dramatically. "Oh, Vi. Why so mean? I mean, I get it—you have to play the good girl now, huh? Dating your perfect little rich girl, pretending to be all mature." Her smirk curled into something nastier. "Tell me, though—does she even know what to do with you? Or do you just lie there and pretend?"  

Vi saw red for half a second.  

She turned fully, stepping into Sarah’s space so fast that the other girl almost flinched. Almost.  

"Talk about her like that again," Vi warned, voice low, "And you won’t have teeth left to run your damn mouth."  

Sarah let out a breathless laugh, the kind that said she was both amused and loving the reaction. 

"Oooh, still got that temper, huh?" She reached out like she was going to touch Vi’s chest, but Vi jerked back before she could make contact.  

Sarah sighed, tilting her head. "So sensitive." Then, a smirk. "But you weren’t always, were you?"  

Vi clenched her jaw. "I’m not playing this game with you, Sarah."

Caitlyn stood by the side of the party, fingers wrapped tightly around her empty red solo cup, her gaze locked onto Vi across the room.  

Vi had gone to get drinks. That was supposed to be a simple errand. Yet there she was, stuck at the bar, talking to her.  

Caitlyn’s grip tightened on the cup. She tried to ignore the way Sarah leaned in too close, how Vi’s jaw tightened, how her eyes darted away like she was just barely holding onto her patience. She couldn’t hear what was being said, but she didn’t need to.

Sarah’s body language was loud enough. 

And Vi wasn't shutting it down fast enough for Caitlyn’s liking.  

A bitter, unwelcome heat curled in Caitlyn’s stomach. She wasn’t proud of it, but the jealousy was there, sharp and poisonous.  

Of course Vi could pull someone like that. Vi could probably pull a damn supermodel if she wanted to.  

"Ah. So that’s the infamous ex," Mel observed casually, swirling her drink as she followed Caitlyn’s line of sight.  

Caitlyn barely looked away, her voice clipped. "You mean the psycho ex who still seems to think she has a claim on Vi?"  

Mel hummed, taking a slow sip from her glass. "A hot psycho ex. Which is the worst kind, honestly. If she looked like a gremlin, maybe it’d be easier to ignore." She tilted her head, studying Sarah. "At least we know Vi has a type."  

Caitlyn’s brows furrowed, her attention snapping to Mel. "And what’s that supposed to mean?"  

Mel grinned knowingly. "Tall, sexy femmes with a resting bitch face that could eat her alive." She smirked. "Literally and figuratively."  

Caitlyn bristled. She hated the joke.  

Of course Vi has a type.  

"I can’t fucking believe this," she muttered, frustration thick in her voice. "Just when everything was going well—"  

She stopped herself mid-sentence, suddenly aware of how much of her earlier confidence had drained with the alcohol. Moments ago, she had been laughing, reckless and sure. Now, with the buzz fading, doubt crept in.  

Mel caught on immediately. She turned to Caitlyn, expression flattening. "Hey. No, no, no." She snapped her fingers, sharp enough to make Caitlyn blink. "You need to get your shit together." 

Caitlyn hesitated. "I just—"  

Mel gave her a look. "Caitlyn. You are literally one of the hottest girls on campus, so don’t let some ex—no matter how hot—make you feel insecure. Vi loves you. And if Sarah wants to start shit, then you should be the one to end it."  

Caitlyn swallowed hard, staring at the floor. "But what if she—"  

Mel cut her off, unimpressed. "Don’t be an idiot. You’re Caitlyn Kiramman. You don’t let some ex run her hands all over your girlfriend. You’re not backing down. You are not some second-choice consolation prize. You’re the one she wants."  

Caitlyn’s hands curled into fists, her heart hammering.  

Mel tilted her head, amusement flickering in her eyes. "I mean, you literally just licked her abs like ten minutes ago. I think you’ve already staked your claim."  

Caitlyn’s face erupted in heat. "Mel!"  

Mel shrugged, taking another slow sip of her drink. "What? If you had the guts to do that in the middle of a party, you sure as hell have the guts to walk over there and remind your girlfriend exactly who she belongs to."  

Caitlyn opened her mouth, then closed it, heat still burning her cheeks. But Mel’s words settled, pushing away the doubt, rekindling the fire that had flickered out.  

She exhaled sharply, straightening her shoulders. "You’re right. What am I even doing sulking here?"  

Mel gave a slow, approving nod. "Of course I’m right." Then she smirked. "Now go. Mark your territory."  

Caitlyn’s eyes narrowed. "I am not a dog."  

Mel just grinned. "Then stop acting like one and go claim what’s yours."  

With a final exhale, Caitlyn turned on her heel, gaze locked onto Vi and Sarah at the bar.  

Mel watched her go, smirk tugging at her lips as she sipped her drink. "That’s my girl."  

Vi was this close to losing her shit.

Sarah had always known exactly which buttons to press, and she was pressing all of them tonight. Every smug smirk, every taunting little comment, the way she kept trying to touch Vi despite every obvious attempt to dodge her—

Vi’s patience was a frayed thread, seconds away from snapping.

Then, suddenly, a familiar hand snaked around her waist.

That touch, soft but grounding, cut through the frustration like a knife. She felt herself exhale, the tension in her shoulders loosening just enough.

Before Vi could even turn, Caitlyn was already pressing her lips to hers—firm, deliberate, lingering just long enough to make a statement. 

Sarah went silent.

Vi barely had time to register it before Caitlyn finally pulled back, her eyes still locked onto Sarah like a sniper lining up her shot.

Vi blinked. Well, damn. She really liked it when Caitlyn got like this.

Sarah let out a slow, amused hum, her lips curling into that infuriatingly smug smirk. "Oh, so this is how it is, huh?"

Caitlyn tilted her head, her grip on Vi’s waist unwavering. "You seem surprised," she said smoothly. "Did you expect her to still be single and emotionally stunted after dealing with you?"

Sarah's smirk twitched. "Aw, sweetheart, you don’t have to be so jealous."

Caitlyn let out a short, humorless laugh. "Jealous? Of you?" She scanned Sarah up and down with obvious disdain. "Please."

Vi could already feel the temperature in the room dropping.

Sarah, to her credit, didn’t flinch. Instead, she leaned casually against the bar, swirling her beer bottle between her fingers. "Well," she drawled, "I will say, I respect the confidence. Really, I do." She let her gaze flick lazily between them. "But let’s be honest here—you know she had the best time of her life with me."

Caitlyn barely batted an eye. "You mean during those miserable years where she wasted her time constantly picking up your messes?" She arched a brow. "Yes, sounds like such a thrilling experience."

Sarah’s jaw twitched. "That’s not what she was saying when—"

"—When she was too caught up in a cycle of self-destructive bullshit to see how much better she deserved?" Caitlyn finished, her tone cutting.

Sarah’s eye twitched.

But then, Sarah smirked again—though this time, it looked a little forced. "Damn. You really like to hear yourself talk, huh?" Sarah scoffed, taking a slow sip of her beer. "Please. You think you know her? I’ve seen all of Vi. You’re just a passing phase." She tilted her head, her gaze flicking over Caitlyn lazily. "Though I gotta say, at least you’re nice to look at. Maybe that’s why she’s keeping you around."

Vi bristled, her fists curling at her sides. "Okay, that’s fucking—"

"Vi," Caitlyn said smoothly, cutting her off with a soft squeeze on her hip. "It’s fine."

It was not fine.

"Sarah," Caitlyn said, her voice calm—too calm. "Your biggest issue is that you think everything revolves around you." She tilted her head, eyes narrowing slightly. "You hold onto past relationships because you can’t handle the idea that someone moved on and found happiness without you. You push buttons because negative attention is still attention, right?"

Sarah was about to retort, but Caitlyn wasn’t done.

"You think you’re untouchable, but the truth is? You’re predictable. Every little move, every desperate attempt to stay relevant in people’s lives after they’ve long outgrown you? It’s textbook." Caitlyn took a slow sip of her drink, not breaking eye contact. "Frankly, it’s pathetic."

Vi, meanwhile, was just standing there, staring at her girlfriend with something between admiration and a little bit of fear. Janna.

Sarah exhaled through her nose, rolling her shoulders like she was shaking something off. Then, she did what she always did when she had no real comeback—she deflected.

"You talk too fucking much," she muttered, taking a long swig of her beer.

"And yet, you’re still here listening—"

Then, before Caitlyn could react, Sarah grabbed her by the collar and yanked her forward.

And kissed her.

Caitlyn’s brain short-circuited.

Her entire body went rigid, her arms frozen at her sides. Caitlyn Kiramman, the raging lesbian,  was currently experiencing a paradoxical moment of overwhelming homophobia.

Vi’s jaw dropped so hard it practically unhinged.

The bartender fumbled his cocktail shaker, nearly spilling it all over the bar.

And Sarah? Sarah just pulled back, wiped her lips with the back of her hand, and grinned.

"Well," she mused, licking her lips. "Guess that still works."

Then, with the kind of self-satisfied strut only an absolute menace could pull off, she turned on her heel and walked away, disappearing into the crowd.

A heavy silence lingered between Vi and Caitlyn.

Then—

"Did she—" Vi started, still trying to process what the fuck just happened.

Caitlyn, wide-eyed, slowly turned to her, voice completely flat.

"I think I just became homophobic."

Vi let out a bark of laughter before catching herself, quickly wiping the grin off her face. "Shit, babe, you okay?"

Caitlyn blinked. "No. I need—" She rubbed her temples. "I need to bleach my mouth. Or— No, burn it off completely."

The bartender, who had been actively avoiding eye contact, finally cleared his throat and slid two beers across the counter. "On the house."

Caitlyn grabbed one immediately and downed it like it was holy water.

The morning after the absolute shitshow that was the Theta party, Vi and Mel sat slumped on the couch, both cradling their coffee mugs like lifelines. The apartment was quiet—aside from the occasional groan from Vi as she rubbed her face, still trying to wrap her head around the disaster of last night.

"Okay," Mel finally said, breaking the silence, "When I told Caitlyn to mark her territory, that is not what I meant."

Vi let out a short, breathless laugh. "Yeah, no shit." She took a slow sip of coffee before muttering, "Cait’s probably drafting up her resignation from being gay as we speak."

Mel smirked into her mug. "Tragic. We’ve lost a good one."

Before Vi could respond, a door creaked open.
Seraphine emerged from her shared room with Mel, but she wasn’t alone.

Trailing behind her, looking very disheveled and still wearing last night’s outfit, was Akali.

Vi and Mel exchanged the look.

"Ahh," Mel drawled, a slow smirk forming as she took a sip of her coffee. "So this is why you were so pushy about making me stay at Sevika’s last night."

Seraphine, unbothered, just yawned as she stretched. "What? A girl’s gotta have her privacy."

Akali, meanwhile, groggily ran a hand through her hair before noticing Vi’s shit-eating grin.

"Well, well, well," Vi teased, leaning forward on the couch. "Didn’t take you for a stay-the-night kinda girl, Kales."

Akali rolled her eyes and, without hesitation, flipped Vi off. "Suck my dick, Vi."

"Tempting, but I think that’s Sera's job now—"

Akali threw a pillow at Vi’s head before grabbing her shoes and stalking out the door.

Vi, still laughing, barely dodged the attack before glancing at Seraphine. "So, uh… that a one-time thing, or should we start setting a place for her at breakfast?"

Seraphine just hummed, plopping down next to them and stealing one of the extra prepped coffee mugs. "I’ll let you know."

Vi and Mel both snorted before Seraphine glanced between them, curious. "Okay, so what did I miss?"

The two turned to her at the same time.

"Ohhh, girl," Mel sighed, stretching dramatically. "Let me paint you a picture—"

They recapped everything—the tension, the flirting disguised as warfare, Caitlyn’s expertly delivered verbal assassination, and of course, the moment that broke her.

"Janna." Seraphine shook her head. "Caitlyn must be losing it right now."

As if on cue, Caitlyn’s door swung open.

Caitlyn Kiramman emerged looking like death.

Her usually perfect hair was a mess, she was wearing a hoodie—Vi’s hoodie—which meant things were bad. Her eyes were still heavy with exhaustion, and she looked like she was in the middle of experiencing every stage of grief at once. She shuffled into the living room with all the grace of a zombie, groaning softly under her breath.

"Damn, cupcake, you look—"

Caitlyn cut her off with a look.

Vi immediately shut up, already feeling guilty, wordlessly handed over her coffee mug.

Caitlyn took it without hesitation and downed the entire thing in one go.

Then, with an aggressive thud, she set the mug down on the table.

"I’m going to need a very long, very cold shower," she declared, voice hollow, before turning on her heel and heading straight for the bathroom.

The three of them just watched her go.

Silence settled over the living room as they listened to the shower turn on. Then—

CRASH.

Vi shot up, already halfway across the room. "Cait?!"

"I’M FINE!" Caitlyn called out, voice echoing through the bathroom. "The damn shelf fell off!"

"Fucking hell," Vi sighed, flopping back onto the couch, rubbing her face. "So… y’think she’ll get over this?"

Mel, completely unfazed, sipped her coffee. "Give it a week."

Vi sat slouched in one of the worn-out armchairs at the women's center, her phone clutched in her hand like a lifeline. The message on the screen mocked her, its words burning into her brain every time she read them.  

Hey, tiger. I got your number from one of the boxing members. I want to apologize, can we talk please? In person.

Her jaw clenched, her thumb hovering over the screen. She’d been staring at the text for an hour, maybe longer. Her stomach churned with a mix of anger, skepticism, and something she couldn’t quite name.  

What does she want now? Vi thought bitterly, her thumb itching to type a reply she’d regret. 

Apology my ass.  

Across the room, Caitlyn sat cross-legged on the couch, immersed in one of her advocacy research files. The warm lighting of the women’s center softened her sharp features, giving her an almost angelic glow. Vi stole a glance at her girlfriend, her stormy thoughts momentarily quieting. Caitlyn always had that effect on her.  

But not this time.  

“Vi?” Caitlyn’s voice was gentle but sharp enough to slice through her haze. “You’ve been staring at your phone like it insulted your family. What’s wrong?”  

Vi hesitated, her thumb tapping nervously against the side of the phone. Finally, she exhaled and held the device up for Caitlyn to see. 

“It’s Sarah,” she said flatly.  

Caitlyn’s brow furrowed, her blue eyes narrowing as the name settled between them like a cold weight. She paused, as if needing a moment to process.  

“Sarah,” Caitlyn repeated, her voice cool and measured. “What does she want?”  

“She wants to talk,” Vi muttered, leaning back in her chair and tossing her phone onto the small coffee table between them. The message still glared up at her like an unwanted ghost.  

“To talk.” Caitlyn’s voice carried a note of disbelief, her gaze flicking between the phone and Vi. 

Her expression said everything—That’s bullshit.

Vi sighed and ran a hand through her pink hair, her frustration bubbling over. “She said she wanted to apologize. For, you know, last time. And she wants to meet up.”  

Caitlyn’s lips pressed into a thin line, her silence louder than any words. She folded her arms, her usual grace giving way to a more guarded posture.  

Vi’s heart sank.

She hated this.

She hated that a stupid text from someone like Sarah could cast a shadow over the peace she’d built with Caitlyn. Reaching out, Vi took Caitlyn’s hand in both of hers and gave it a firm squeeze.  

“Hey,” Vi said softly, her voice trembling just enough to betray her own nerves. “If this makes you uncomfortable, I won’t go, okay? Your say in this is just as important as mine.”  

Caitlyn’s eyes softened, her fingers threading through Vi’s. She sighed, placing her free hand on top of Vi’s and brushing her thumb over her knuckles.  

“If you’re comfortable with this,” Caitlyn said, her tone deliberate, “And you think you’re ready to talk to her, then... I’m okay with that.” She smiled then, small but reassuring. “I trust you.”  

Relief flooded Vi’s chest, and she leaned forward to press a gentle kiss to Caitlyn’s forehead.  

“Thank you,” Vi murmured. “I love you.”  

Caitlyn tilted her head up, her smile growing. “I love you too.”  

Vi leaned back, her grin widening as she teased, “I’m so lucky to have you. My past life probably fought a whole damn war to earn this.”  

Caitlyn chuckled, a light blush creeping up her cheeks. “My past life probably lost an eye in that war.”  
 

Vi stepped into the café, the bell above the door jingling softly as the warm aroma of coffee and pastries filled the air. Her eyes scanned the room. Her gaze landed on a familiar head of fiery red hair in one of the booths by the window.  

Sarah Fortune was slouched over a cup of coffee, her fingers trailing idle patterns on the surface of the table. She looked...fragile, her once-bright confidence dulled. The cocky smirk Vi used to know was replaced by something quieter—nervous, almost apologetic. It made Vi’s stomach churn.  

Her nerves hit like a gut punch. Get it together, Vi. Don’t be a coward. Just say what you need to say and get out. 

She inhaled sharply, straightened her jacket, and strode toward the booth. Sarah looked up as Vi approached, her lips tugging into a hesitant smile.  

“Hey, tiger. I didn’t think you’d—”  

“It’s Vi,” Vi cut her off, sliding into the booth opposite her. Her voice was cold, clipped. “We’re not exactly on nickname terms anymore.”  

The smile faltered on Sarah’s face, replaced by a flicker of guilt. “Right… Vi,” she said quietly, her hands curling around her coffee cup as if it were her only anchor.  

An awkward silence settled between them, thick and suffocating. Vi crossed her arms, her expression hard as she waited for Sarah to speak.  

Sarah finally broke the quiet, her voice softer than Vi remembered. “I just... I wanted to say I’m sorry. For how things ended. For... everything.” She hesitated, her gaze dropping to the coffee. “I was stupid, reckless. I dragged you into my mess, and I—” She faltered, swallowing hard. “I ruined you. And us.”  

Vi’s jaw clenched, her arms tightening across her chest. She didn’t interrupt.  

Sarah let out a bitter laugh, shaking her head. “When my mom finally had enough of me and shipped me off to rehab, I had a lot of time to think. About what I’d done. About who I hurt. And I realized just how badly I fucked up. Especially with you.”  

Vi’s voice was sharp when she finally spoke. “Took you long enough to figure that out.”  

“I know,” Sarah said, nodding quickly, as if to absorb the hit. “And I deserved that. I deserved worse, honestly. But I’m here now, trying to make things right.” She glanced up at Vi, her green eyes pleading. “I just... I hope you can forgive me. Even if I don’t deserve it.”  

Vi leaned forward, her expression hard as stone. “You didn’t seem so sorry last time,” she said pointedly.  

Sarah winced, color rising to her cheeks. She didn’t need to ask what Vi meant. “I wasn’t thinking straight, okay? I was going through a lot and I was drunk—you know how I am—and I—” She stopped herself, running a hand through her hair. “I missed you, Vi. That’s not an excuse, but... I missed you.”  

Her hand moved instinctively toward Vi’s, but Vi yanked hers away before Sarah could touch her.  

“You don’t get to do that,” Vi snapped. “You don’t get to just show up, say you’re sorry, and act like that makes everything okay. Do you have any idea how much you fucked me up?”  

“I do,” Sarah said quickly, her voice breaking slightly. “I know I hurt you, Vi. And I hate myself for it. But seeing you with her... seeing you happy with someone else, a Piltie of all people—”  

“Don’t,” Vi warned, her tone ice-cold.  

“It’s not just jealousy,” Sarah pressed on, her voice rising slightly. “I know her type. I’ve seen her type. Perfect little golden girl from her perfect little family. Do you really think she’ll stay when her parents start whispering in her ear? When they decide you don’t fit into their world?”  

Vi stiffened, her fists clenching under the table. “You don’t know Caitlyn.”  

“Maybe not,” Sarah said, leaning closer. “But I know people like her. People from her world. I’m just saying, Vi... don’t be blind to it. Don’t give her so much of yourself that you’ve got nothing left when she walks away.”  

“She’s not going to walk away,” Vi growled, though the tightness in her chest betrayed her.  

Sarah tilted her head, her voice softening into something almost pitying. “Are you sure? Can you really tell me she’s not going to look at you one day and decide you’re not enough? That her parents weren’t right about you all along?”  

Vi’s throat tightened, but she forced herself to keep her voice steady. “You don’t know what you’re talking about. Caitlyn’s not like that.”  

“I hope you’re right,” Sarah said, sitting back in her seat, her tone resigned. “I really do. Because I know you, Vi. You love so much that you leave nothing for yourself. And I don’t want to see you hurt again—not like I hurt you.”  

“Stop pretending this is about me,” Vi snapped, standing abruptly. “This isn’t about Caitlyn, and it sure as hell isn’t about ‘looking out for me.’ You just can’t handle the fact that I’ve moved on. That I’m happy without you.”  

Sarah flinched but didn’t argue. Instead, she leaned back, a faint, bitter smile playing on her lips. “Maybe you’re right,” she murmured. “But I said my piece. The rest is up to you.”  

Vi stared at her for a long moment, her chest heaving with unspoken words. Then, without another glance, she turned and walked away.  

As the door swung shut behind her, the cold air hit her face, grounding her. She shoved her hands deep into her pockets, her boots scuffing against the pavement as she walked back toward the dormitories. 

Sarah’s words echoed relentlessly in her head, like a broken record she couldn’t turn off. Can you really tell me she’s not going to look at you one day and decide you’re not enough? That her parents weren’t right about you all along?

She clenched her fists inside her jacket, her nails digging into her palms. 

She’s just messing with you again.

But, what if Sarah was right?  

What if Caitlyn would leave one day?

What if she woke up and realized Vi didn’t fit into her world? That she deserved someone better—someone smarter, someone polished, someone who could effortlessly glide through the high society dinners and charity galas without sticking out like a sore thumb?  

Her breath hitched as the thoughts spiraled deeper. 

What if I’m just some phase for her? 

The idea struck like a punch to the gut. Vi could almost hear the whispers of Caitlyn’s posh Piltover friends and family. Of course, she’s dating a Zaunite.

She’s just rebelling. She’ll grow out of it.

Vi’s throat tightened as the spiral dragged her deeper. Caitlyn’s mom already accepted her being gay—hell, maybe she’ll even start playing matchmaker again and start setting Caitlyn up with the daughters of her business partners instead the second she realizes she's not good enough.

The humor was lost on her, but the thought was so ridiculous it almost felt laughable. She could already hear Cassandra Kiramman’s polite but pointed voice: Oh, Caitlyn, darling, now that you’ve had your fun, wouldn’t it be nice to settle down with someone... more suitable? Perhaps one of the Ferros girls, or that charming daughter of the Torek family.

The thought alone was enough to twist the knife further, and Vi laughed bitterly, though it came out more like a shaky exhale. She rubbed her face with both hands, trying to snap herself out of it.  

No. Caitlyn loves me. She chose me. She literally stood up to her parents for me.

Vi clung to that memory like a lifeline, replaying it in her head. The way Caitlyn had stood tall, chin high, her voice unwavering as she defended their relationship in front of her family. She hadn’t cared about their disapproval or their veiled insults. 

She’d chosen Vi.

Vi’s pace slowed as she neared the dormitory building, the familiar outline of the entrance coming into view. Letting out a shaky breath, Vi straightened and forced herself to keep moving. She climbed the stairs, her boots heavy against the concrete. She needed to get back to Caitlyn—needed to see her, hear her voice, feel her touch. Maybe that would quiet the doubts, even if just for a little while.  

But even as she reached for the door handle, the weight in her chest remained, a gnawing ache she couldn’t shake.  

Caitlyn smoothed out her blazer as she stepped into the upscale restaurant, the warm glow of the chandelier casting a golden hue over the polished wooden tables. Her parents were seated near the window, the Piltover skyline twinkling like stars behind them. Cassandra waved her over, her perfectly styled hair catching the light, while Tobias beamed warmly, standing to greet his daughter.  

“There’s our girl,” Tobias said, enveloping Caitlyn in a firm hug. 

Cassandra followed with a more reserved, though no less affectionate, kiss on Caitlyn’s cheek. “You’re right on time, as always.”  

“Of course,” Caitlyn said with a small smile, taking her seat. “I know how much you two hate tardiness.”  

The server arrived swiftly, pouring wine into their glasses and offering menus, but the Kirammans didn’t need them—they had their usual orders memorized. As the server left, the conversation began to flow.  

“We’ve been so busy lately,” Tobias started, taking a sip of his wine. “The new hospital project in Ionia is finally underway.”  

“That’s incredible, Dad,” Caitlyn said. “I know how much work you’ve put into that.”  

“Not nearly as much as your mother’s put into these hextech deals,” Tobias teased, glancing at Cassandra.  

Cassandra gave a modest shrug, though the gleam in her eye betrayed her pride. “The deal with the Ferros family has been finalized. It’ll bring a whole new wave of innovation to Piltover. Of course, Elicia was as sharp as ever in negotiations, but we found common ground. It’s a good step forward for Piltover and, hopefully, for Zaun as well.”  

Caitlyn nodded, half-listening as she pushed a piece of bread across her plate. Her parents rarely spoke so openly about their work, and hearing this side of them was both fascinating and slightly intimidating.  

“And what about you, Caitlyn?” Cassandra asked, her voice softening. “How’s school? Your grades? And your work at the women’s center—are you still volunteering there?”  

Caitlyn straightened, ready to report. “School’s going well. It’s challenging, but I’m keeping up with my classes. And yes, I’m still at the women’s center. It’s... rewarding, honestly. Helping others has been grounding for me.”  

Tobias smiled warmly. “You’ve always had a good heart, Cait. We’re so proud of you.”  

Before Caitlyn could respond, Tobias leaned in slightly, his tone becoming more curious. “And how’s Vi doing?”  

Caitlyn’s eyes immediately lit up at the mention of her girlfriend. She could feel the warmth rising in her cheeks, but she didn’t hold back. “She’s doing really well. She’s actually been coming back to the women’s center recently, even though her community service is over. I think she’s really grown attached to the people here. It’s so sweet to see how much she cares, even when she pretends to be all tough.”  

Tobias chuckled, clearly entertained by the image Caitlyn painted.  

“And—oh!” Caitlyn’s voice grew more animated, her smile widening. “She does this thing where she tries to sneak pastries out of the cafeteria because, and I quote, ‘No one should have to pay this much for sugar and flour.’ Caitlyn laughed, her eyes sparkling as she spoke. “And last week, she bought me this ridiculous stuffed mongoose because she said it reminded her of me. I mean, it’s absurd, but she’s just... she’s so thoughtful in the silliest way—."

Caitlyn caught herself suddenly, realizing she’d been gushing for far too long. Her cheeks turned a deep shade of pink as she glanced between her parents, whose expressions were a mix of surprise and amusement.  

“Sorry, I didn’t mean to ramble,” Caitlyn said quickly, brushing a strand of hair behind her ear.  

But instead of criticism, her parents exchanged a knowing look. Tobias spoke first, his voice gentle. “Don’t apologize, Cait. It’s just... refreshing to see you like this.”  

Cassandra nodded, her usually composed demeanor softening. “You’ve never been so... animated when talking about someone before. It’s clear Vi makes you very happy. That’s all we’ve ever wanted for you.”  

Caitlyn blinked, momentarily stunned by their acceptance. She hadn’t really expected this level of support, especially from her mother.  

Cassandra continued, her tone turning thoughtful. “Speaking of which, there’s a banquet this weekend for the school’s donors. The Kirammans are, of course, one of the top donors, and we’ll be attending. I was thinking... perhaps you should bring Vi as your date.”  

Caitlyn’s eyes widened slightly. “Bring Vi?”  

“Yes,” Cassandra said matter-of-factly. “Her presence seems to light you up in a way I haven’t seen before. I think it would be good for her to be there—and for you.”  

Tobias chimed in with a playful smile. “And maybe it’ll balance out some of the stuffiness of those events. Vi's presence is always welcome.”  

Caitlyn couldn’t help but laugh, the tension in her shoulders easing. “I’ll... I’ll ask her.”  

“Good,” Cassandra said with a small nod. “It’s settled, then.”  

Caitlyn pushed open the door to their dorm, the faint sound of her footsteps muffled by the soft carpet. The evening had been long, filled with polite smiles, forced laughter, and the usual exhausting facade she had to maintain around her parents. She let out a small sigh of relief as she stepped inside, shrugging off her coat and hanging it on the hook near the door.

“Vi?” she called softly, her eyes scanning the room until they landed on the bed.

Vi was lying there, one arm slung over her forehead as she stared at the ceiling, her expression unreadable. Caitlyn’s heart tugged at the sight. She kicked off her shoes and walked over, sitting on the edge of the bed next to Vi. 

“Hey,” Caitlyn said gently, reaching out to brush a hand over Vi’s arm. “How did it go with Sarah?”

Vi shifted slightly, turning her head to look at Caitlyn. She hesitated for a moment before letting out a small sigh. “She apologized,” Vi said simply. “For everything. For how she treated me, what happened last time—sort of and for how things ended... and then some.”

Caitlyn tilted her head, picking up on the weight behind those words. “And then some?”

Vi shook her head, her lips curving into a tight smile that didn’t quite reach her eyes. “Nothing worth repeating,” she said, clearly trying to brush it off. “I'm not really ready to forgive her yet.”

Caitlyn nodded, her hand moving to rest on top of Vi’s. “That’s okay. You don’t have to forgive her, Vi. Not until you’re ready—or even at all, if that’s what you decide. I’m proud of you for hearing her out, though.”

Vi’s lips twitched into a faint smile at Caitlyn’s words. “Thanks, Cait,” she murmured, giving Caitlyn’s hand a small squeeze.

They sat in silence for a moment before Vi spoke again, her tone lighter as she changed the subject. “So, how was dinner with your parents? Same old, same old?”

Caitlyn let out a soft laugh, leaning back slightly. “Oh, you know. The usual. My mother critiqued my posture at least three times, and my father was talking about his recent surgeries. A typical Kiramman family dinner.”

Vi snorted, a genuine smile breaking through the tension on her face. “Sounds about right.”

Caitlyn’s smile lingered as she shifted on the bed, her gaze turning a bit more serious. “Actually, there’s something I wanted to ask you.”

Vi raised an eyebrow, curious. “What’s up?”

“The Donor’s Banquet is coming up,” Caitlyn began, her tone soft but tinged with excitement. “And I was wondering...Vi, would you like to come with me to the donor's banquet?”

Vi blinked, caught off guard by the request. “With you?”

Caitlyn nodded, a small, hopeful smile tugging at her lips. “Yeah. I know the last time we went to one of these things, you were my ‘platonic best friend.’” She rolled her eyes at the memory, a playful smirk tugging at her lips. “But this time, I want everyone to know the truth. That you’re my girlfriend. That we’re together.”

Vi hesitated, her fingers fidgeting slightly as she considered it. “I dunno, Cait. You know fancy events like that aren’t really my scene. I always feel like I stick out.”

“You’ll fit in just fine,” Caitlyn assured her, leaning closer and resting her hand on Vi’s knee. “Besides, you’ll have me by your side the entire time. And I want you there. Please?”

Vi looked into Caitlyn’s eyes, seeing the earnestness there, the excitement she was clearly trying to hold back. How could she say no to that?

After a moment, Vi let out a small sigh and nodded. “Alright, fine. I’ll go. But if I embarrass you by accidentally saying something stupid, don’t blame me.”

Caitlyn beamed, her excitement spilling over as she leaned in to press a quick kiss to Vi’s cheek. “You could never embarrass me, Vi. Thank you. This is going to be perfect.”

Vi rolled her eyes but couldn’t hide the small smile that crept onto her face. “Yeah, yeah. Don’t get used to me saying yes to this kind of thing.”

Caitlyn grinned. “Too late.”

Vi wiped down the counter, her rag moving in distracted circles over the already-spotless surface. The café buzzed with its usual mid-afternoon energy—machines hissing, conversations blending into an indistinct hum, and the faint strains of indie music playing over the speakers. But none of it registered for her.  

Her thoughts were consumed by Caitlyn’s beaming face as she’d asked. "Vi, would you like to come with me to the donor's banquet?"

The words replayed in her mind, over and over, like a song stuck on loop. Of course, like the fucking lovesick idiot that she is, Vi had said yes. She always said yes to Caitlyn—how could she not?  

And yet, here she was, moping like an idiot, dragging her feet through her shift.

She didn’t want to ruin Caitlyn’s excitement by burdening her with her own issues. Caitlyn looked so excited to bring Vi to these fancy events as her official date, and not as the platonic definitely-not-fucking best friend when she was still closeted.

It wasn’t Caitlyn’s fault that the voices in Vi’s head wouldn’t shut up, whispering about all the ways she wasn’t good enough.  

The upcoming banquet was a perfect example. A room full of Piltover’s elite—polished, pretentious, and dripping in wealth. Vi could already feel the judgmental stares, hear the whispers behind manicured hands. Who’s that girl with Caitlyn Kiramman? She doesn’t belong here.

And the worst part?

Caitlyn wouldn’t even notice. Caitlyn would stand beside her, holding her hand like it was the most natural thing in the world, looking at Vi with nothing but love in her eyes. Caitlyn didn’t see the gap between them—didn’t care about the fancy clothes, or the fact that Vi’s idea of a splurge was upgrading from cheap takeout to mid-tier ramen.  

Vi smiled bitterly to herself. Caitlyn just saw her as Vi. And it was beautiful... but also terrifying. Because the truth was, Vi was the one who couldn’t stop seeing the differences. The voices in her head—those insidious, nagging voices—weren’t Caitlyn’s.

They were hers.

And she blamed Sarah for planting them there in the first place.  

Stupid fucking Sarah.

Her grip on the rag tightened as her thoughts spiraled. If Sarah hadn’t come back into her life, she wouldn’t be here, stuck in her own head.

She should be enjoying her lover-girl era right now, walking through this relationship with confidence instead of this constant weight pressing down on her.

But no.

The universe just fucking hates giving her peace.

“Yo, Vi.”  

Ekko’s voice cut through her haze, jolting her back to the present. She looked up to see him leaning on the counter, his brows furrowed in concern. “You good? You’ve been kinda... off today.”  

“I’m fine,” Vi lied, plastering on a grin that didn’t quite reach her eyes. “Just school stuff, you know.”  

Ekko raised an eyebrow, clearly unconvinced. “Uh-huh. Sure.”  

Sevika, who had been organizing trays of pastries nearby, scoffed. “School stuff, my ass. You’ve been zoning out all day. Whatever it is, snap out of it—we’ve got a massive order to prep for Saturday.”  

Vi blinked. “What order?”  

“Seriously?” Loris, their café manager, emerged from the back, balancing a clipboard and looking exasperated. “Vi, tell me you at least skim the work schedules I send out.”  

Vi cringed. “Uh… I mean, I look at them?”

Loris sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose. “The Donor’s Banquet. The university’s big annual event. We’re catering, which means extra staff, extra prep, and absolutely no slacking. I need everyone at their best.”

Vi’s stomach sank. “Wait. What banquet?”  

Sevika looked at her like she’d grown a second head. “The Donor's Banquet. The university holds it every year as a show of thanks to the rich people who fund the school. You know, where the Kirammans and every other rich family in the city show up to flex their money.”  

Vi’s heart dropped.  

Of course the café would be catering that banquet.  

Loris frowned, flipping a page on his clipboard. “Wait, aren’t you scheduled for—”  

“I can’t work that night,” Vi blurted. “I, uh, I have plans.”  

Sevika raised an eyebrow. “Plans? What’s more important than this?”  

Ekko smirked, crossing his arms. “Let me guess—Caitlyn?”  

Vi nodded sheepishly, a faint blush creeping up her neck. “Yeah. She, uh, she asked me to go with her.”  

Ekko’s grin widened. “To the banquet? As her date?”  

“Yeah,” Vi muttered, rubbing the back of her neck. 

Loris snorted. “Well, that’s one way to attend. Guess I can shuffle the schedule. You owe me, though.”  

Sevika let out a low whistle, her usual snark replaced with something almost impressed. “Well, well. Look at you, all fancy now. Guess that means you’re off the hook for Saturday. Just don’t embarrass yourself, Lanes.”  

“Thanks for the vote of confidence,” Vi deadpanned, though a small smile tugged at her lips.  

Ekko nudged her shoulder. “You’ll be fine. Caitlyn wouldn’t ask you if she didn’t think you’d kill it.”  

“Yeah,” Vi said softly, the weight in her chest easing just a little. “Yeah, I guess.”  

But as she turned back to her task, the voices in her head weren’t so easily silenced. Saturday loomed ahead like a storm cloud, and no amount of encouragement could completely shake the doubt gnawing at her.  

Fuck me.